《Sweet May-December Marriage》 Chapter 1 Checking on Her Virginity Chapter 1 Checking on Her Virginity Chapter 1 Checking on Her Virginity ¡°Ms. Lopez, please take off your clothes.¡± A middle-aged maid said indifferently with her eyes lowered, showing little respect to Charlotte Lopez. Charlotte bit her bottom lip and asked, ¡°Why do I have to take off my clothes?¡± The maid chuckled and replied contemptuously, ¡°Madame rk has spent a lot to buy you back as an auspicious bride, what¡¯s wrong with it for us to check on the goods?¡± Charlotte''s face turned pale. Feeling quite embarrassed, she clutched the hem of her top and said, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t had a boyfriend.¡± But the maid acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard her words and urged impatiently, ¡°Hurry up. Madame rk is waiting for me to report to her.¡± Charlotte bit her lip so hard that it almost bled. Yesterday, she was still the second daughter of the Lopez family. Though she was not favored and was always bullied, she had never encountered such humiliation. Charlotte had been aware that her father, her stepmother, and her stepsister all disliked her because she was an illegitimate daughter, but she hadn¡¯t expected that her father would actually sell her to the other family as an auspicious child bride just to fill the huge capital hole of the Lopez Medical Corporation. Before she left, her sister, Vivian Lopez, specially came to her room and told her in detail about how her demon-like husband-to-be killed innumerable people mercilessly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone knew that the rk family in Seyso was a big family which had existed for several hundred years and was in control of the lifeblood of the country Guabia. The family''s patriarch, Nelson rk, was said to be a bloodthirsty, cruel, moody, and crafty demon. Anyone who heard of his name would try to avoid meeting him, not to mention marrying him. Therefore, when this demon was on the verge of death due to serious injuries, his grandmother, Elizabeth Young, wanted to find an auspicious bride andter picked out Charlotte. The Lopez Medical Corporation needed money, while the rk family wanted an auspicious child bride. This deal was beneficial to both of them, so they reached the cooperation soon. Charlotte, who was sold like goods, was taken into a dark room by the servants for checking on her virginity on the first day when she arrived at the rks¡¯ mansion. The maid got impatient and snapped loudly with a frown, ¡°Ms. Lopez, I called you so to show you respect, but please don¡¯t put on the air as if you¡¯re a nobledy. I¡¯m very clear about who you are. You''re unhappy about it. So am I. Who knows how long you will be able to survive? Mr. rk kills people like killing flies. Maybe one day you¡¯ll also¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice was low and gentle. It was the typical soft tone of the girls from the South. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it.¡± The maid raised her brows and sneered. She then casually looked Charlotte up and down. She had to admit that this girl, who was bought easily by Madame rk as an auspicious bride, was good-looking. Her palm-size face was delicate and her brows and eyes made her look extremely beautiful. Her eyes looked as clear as vitreous beads that had no trace of impurities. Her skin was surprisingly ivory and tender, looking as smooth as milk. Moreover, she was only 18 and hadn¡¯t grown up. If she was lucky enough to survive, she would definitely grow up to be an attractive woman. When Charlotte put her slender, ivory fingers on the buttons of her top and was about to unbutton it, someone suddenly shouted outside the room, ¡°Scarlet, Madame rk asked you to take her to the Malus Garden. Seems like Mr. rk is dying!¡± Scarlet was dumbfounded for a while. Then she replied, ¡°But I haven¡¯t checked on her virginity¡­¡± Chapter 2 The Malus Garden Chapter 2 The Malus Garden Chapter 2 The Malus Garden The person outside said casually, ¡°Anyway, Mr. rk will not let her stay by his side. Why should we care about her virginity? Let¡¯s go.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Scarlet agreed after pondering for a while. Based on Nelson¡¯s condition, even if this girl was not a virgin, he wouldn¡¯t find it out. Therefore, she shot a re at Charlotte and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly sped her buttons. But the next moment, when she remembered that she was going to see the demon who was said to be a ruthless and tyrannical man, she became a bit nervous. Charlotte followed Scarlet with her head lowered. After walking for ten minutes, Scarlet finally stopped and said to Charlotte, ¡°Go in by yourself.¡± Charlotte looked up, only to see arge courtyard. It was a quadrangle courtyard with many malus trees inside. It was the blossom season and the pinkish-white flowers scattered on the ground, forming a beautiful scene. Was this that man¡¯s residence? Scarlet pushed Charlotte into the courtyard and said perfunctorily, ¡°Madame bought you to bring auspiciousness to our family. Take good care of Mr. rk. Maybe he¡¯ll get better under your care.¡± After finishing the words, she looked into the courtyard with fear and then turned around and left hurriedly. There was no one around and the courtyard was weirdly quiet. Charlotte took a deep breath before stepping into the courtyard. All rooms in the courtyard were closed. She took a nce at the main room. Then she walked over, reached out, and knocked on the door gingerly. There was no response. Charlotte looked at the door which had exquisite carved patterns on it for a while, not daring to walk into the courtyard rashly. She then squatted down before the door and stared at the malus flowers in the courtyard. The courtyard was very quiet. Only the sounds of the wind could be heard. Charlotte squatted there for a long time until it was about to get dark. She nced at the main room from which there hadn¡¯t come any sound and thoughts popped into her mind. Just now the servant said Mr. rk was dying and there was no sound in the courtyard. Could it be that¡­ he had died? Charlotte was startled by this thought. She buckled up and pushed the door gingerly. It wasn''t locked. Charlotte cautiously peeked into the room through the crack and only walked into the room after making sure that no one else was inside. The furnishing of the room was very simple, or more precisely, somehow perfunctory. There was only a bed with a canopy hanging above it. Charlotte walked over step by step and cautiously pushed the canopy aside. She had prepared herself for the worst situation. She thought she might see Nelson¡¯s dead body. Much to her surprise, she saw a man''s back covered with scars instead. His back looked thin and the outlines of his bones could be seen clearly. On his back were various kinds of scars. Even with Charlotte¡¯s medical skills, she could only distinguish the causes of a few scars. But these defects could not belittle his outstanding features. His shoulders were broad, his waist slender, and his skin ivory. His bones were wrapped by a thinyer of muscle. He was exuding masculine explosive power and oppression. Charlotte took two steps back with a red face and covered her eyes. She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± The man picked up his clothes calmly and put them on. His sharp eyes swept across the girl¡¯s thin body. Then he asked slowly in a low, charming voice, ¡°So, you¡¯re my child bride?¡± Covering her eyes, Charlotte eximed. She replied with her lips trembling, ¡°Yes.¡± Nelson looked at herposedly and ordered, ¡°Come here.¡± Charlotte was dumbfounded and slowly put down her hands which were covering her eyes. The next moment, she saw a stunningly beautiful face. She was already 18 years old, but this was the first time that she saw such a handsome man. Chapter 3 Old Man Chapter 3 Old Man Chapter 3 Old Man Nelson looked handsome and his facial features exuded a cold aura. The eyshes under his thin double-fold eyelids were very long, but his ck eyes looked cold and emotionless, sharp yet beautiful. His lips were thin and he had a upper central tubercle. Seeing his pale lips and skin, Charlotte felt he was a gloomy, cold person and felt cold down her spine. She felt as if the man before her was not a living human being, but a demon crawling out of the hell. Charlotte clenched her fists with fear, not daring to step forward. Nelson seemed to be impatient and urged, ¡°I ordered you toe here.¡± This time, his voice was lower and more horrifying. Charlotte could only step forward, but Nelson suddenly reached out. The next moment, Charlotte mmed on the soft bed. She was startled and hurriedly tried to get up while waving her hands randomly for something to support herself. However, what she caught was the man¡¯s warm chest! Nelson looked at her condescendingly and turned her over as if he was turning over a turtle. Charlotte¡¯s ivory face got red and her eyes became watery. She looked tender and amiable at usual times. But at this moment, when the tears wet her eyshes, she looked more pitiful. N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, she didn¡¯t dare to shed tears. She held back her tears and looked at Nelson with chokes. She was so afraid that he would kill her if he thought she was too noisy. Nelson put his hands on the bed and gazed at her condescending, asking, ¡°How old are you?¡± Charlotte¡¯s heartbeat quickened. She could even feel his breaths. She closed her eyes as if she was ready to embrace her death and murmured, ¡°18 years old¡­¡± Nelson didn¡¯t show any change in his expression, his eyes still looking indifferent. But he suddenly chuckled and remarked, ¡°They said they would arrange an auspicious bride for me, and they actually bought a little girl.¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes, nor did she dare to speak. Her thin body was shivering slightly. Nelson stood up and said ndly, ¡°Get up.¡± His grandmother had arranged her for him. So, of course, he was aware of this girl¡¯s background. If it was another woman who had a suspicious background, she would have been killed before stepping into the courtyard. When Charlotte sat up from the bed, she found that Nelson was sitting before her and she couldn¡¯t get down the bed. She could only sit on the bed with an aggrieved look. Nelson suddenly let out several suppressed coughs. He reached out to cover his mouth and his hand was immediately covered with blood. Charlotte¡¯s pupils dted. The rumor was true. Mr. rk was seriously ill and was going to die. When Nelson noticed the horror in her eyes, he curved his eyes smilingly. Was she scared by only this? He stood up nonchntly and walked into the bathroom to wash his hands. Only then did Charlotte find that he was a very tall man. It was just that he looked weak because he was very thin and looked pale. Charlotte recalled the muscles she saw a while ago and blushed again. When Nelson went to the bathroom, she hurriedly got out of bed and stood beside the bed obediently. She didn¡¯t know what to do now. In modern society, few people had heard words like ¡°auspicious bride¡± or ¡°child bride¡±. Of course, Charlotte was also unfamiliar with the concepts. Moreover, she felt more frightened and nervous because the one she was about to marry was Nelson who would kill people like killing flies as rumors had it. Nelson walked out of the bathroom soon. When he walked out, he found Charlotte standing beside the bed like a frightened squirrel. She was only 18 years old. Her body was curvy and her skin was fair and smooth. She looked beautiful and tender. She was pleasant to eyes by only standing there. Nelson sat down on the bed and said ndly, ¡°No matter what connections you had with my grandma, remember to behave yourself in the future. I won¡¯t kill you for the time being, but if you stir up trouble¡­¡± Chapter 4 Hooligan Chapter 4 Hooligan Chapter 4 Hooligan He paused. Originally, he wanted to say "I would kill you"; but strangely, he said something else. "Then you''ll be buried in the tomb together with me." Charlotte widened her eyes and repeated his words, "Buried in the tomb together with you?" Nelson asked, "Didn''t my grandma tell you about this?" Charlotte bit her bottom lip. She even only knew that she was sold to Nelson yesterday. As for other matters, she knew nothing about them. Probably Elizabeth had directly gone to her father for negotiation. Charlotte replied in a low voice, "I see." Her voice was soft and childish. When she spoke in a low voice, it sounded so sweet and soft that he felt itching. Nelson looked up at her and said without showing any expressional change, "Since you''re my child bride, sleeping with me should also be your duty." Charlotte''s face immediately got red. Her earlobes were extremely red as if they would drip blood the next moment. Because she was too shocked, she even slightly opened her mouth and subconsciously took two steps back. Nelson continued, "It''s getting dark." Charlotte eximed. Then she immediately understood what he meant. She clenched her fists and got goosebumps all over her back. However, she didn''t dare to disobey him. Therefore, she could only slowly move toward the bed and sit down beside Nelson. Nelson didn''t say anything. He just stared at her. He had killed many people, men or women, old or young, but he seldom observed others. Some women who wanted to seek death once tried to seduce him, but he wasn''t interested in them at all. It was the first time that Nelson studied a person carefully. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. This kid was only 18 years old and it seemed every part of her body was soft. She had beautiful eyes, delicate eyebrows, and a small nose. On her pink lips was a white mark which was left when she bit her lip just now. Her skin was ivory and tender, and her neck was long. Her waist was so slender that he doubted that it would be broken if he used some force. Nelson suddenly reached out to pinch her red earlobe. Charlotte was startled and widened her eyes in shock. Expressionless, Nelson continued to y with the red earlobe. Charlotte felt a bit of pain, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She could only look at him aggrievedly. Nelson asked, "Why are you looking at me?" Charlotte thought to herself, "If I can win over you with violence, I won''t just look at you." She buckled up herself and squeezed out some words, "It hurts." Nelson was a bit shocked. He just pinched her earlobe. Did she feel pain only because of this? Were girls nowadays so fragile? However, he couldn''t deny that Charlotte''s earlobe did be redder because of him. He let go of her earlobe and Charlotte hurriedly covered it. Rumors about Nelson''s capricious temper didn''te from nothing. He said coldly, "You''ll make a bed on the floor today." Charlotte''s eyes lit up and she even forgot the pain in her earlobe. To make a bed on the floor! This meant that she didn''t have to... Nelsony down on the bed, ignoring Charlotte. Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t dare to disturb Nelson and rummaged through the room like a little hamster. In the end, she found a quilt in a cab. It was still a bit cold in April. But the room was equipped with an underfloor heating system because Nelson had poor health. Charlotte cautiously spread the quilt on the ground andy down on it for a try. She heaved a soft sigh when she found it was not cold. She was born prematurely and her maternal grandfather had used great effort to save her. She had poor health. Ordinary people would heal by themselves when they caught a cold, but she would have to recuperate in bed for about half a month. She was treated like a maid, but her physical condition was as poor as that of a princess. Therefore, Charlotte didn''t dare to fall ill. She was afraid that Nelson would think she was a trouble bringer and abandon her if she fell ill. Chapter 5 Poor Little Girl Chapter 5 Poor Little Girl Chapter 5 Poor Little Girl If the rk family didn''t want her, she was afraid that her maternal grandfather would suffer. Charlotte wasn''t a cowardly woman who would never revolt against something unfair. She would have fought back if others treated her like this. However... Charlotte stared at the ceiling dumbly. The one who sold her was her biological father. If the rks regretted buying her and kicked her out, her maternal grandfather wouldn''t be able to receive treatment anymore and could only wait for his death. The Lopezes had used this to force Charlotte to marry into the rk family. Charlotte heaved a soft sigh. She consoled herself that the situation was not that bad. At least Nelson was not a crazy murderer as described in the rumors. At least now she could stilly in a warm bed. When she earned enough money, she would be able to send her maternal grandfather to the other hospital for treatment. Nelson who was lying on the bed suddenly said, "Don''t be noisy." Charlotte was startled and clenched her quilt. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She didn''t speak just now... Could it be that he had heard her sigh? Charlotte hurriedly covered her mouth to prevent herself from making any other sounds. However, Nelson couldn''t sleep anymore. He asked in an indifferent voice, "Were you only sent here today?" His voice made her remember the fresh snow on the branches. Charlotte nodded. She got no response. Then she finally remembered that Nelson couldn''t see her nod, so she replied in a low voice, "Yes." "Have they checked on your virginity?" The rks were all tradition-minded. They required every woman marrying into the rk family to be clean and pure. Nelson knew that they would require the same even if she was a bride child perfunctorily arranged for him. He felt unhappy for no reason. It wasn''t because he cared about Charlotte a lot. It was just because he thought Charlotte was now one of his belongings and other people couldn''t touch her. Charlotte blushed. After a long while, she finally replied in a soft voice, "They haven''t checked on it because someone came to urge us toe to your courtyard." Nelson felt inexplicably better. He suddenly sat up and looked at her condescendingly, "They haven''t? Then I''ll check by myself." Charlotte was startled by his movements and then by his words. She wished so much to wrap herself in the quilt and her face was so red. Nelson''s voice still sounded indifferent as he said, "Take off your clothes. Or I''ll help you strip." Charlotte bit her bottom lip. She told herself it was not the right time for her to throw a tantrum. Her maternal grandfather was not here and no one would tolerate her tantrum. At this ce, she could only be submissive. Though thinking so, tears still welled up in her beautiful almond-shaped eyes. She slowly got up, keeping her head lowered as she didn''t dare to look at Nelson. Her tender, ivory fingers looked as white as creams under the light. She slowly reached out to the ck buttons. When she left home today, she especially found an old-fashioned ck id shirt and braided her hair into two tails. She wanted to make Nelson lose interest in her by doing this. However, she didn''t know that the contrast between her ivory fingers and the ck buttons and the scene that she slowly unbuttoned her shirt to expose her fair skin and her delicate corbones excited him more. Nelson''s eyes darkened. Over the years, many women had eagerly tried to seduce him, but he only felt disgusted. He hadn''t expected that he would be bewitched by a young girl''s body today. Charlotte had unsped the third button and her pink camisole was exposed. When she was about to endure the shame to unsp the fourth button, a grumble rang out in the quiet room. Charlotte''s hand paused in the air. Nelson seemed to be amused. He asked, "Are you hungry?" It seemed like the sound was made by her stomach. Charlotte kept her head lower. She replied in an extremely low voice, "Yes..." Chapter 6 Call Me Sir Chapter 6 Call Me Sir Chapter 6 Call Me Sir She had gone the whole day without eating. When she left home in the morning, there was no breakfast prepared for her, and there would naturally be no one to prepare it for her at the rk family. After all, in the eyes of everyone in the rk family, she might not live past this night. Nelson asked casually, "Want something to eat?" Charlotte looked at him cautiously and nodded gently. Nelson asked, "You can''t speak? Why are you just keep nodding your head?" Charlotte tightened the nkets in her hand and said after a moment of hesitation, "Mr. rk, I''m hungry..." Nelson said, "What did you call me?" Charlotte widened her eyes. If not "Mr. rk", then how should she call him? ...Hubby? She couldn''t be able to call him hubby. Nelson suddenly pinched her small chin, his thumb slowly stroking her moist red lips, causing the little thing under his palm to tremble lightly. "If I act faster, my daughter should be about the same age as you," the man suddenly said. Charlotte was speechless. She thought to herself, "Liar, what man has a child at the age of fourteen?" Nelson looked at Charlotte for a while with an inexplicable expression before saying, "Call me Sir, and I''ll give you something to eat." "..." Charlotte''s stomach growled twice again, and she could only blush and say softly, "...Sir." The little girl''s voice was soft and sweet, just like marshmallow. Nelson narrowed his eyes, releasing Charlotte, and pressing one of the buttons on the bedside. In less than a minute, someone knocked on the door but didn''te in, calling out, "Mr. rk." Nelson looked at Charlotte and asked, "What do you want to eat?" Charlotte was momentarily stunned. Besides her grandfather, almost no one ever asked her what she wanted to eat. Since her grandfather had been hospitalized, she hadn''t heard that question again. She never expected that it would be this devil who asked her... Charlotte pressed her lips, not wanting to trouble anyone at night, "Anything is fine." "Did you hear that?" Nelson asked. The person outside the door seemed a little surprised, but still responded with a yes. Half an hourter, Charlotte was eating a steaming bowl of seafood porridge. The porridge was cooked thick and the taste of rice and seafood blended perfectly together, exploding with a deliciously sweet and fresh vor in her mouth. Nelson watched as Charlotte held the bowl of porridge and ate it like a hamster. He asked, "Is it good?" Charlotte answered cautiously, "Mmm, it''s very good." "Let me try," Nelson said. Without waiting for Charlotte''s response, he had already lowered his head and taken the spoon from her hand. Charlotte was stunned. Nelson squinted his eyes and said, "The taste is just normal." Charlotte held her breath. In that moment just now, Nelson was too close to her. He was so close that she could count his eyshes and she could hear him breathing. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . There was a hint of a medicinal smell and a subtle woody fragrance on the man, which was light but suffocating. "Are you full?" Seeing that Charlotte was motionless, Nelson asked again. Charlotte quickly scooped a spoonful of porridge into her mouth, only btedly realizing that the spoon had just been used by Nelson. "..." Uh oh, she felt like her face was on fire. Nelson seemed tired and didn''t mention the physical examination again. Hey down on the bed. After drinking the porridge and doing a quick wash-up in the bathroom, Charlottey down on her small but warm andfortable pallet. She thought to herself that Mr. rk wasn''t as scary as the rumors made him out to be. After all, he even gave her porridge to eat. Chapter 7 Taking Medicine Chapter 7 Taking Medicine Chapter 7 Taking Medicine Charlotte was actually someone who found it difficult to wake up in the morning. But since she shared a room with a serial killer, she had been afraid of getting her throat slit and hadn''t been able to sleep soundly. She only slept intermittently for a few hours and woke up at six in the morning. Charlotte didn''t dare to make a sound, afraid of waking up Nelson. She carefully got up and happened to see Nelson lying there in an orderly manner. She didn''t dare to look closely yesterday. Now the morning sunlight was streaming in from the window and the scattered fragments of light fell on his face, making his impable face appear wless and breathtakingly beautiful. Charlotte never imagined that a man could look like this, without a hint of makeup and instead possessing a sharp and sinister look, yet still stunningly handsome in a thrilling way. Charlotte moved her gaze away and tiptoed into the bathroom. She didn''t have any toiletries and didn''t dare to ask Nelson, so she searched the cab under the sink and actually found a toothbrush. But there was no toothpaste. Charlotte looked at the lonely cup on the table. She carefully took out the toothpaste from inside, squeezed out a little bit, rinsed it with water, and then put it on her toothbrush. She blushed at having used Nelson''s toothpaste without permission. After washing up, Nelson still hadn''t woken up and Charlotte didn''t know what to do as a concubine. Thinking about how in ancient times concubines were almost like maids, she should be serving Nelson, but... She didn''t dare to. Charlotte was a little worried. At this time, the bedroom door opened and a tall man walked in with a tray in his hand. On the tray was a bowl of dark medicine and Charlotte smelled the scent of Huanglian. Seeing Charlotte unexpectedly, Waylon was stunned for a moment. He then remembered that she was the concubine that Madame rk had bought for Mr. rk. Waylon originally thought he wouldn''t have a chance to meet this youngdy, but he never expected that there would actually be ady left in Mr. rk''s room. He didn''t know how to address Charlotte for a moment and could only nod his head. Charlotte asked in a small and shy voice, "Are you here to deliver medicine to Mr. rk?" Waylon nodded, "Hello, Ms. Lopez, I am Mr. rk''s subordinate. Just call me Waylon." Charlotte nodded obediently and stood quietly by the side without saying a word. She was small and especially attractive. Waylon put the medicine aside and whispered, "Mr. rk, it''s time to take your medicine." Charlotte didn''t dare to look at Nelson, but instead looked at the bowl of medicine. Although ording to her sister Vivian and her aunt Aurora, Charlotte''s mother was a shameless slut who seduced married men, but Charlotte''s mother was the daughter of a schrly family and her grandfather was a world-renowned old Chinese medicine doctor. Charlotte had a natural talent in medicine from a young age and had lived with her grandfather for several years when she was a child, learning a lot of things. However, Aurora was always afraid that she wouldpete for the inheritance of the Lopez Medical Corporation and feared that she would continue to learn and be a great doctor like her grandfather. So, at the age of ten, Aurora brought her back to the Lopez family. Nevertheless, Charlotte''s knowledge in medicine was still extensive. Without looking at the drugs, she could already smell the main ingredients in the medicine. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ...Hmm, it was medicine for internal organ damage. "Hey little girl." A voice with a hint of coldness sounded, "Come over here." Charlotte looked up nkly and saw Nelson rk''s deep eyes. "Come over and feed me the medicine." Nelson sat by the bed and said in a calm tone. Chapter 8 The Lopez Family Chapter 8 The Lopez Family Chapter 8 The Lopez Family Charlotte finally realized that the "little girl" was referring to her. So she quickly moved over and picked up the medicine bowl that was ced by Waylon on the table. She hesitated for a moment and said in a soft voice, "Mr. rk, this medicine has Huanglian in it, which is very bitter. If you drink it sip by sip, there will be a bitter taste in your mouth when you eat. So, maybe..." "I said, feed me the medicine," Nelson interrupted coldly. Charlotte was so scared that she almost trembled. Waylon was speechless in puzzlement, "..." He thought to himself, "Has the ghost possessed Mr. rk today? Drinking something so bitter sip by sip is like wanting to die. And he is so harsh on this little girl!" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Looking at Charlotte''s slightly aggrieved profile with her lips pressed together, Waylon let out a sigh in her heart. Charlotte, with her long eyshes drooping, scooped up a spoonful of ck medicine with a sky- blue porcin spoon. The strong bitterness hit her face, and she wrinkled her delicate nose. Feeling the heat of the medicine, she subconsciously blew on it before feeding it to Nelson''s mouth. Nelson looked at her and drank it. Charlotte often fed her grandfather medicine, so she was quite skilled in doing these things. But she just couldn''t dare to look at Nelson. Waylon stood aside, watching Mr. rk drink the medicine and feeling a bitter taste in his mouth. As soon as the bowl of medicine was empty and Charlotte was at a loss as to what to do, someone suddenly said from outside, "Mr. rk, Ms. Lopez''s family is here!" Charlotte was stunned. Family? Did they mean Jonathan? Nelson nced at Charlotte and asked, "Do you want to go?" Charlotte didn''t want to see anyone from the Lopez family, but what if it was her father who regretted it... She always had a little hope in her heart, so Charlotte nodded. Nelson said to Waylon, "Prepare breakfast and we''ll go after eating." Waylon was a bit surprised, but didn''t show it on his face and just responded. Charlotte had breakfast alone and then followed the others to the front hall, while Waylon looked at Nelson with some confusion and asked, "Mr. rk, what do you mean by this?" Nelson knew what he was asking and casually replied, "She''s pretty cute, so just keep her as a pet." Waylon was speechless, "..." He thought to himself, "What? She''s such a nicedy, not something you can just keep like a cat or a dog." But Waylon didn''t dare say much and continued, "Ms. Lopez is an illegitimate child. The Lopez family''s visit this time is probably not a good thing." Nelson paused and said, "Go and see what''s happening." ... In the front hall, Jonathan, Vivian and Aurora were present. The Lopez family was also a prominent family with over a hundred years of history and a well- known pharmaceuticalpany in Seyso. Jonathan was rtively mediocre and only knew how to hold onto the family''s property. That was why the Lopez Medical Corporation had always been stagnant. Aurora was the daughter of a wealthy businessman and was in her forties, but still maintained a youthful appearance with exquisite makeup and expensive dresses. She looked very dignified and had a good reputation in her social circle, as she had epted the daughter of a mistress and raised her by her side. This was something not everyone could do. In front of outsiders, Aurora always appeared to be a good stepmother to Charlotte. As for Vivian, she was a proud daughter of heaven. She had good grades, yed the piano, and learned dance. Looking just like Aurora, she was the school''s beauty and had a bright and beautiful face with alluring features. However, perhaps because she was now at the powerful rk family''s compound, her eyes were filled with undisguised caution. Not to mention Vivian, even Aurora and Jonathan were holding their breaths. There was no host from the rk family, and the Lopez family still didn''t have the level to demand it. Only a few servants were present. When Charlotte stepped into the front hall, Jonathan immediately stood up and angrily asked, "Why did it take you so long toe?!" Charlotte''sst remaining hope was instantly shattered. Chapter 9 Too Biased Chapter 9 Too Biased Chapter 9 Too Biased Aurora pulled on Jonathan''s arm and said, "How do you talk to a child? You scared Char!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jonathan snorted, "I think she''s gotten too proud now!" Charlotte pursed her lips and remained silent. Aurora affectionately grabbed Charlotte''s arm and asked, "Char, are youfortable staying here?" Aurora''s grip on Charlotte''s arm felt like a venomous snake, making Charlotte very ufortable. She calmly withdrew her arm and said, "I''m fine." Aurora smiled and said, "You''ve married well now. The rk family has such a good background, and Mr. rk is so powerful..." Back then, Charlotte would have gone along with her, but now she was thoroughly disgusted. Married?! Aurora called her way of being sold like this "marriage"?! Charlotte really admired Aurora''s ability to switch sides so easily. Not long ago, Aurora was sneering at her as the daughter of a mistress. She even said that Charlotte had been raised by the Lopez family, so she had to repay their kindness. Now, she was holding her arm so warmly. Strange things happened for a reason. Charlotte understood that Aurora had something to ask her for help. Charlotte looked at Aurora and said sarcastically, "Then why didn''t you let my sister marry into the rk family?" Aurora instantly froze in shock. Jonathan said, "What nonsense are you talking about?! How could your sister, who is so outstanding, marry that evil spirit?!" Charlotte''s eyes narrowed, "Dad, you are at the rk family." Jonathan knew he misspoke and quickly shut his mouth, ring at Charlotte, "You''d better know what you are!" Aurora interrupted, "Okay, be careful how you talk to Char!" She looked at Charlotte tenderly and said, "Char, your father is just angry. We''ve been waiting here for so long, you know your father''s temper. Don''t take it to heart." Charlotte had finished her meal in less than ten minutes, and it only took her fifteen minutes to get there. For her previous tendency of being readily avable whenever called upon, this time she had indeed made them wait for a long time. Charlotte was unfazed, her fair cheeks showing no expression as she asked, "Just tell me, what do you want from me?" Her voice was soft and gentle, but her tone was cold. Aurora''s smile vanished from her face as she cursed Charlotte inwardly, calling her a little slut who refused to ept kindness and deserved to be punished. She didn''t bother to pretend any longer and said, "Since you''ve entered the rk family''s doors and survived, it shows you have some skills. Go talk to Mr. rk and ask him to help your sister get into the Srnya High School!" Charlotte''s pupils shrank, looking at Aurora incredulously. Srnya High School... it was the best high school in Guabia, and ordinary people couldn''t even dream of getting in. The students there were all descendants of prestigious families, and those who graduated from the school could enter prestigious universities without even taking the college entrance exams. Vivian had always wanted to enter Srnya High School, not because she was afraid of not being able to get into a good university, but because it was full of talented and influential noble children. Making connections with just a few of them would provide an astoundingwork, not to mention the teaching staffs at Srnya High School were top-notch. Clearly, when Aurora and Jonathan had brought Charlotte to the rk family, they had intended to pave the way for Vivian. If Charlotte had been tortured to death by Nelson, they would have made up for the financial loopholes in the Lopez Medical Corporation. If Charlotte had survived, they would have drained her of herst bit of usefulness and sent Vivian to the Srnya High School... Charlotte looked at Jonathan and suddenly found it amusing. How could they differentiate between their children so tantly? Jonathan was willing to sacrifice his youngest daughter''s entire future for Vivian''s bright prospects... Chapter 10 Threatened Chapter 10 Threatened Chapter 10 Threatened Vivian looked at Charlotte''s unhappy expression and smirked, "Char, don''t be upset. After all, your mother was a mistress. You shouldn''t even exist in this world. It was only because of our parents'' mercy that you were spared. Why don''t you show some gratitude?" Charlotte''s fingers trembled with anger as she stared at Vivian, like a provoked little beast, "I''m not going to help you!" Jonathan furiously eximed, "You dare! Whether you like it or not, you''re going to do this favor for us!" Aurora smiled and said, "I''ve already sent someone to invite Madame rk from the rk family in your name, Char. Be smart and do as you''re told." "..." Jiang Xiu gritted her teeth in anger. How could these people be... so shameless?! Aurora leaned in closer and whispered, "Charlotte, don''t forget, your grandfather is still in the hospital. If I want to, I can make him leave you forever." Charlotte bit her lip hard. Her grandfather... He was her only rtive left. She couldn''t let anything happen to him. Aurora smirked triumphantly and gently touched Charlotte''s hair, "Char, I know you''re a good girl." Charlotte felt disgusted and moved away from her touch. But Aurora didn''t mind. She had achieved her goal. As for Charlotte, she was nothing but a worthless person with a short life expectancy. Once she entered Mr. rk''s territory, she would probably be meeting her biological mother soon. Madame rk from the rk family was already ny years old, but her mind was still sharp. Despite her white hair, she still meticulously styled her hair into a bun, wearing a loose silk suit with lucky bat and peony embroidery. She was supported by an elegant and graceful woman who was also dressed up, and they entered the front hall. Judging from her appearance, this olddy had nothing inmon with kind-heartedness. Elizabeth''s only son had died young, and she only had two grandsons in her direct bloodline - the current head of the rk family, Matthew rk, and the other who was feared by everyone, Nelson rk. Perhaps it was because she got used to wielding authority when her grandsons were young, Elizabeth''s current way of doing things was quite arbitrary. Without even ncing at the Lopez family members, she sat directly on the chair and the servants quickly served her tea. Jonathan and Aurora were very powerful in front of Charlotte, but they didn''t dare say a word to Elizabeth. Madame rk had never thought highly of Charlotte and had only bought her to please Nelson. She didn''t even care about the members of the Lopez family. When Madame rk heard that Charlotte had something to ask of her, she felt even more disgusted. This little girl had just entered the rk family and dared to demand things from them. How could they tolerate her in the future? But there wouldn''t be any future for her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Madame rk looked at Charlotte with contempt and coldlyughed to herself. She knew her grandson would never keep someone with an unclear background around him. Madame rk was only here to sell a favor to Nelson. "Hey girl," Madame rk spoke, looking at Charlotte with indifferent eyes, "What do you want from me?" Charlotte kept her head down and didn''t say anything, so Aurora quickly pinched her. Charlotte had delicate skin and a thin epidermis. Normally, if she knocked into something, she would get a big bruise. When Aurora pinched her, it hurt like hell, and it was already turning purple without even looking at it. Charlotte took a deep breath and raised her head, "...Yes." This was thest time... Once she got her grandfather out, she wouldn''t have to be under these people''s coercion anymore... "I would like to ask Madame rk for a favor, which is to help my sister in getting into Srnya High School." Chapter 11 The Fierce Man Chapter 11 The Fierce Man Chapter 11 The Fierce Man Madame rk showed a slightly contemptuous smile and said, "You have just lived in the rk family for one day. Are you seeking benefits for your family members?" Charlotte lowered her head and spoke in a low voice, "Forgive me, Madame rk." The middle-aged woman, who had been apanying Madame rk, said, "Ms. Lopez, the rk family will certainly take good care of their grandson''s wife, but you have to remember your own identity." The woman''s eyes were so cold that she looked like a poisonous snake. She looked at Charlotte coldly and maliciously and said again, "You are just a servant bought by the rk family to save Nelson. This time we can meet your needs, but there will never be a next time." Charlotte felt a sense of unusual hostility from this woman. She had heard about the background of the rk family. Madame rk had a son but did not have any daughter. Her sister''s son passed away at an early age, leaving behind an orphan named Rachel Brown, who was raised by Madame rk and had been living in the rk family. So the woman in front of Charlotte should be Rachel. However, Charlotte had never seen Rachel before. Why was she so hostile? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte tightly pursed her lips and silently endured Rachel''s humiliation. She replied strugglingly, "Thank you, Madame rk." The Lopez family was overjoyed, and Aurora hurriedly said, "Thank you, Madame rk!" Vivian was surprised and happy, and she also showed her thanks. Jonathan changed his expression and thought, "At least, Charlotte can help us now and it''s worth all the years we''ve been raising her." Rachel helped Madame rk leave, and the Lopez family was so happy. Vivian looked at Charlotte proudly and said, "Sister, when I be rich in the future, I will never forget you. You have done a great job!" Aurora also said, "Yes. We all need to show our thanks to Char. Without her, it would be difficult to enter Srnya High School." Then she looked at her exquisitely crafted nails and continued, "Don''t worry, we won''t stop providing medicines to your grandfather." There was no expression on Charlotte''s clean face. She said, "Since you''ve achieved your goal, I''ll go." She turned around and left without looking back. When Charlotte stepped out of the threshold, she knew that she would never feel the bond between a father and a daughter when she saw Jonathan again in the future. ... As Charlotte followed her memory back, she heard some servants gathering behind a water pavilion to chat leisurely. She was not originally interested in these things, but the protagonist of the discussion was her. One servant said, "Do you know that? Mr. rk''s fiancee''s family members came early in the morning to seek benefits from the rk family... To be honest, those whoe from small families are short-sighted. Not to mention that the girl was an illegitimate daughter..." "Don''t be so surprised. It''s obvious that the purpose of the rk family is to create a festive atmosphere by getting a wife. Her status is even not as good as ours. Unfortunately, she just doesn''t know her identity and really considers herself Mr. rk''s wife." "Oh, stop talking about that. How many days can she live if she stays by Mr. rk''s side? Previously, Madame rk had introduced someone to Mr. rk, but he directly beat that girl up. So what benefits can the so-called wife get? She won''t be arrogant for a long time." Charlotte listened nkly, feeling a bit confused. She didn''t care about their mockery, but... did Nelson hit people so fiercely? Charlotte was afraid. She touched her arms and wondered if she would be beaten fiercely by Mr. rk if she made him angry... Chapter 12 Does It Hurt Chapter 12 Does It Hurt Chapter 12 Does It Hurt At this moment, someone in the water pavilion saw her and said, "Isn''t that Mrs. rk?" As soon as they heard this, everyone burst intoughter. The servant who was eating sunflower seeds looked at Charlotte provocatively and said, "Mrs. rk, do you think it is a good quality to eavesdrop on others?" Charlotte said, "I just passed by." "Did you hear our words?" The servants didn''t pay any attention to Charlotte and walked out of the pavilion, maliciously surrounding her. The servant in charge even sneered, "Do you agree with us?" Charlotte didn''t want to talk to them, but they became even more aggressive and blocked her way, "You are an illegitimate daughter! I once heard that your mother was a mistress. Do you also want to marry into a wealthy family with your pretty face?" The group of people giggled andughed at Charlotte. Charlotte''s eyes became colder and colder, but they didn''t notice it until there was a "snap" sound. The crowd suddenly became silent. Charlotte quietly withdrew her hand and said, "You need a p to shut up." Charlotte was a short girl and it looked easy to bully her. But no one had expected that she would p others. The person who was beaten was stunned and touched her face incredulously, "How dare you hit me? I am a servant of Ms. Brown." In the rk family, Rachel was extremely favored, so even her servants were superior. Charlotte said, "Even if you are Madame rk''s servant, I will still hit you. Go away!" The servant said so angrily, "Charlotte! Bad woman! You dare to hit me...Do you believe that if I tell Ms. Brown this, you will be kicked out of the rk family immediately?" "Is she able to kick out my woman?" An emotionless male voice sounded, "Does Rachel really consider herself the master of the rk family?" Charlotte heard a familiar voice and turned around. She saw Waylon and found that Nelson was sitting in a wheelchair, looking at the nearbyke, with a delicate and beautiful face that made people surprised. The servants were scared and all shut up, wanting to find a crack in the ground to hide. Waylonughed and said to the servants, "Why do you stop? Didn''t you just say loudly?" Everyone knew that Waylon was Nelson''s most loyal and crazy servant. He could kill people while talking andughing with them. Even Madame rk dared not argue with him, let alone these servants. If possible, they would really want to cut their own tongues! N?velDrama.Org content rights. The servant who was beaten said boldly, "We were just chatting casually... I didn''t expect that Charlotte...Ms. Lopez suddenly appeared and hit me. I was just angry at that moment...Mr. Colton, please don''t be angry..." Such a good liar! Charlotte opened her mouth, but before she could speak, she heard Nelson''s cold voice, "Come here." Charlotte was stunned and walked up to Nelson, who immediately grabbed her hand. Charlotte was startled. Nelson''s hands were big, with distinct joints and bones. There were cocoons caused by guns and knives. He wrapped her hands and slowly squeezed them. The cocoons made Charlotte''s delicate skin slightly red. Charlotte felt nervous and was afraid that Nelson would pinch her hands off in the next second. "Does it hurt?" The man said in a low and calm voice. Charlotte was confused. Waylon sighed, "Mr. rk was asking if your hand was hurt as you had pped others just now." Charlotte''s face turned red. It seemed that Nelson had seen her pping others... Chapter 13 Too Fierce Chapter 13 Too Fierce Chapter 13 Too Fierce "No," Charlotte said in a low voice. Nelson held her hand with an unclear expression and looked at her red palm caused by that p, "Next time, you don''t have to do it yourself." He looked indifferently at the servants who bowed their heads and dared not breathe, "Don''t get your hands dirty for those who are not worth it." Charlotte was afraid but also happy because no one had ever said such words to her. She had to bear all things herself. If Jonathan was here, she would be pped. But Nelson said, "Don''t get your hands dirty." "Waylon," Nelson said in a calm tone, "Cut off their tongues." The servants were so frightened that they kneeled on the ground, crying, "Mr. rk! It''s our fault! We dare not again! We dare not again!" Charlotte was stunned. She didn''t dare to look at Nelson''s eyes. She said in a low voice, "I''m fine..." Nelson didn''t answer her. But the servants seemed to have found a savior, and they all started begging Charlotte, "Mrs. rk...Please! Stop Mr. rk...I don''t want to be dumb!" "Mrs. rk, I was wrong...and I didn''t say anything..." The servant who was beaten by Charlotte couldn''t bear to beg her, so he just mixed with the crowd, waiting for Charlotte to help them.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Charlotte took a servant''s hand away from her skirt slowly but firmly, and said softly, "You didn''t treat me like this before." Waylon looked at Charlotte in surprise. He originally thought that she would beg for the servants. After all, Charlotte looked white and tender, just like glutinous rice with strawberry sandwiches which were so soft. So she must beg for them. "Mrs. rk...We are ignorant and never dare again! Please... please save us..." "I''m only twenty years old and I don''t want to be a mute in the future!" "Mrs. rk... I am willing to ept any punishment, as long as you don''t cut my tongue, I can do anything!" Charlotte looked at the woman who spokest, and said, "Is everything okay?" "Yeah! I can do everything for you!" The servant seized the chance and hurriedly said. Charlotte said, "Then you all line up and give her a p one by one." Her slender, white and tender fingers which looked like green onions pointed at the person she had pped. The person took two steps back in fear, "Why me? Why?" Charlotte didn''t answer. But other servants found an opportunity, so they scrambled to restrain her, and pped the woman hard, lest Charlotte would be dissatisfied with their strength. Charlotte watched them quietly and her clean face looked calm. The servant looked like a swollen pig and even couldn''t speak after receiving dozens of ps. Charlotte looked at Nelson cautiously, "Mr. rk, can I let them go?" Nelson nodded indifferently. Everyone became rxed and left quickly. Waylon said with great interest, "Why her?" Charlotte said seriously, "She insulted my mother." Waylon didn''t know what to say. Charlotte bit her bright red lips and looked at Nelson who was holding her hand, "Mr. rk, am I too fierce?" Nelson didn''t speak, but Waylon had burst intoughter. This little girl was so cute. Was she fierce? Nelson also smiled, and he slowly kneaded her delicate hands with his fingers, "Yeah, a little fierce." Chapter 14 A Small Cat Chapter 14 A Small Cat Chapter 14 A Small Cat Charlotte lowered her head for a while and said softly, "I don''t admit my mistake." Nelson smiled. His eyes, which were always dark and silent, became so shiny and dazzling that people dared not look directly at him. "What you did today is not wrong, "Nelson said, "But you are just too softhearted." Charlotte nced at Nelson and quickly lowered her head. She whispered, "They... although what they said was very malicious, there''s no need to cut off their tongues." Nelson narrowed his eyes with interest and said, "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Charlotte immediately shook and said, "I''m still... afraid." Nelsonughed and said, "Are you hoping me to die soon so that you can be free?" Charlotte''s round and wet eyes widened, like an ignorant young deer in the forest. She said, "I never think so. Mr. rk is very kind to me." She didn''t lie. Nelson, who was known as a fierce man, treated Charlotte well whenpared to her father Jonathan. Nelson looked at Charlotte''s watery lips with his deep and shining eyes. Her two small lips were as tempting as rose petals with dewdrops hanging on them. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. His slender fingers pinched Charlotte''s soft and tender hands and said, "Since I''m kind to you, what should you call me?" Charlotte''s face turned red, not knowing what to call him. "Husband" seemed to be old-fashioned and there should be something younger. Just like Jonathan, he had more skincare products than Charlotte to stay young. Being stared at by Nelson, Charlotte''s face became increasingly red. Her lips moved, but she couldn''t say a word. Nelson inexplicably pinched her two fingers forcibly. Charlotte felt pain and frowned, and finally gave in, "Sir... it hurts." Her voice was soft and sticky, and those who could hear her may feel numb. Waylon immediately let out a loud cough and thought, "No wonder Mr. rk is willing to keep her by his side. She was such a beautiful girl with a sweet voice." Nelson released her hands and said, "Push me to walk around the garden." Charlotte quickly nodded. The rk family''s house was veryrge, and the garden was very beautiful. There were many rare nts and trees. In March, the cool wind blew Charlotte''s hair on her cheeks, with a fresh fragrance of nts and flowers. She narrowed her eyes and suddenly heard Nelson''s voice, "What is your father asking you for today?" Charlotte paused for a moment, inexplicably not wanting Nelson to know about the dirty things in the Lopez family. So it took her a while to say, "He just wants to see me." Nelson sneered when he heard this. Charlotte felt nervous, but in the next second, the man grabbed her wrist forcibly again. She let out a cry of surprise and was dragged to sit on his legs. Charlotte''s cheek pressed against Nelson''s hard and warm chest, and she could even hear his heartbeat and light breathing. The man''s slender fingers pinched her small chin, forcing her to lift her head, "Are you lying?" Charlotte''s cheeks were totally red and she dared not look at Nelson''s eyes. Her slender eyshes kept shaking, "I... I..." "What are you?" Nelson lowered his head and almost said in her ear, "Don''t you tell me the truth?" Her white and tender earlobes were like a plump pearl, slightly red, which looked very tempting. Perhaps sensing his gaze, Charlotte trembled slightly, as if she were a small cat that was so afraid. Chapter 15 Let Me Go Chapter 15 Let Me Go Chapter 15 Let Me Go "Sir..." Charlotte said in a low voice, "I''ll tell you the truth." Nelson moved his fingers away, but he did not let Charlotte get up from hisp. He even put his arms around her waist, "What?" Then he frowned and thought, "Why is her waist so thin? As if I could grab it with just one hand. Is she really eighteen? Or eight?" Charlotte tried her best to ignore her current situation, and said disappointedly, "My half-blooded sister, Vivian, wants to go to Srnya High School. Jonathan came here today because he wanted me to ask you for help." Hearing her call her father''s name directly, Nelson didn''t think it was strange. Helping her sister to enter Srnya High School was also not difficult. Nelson only cared about thest sentence, "Then why didn''t youe to ask me?" Hearing the man''s light breathing, Charlotte shrank her neck, and pinched the corner of her light green skirt with fingers, "Because... because I don''t want to trouble you, Sir." Nelson raised her chin with one finger, "Then are you willing to trouble Madame rk?" Charlotte thought he was angry. After all, it was said that the rtionship between Nelson and Madame rk was not good, but she was his grandma. So Charlotte quickly exined, "No...I don''t. It''s my aunt who asked someone to invite Madame rk..." Nelson had actually heard about the thing from Waylon, but seeing her blushing, he couldn''t help teasing, "Then do you beg Madame rk?" Charlotte bit her lips, feeling that she was shameless. Originally, she was sold to the rk family by the Lopez family, but now her family just used her to seek benefits. Charlotte felt ashamed. She pulled Nelson''s sleeve, and looked up eagerly at the man''s handsome but pale face, "You...please don''t be angry. I can pay you back." Nelson looked at her, like a beast in the sun, which was slowly looking at its prey, "How will you pay me back?" Charlotte gritted her teeth, and finally said, "Maybe I''m able to cure your illness." Nelson was stunned. He almost forgot that her family members were all doctors. Nelson slowly touched Charlotte''s waistline with his fingers, "Really?" Charlotte didn''t notice that the old man was flirting with her. She just looked up with her small face seriously and said, "I''m not sure either. It can only be confirmed after I take your pulse." Nelson''s eyes darkened slightly. What if this girl found out that he was pretending to be sick after taking his pulse? "Okay." With azy smile in the man''s voice, he slowly stretched out his hand and looked at Charlotte, "Please." Charlotte said in a low voice, "Then, put me down." Nelson asked, "Who can put you down?" Charlotte said, "Sir." Nelson let go of her hand. Charlotte quickly stood up, took a deep breath, and squatted in front of Nelson. She used her slender white fingers to touch his veins. Nelson looked at her quietly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As long as she uttered a word that displeased him, he could let her die. "Sir," Charlotte frowned her slender eyebrows. Her small, white, and pink face was full of doubts, "Was the doctor who diagnosed your illness before not professional?" Nelson became rxed, "Why do you say that?" Chapter 16 Teaching To Complain Chapter 16 Teaching To Comin Chapter 16 Teaching To Comin Charlotte said, "Last time I saw that your medicine was for internal injuries, but... you suffered from external injuries." She paused for a moment, then realized something, and looked at Nelson cautiously and unbelievably, "Do¡­ you pretend to be ill?" She looked like a frightened hamster, which was very interesting. Nelson didn''t speak. Charlotte thought about it, and felt that she might pry into his secret. After all, in such aplicated family as the rk family, facing with the turmoil in both the military and political circles, Nelson might bepelled to pretend to be ill. "I''ll keep it secret for you." Charlotte said, "But you can''t take that medicine anymore. Every medicine has its side effect. It''s bad for your health." Her serious look was cute. Nelson listened casually, "Do you want to keep it secret for me?" Charlotte nodded, "You must have a reason for pretending to be ill. You do have some health problems that need to be dealt with. I''ll write you a prescription when I go back..." When it came to what she was good at, her eyes lit up, and she forgot her fear of him for a while, but she suddenly stopped when she said this. Charlotte remembered that she only got acquainted with Nelson for no more than a day. This man who was at the height of his power in the military circles wouldn''t trust her at all, so she stopped talking and changed the subject, "...Let''s go for a walk." Nelson didn''t continue this topic. Charlotte didn''t know that she was close to death just now. Nelson suddenly said, "Do you want to go to Srnya High School?" Charlotte was stunned, "I don''t care." She was the one who was ignored and driven away by her family since she was a child. In order to win a good reputation, Aurora made Charlotte the second miss of the Lopez family. Charlotte and Vivian went to the same school, but everyone knew that Charlotte was an illegitimate daughter. She was always the one who was ridiculed and bullied in school, and even the teacher agreed tacitly. No one ever asked her if she wanted to. She was different from Vivian. She didn''t have the ambition to make friends with bigwigs, and she just wanted to take her grandfather out as soon as possible... She had confidence that she would get into a good university, so she didn¡¯t care whether she could go to Srnya High School. "You children must be keeping up with the Joneses." Nelson said, "Your sister went to Srnya High School. Won''t you beughed at in school?" Charlotte was dumbfounded, "You...you mean...I can still go to school?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nelson gave her a weird look, "When did I say I won''t let you go to school?" Did this little girl think he was a child abductor? Charlotte couldn''t bear it any longer. She showed a bright smile, and said softly, "Thank you. You are a good person!" Nelson was different from what the rumors said! Nelson was all abroad when Charlotte said he was a nice guy. "If your fatheres to you again, you needn''t talk to him." Nelson had a coldness in his delicate features, "If they keep pestering you, ask me for help." Charlotte asked, "...in to you?" Nelson thought for a while, "I would seek justice for you if I was in a good mood." Charlotte was speechless. It depended on his mood! But even so, Charlotte was already very satisfied. After all, she finally had a second "person to comin" after living for eighteen years. That person was not her father or mother, but... a man named Nelson. Chapter 17 Does It Hurt Chapter 17 Does It Hurt Chapter 17 Does It Hurt "Ms. Brown." The servant rushed in hastily: "Nova was beaten!" Rachel was pruning peonies and paused after hearing these words. There was no expression on her well-maintained face: "Who did this?" Nova was one of her servants. There is a saying goes, before you hit the dog, look at the master. Who dared to provoke her like this? Elizabeth was fond of Rachel, so Rachel was arrogant in the rk family. After all, the master of the family called her "sister", so no one dared to treat her as an outsider and offend her. The servant said: "Nova said Ms. Lopez did that." Rachel frowned, with obvious disgust on her face: "Charlotte?" The servant nodded: "Yes." Rachel crushed the flower in her hand: "This little bitch... restless even at the hands of Nelson. How dare she beat my servant!" She put down the scissors heavily, and wiped her fingers with a handkerchief: "Ask Nova toe!" The servant hurriedly responded. Even Rachel was stunned when she saw Nova''s pig-like swollen face. Nova cried and said: "Ms. Brown! Please back me up! Ms. Lopez is so unreasonable!" "Why did she beat you?" Rachel asked.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nova said: "I was cleaning with other servants. When Ms. Lopez passed by, she asked me if I was your servant...Of course I said yes, but she pped me immediately, and said that you made her ashamed, and she didn''t dare to trouble you directly, so she... beat me..." Rachel burst into anger: "Were your face beaten by her?!" She hadn''t done anything to this little bitch yet. She just said a few words. How dared Charlotte beat her servant so arrogantly?! Nova sobbed and said, "No... Ms. Lopez asked someone else to beat me..." Rachel pped the table: "That''s unreasonable! I''m going to let this bitch know who she is! Does she feel that she was really something by Nelson''s side?" Nova was overwhelmed with gratitude: "Ms. Brown, thank you for backing me up!" Though she wore a thankful look, she felt a pleasant sensation of revenge welling up in the bottom of her heart--Charlotte, I couldn''t take you on, but someone could. Nova had long seen that Rachel had an inexplicable hostility towards Elizabeth. She just wanted to try, but she didn''t expect to seed. She couldn''t wait to see Elizabeth kneeling down and begging for mercy! Wasn''t she arrogant?! Did she feel secure in the knowledge of strong backing?! Rachel said: "Let''s see Elizabeth together!" Nova hurriedly said: "Yes!" "No need." Someone answered leisurely. Rachel was stunned when she saw theer. "Mr. Colton... why do youe?" Waylon smiled, "Nothing." Nova trembled when she saw Waylon, and she tried hard to reduce her sense of existence. Waylon looked leisurely at Nova: "It hurts, right?" Nova was almost scared to cry: "No...it doesn''t hurt." Rachel looked at Waylon suspiciously. She didn''t dare to offend him, so she asked cautiously: "Mr. Colton... If you have anything to say, just tell me." "Then I''lle to the point." Waylon sat down and said, "Mr. rk asked me to bring you a message." Chapter 18 Going Pale Chapter 18 Going Pale Chapter 18 Going Pale Rachel didn''t dare to affect the pose of Ms. Brown of the rk family in front of Waylon. She just stood there, and when she heard Nelson''s name, she was about to break out in cold sweat: "...What do you say?" Waylon smiled, "No matter what, you can''t change from rags into riches. Ms. Brown, you have listened to other people''s ttery all these years. Do you really feel that you are a youngdy of the rk family and the elder sister of Mr. rk?" Rachel pinched tightly at the hem of her clothes in fright: "...What does it mean?" Waylon said, "It''s what you think." He smiled and said, "Mr. rk reminds you not to treat yourself as a member of the rk family. He doesn''t interfere in your affairs. Because he doesn''t care about you rather than he doesn''t know what to do with you. Even if Madame rk supports you, you are just an outsider who lives under other''s thumb. If it happens again, you will receive no more than a few warnings." Rachel went pale, and she could hardly raise her head due to the great embarrassment, but she didn''t dare to refute, and had no way to refute, so she could only take a deep breath: "How have I offended Mr. rk?" "Ms. Brown said in the front hall today that Ms. Lopez was just a servant." Waylon said coldly: "Mr. rk was very unhappy." Rachel was so scared that she almost fell to the ground: "I... I just slip my tongue..." Though Charlotte had a humble background, she was Nelson''s child bride! Didn''t she p Nelson in the face by saying that? No wonder Nelson sent Waylon to warn her in person! Rachel was so regretful that she said these words at that time! Waylon stood up and said: "Ms. Brown, look out for yourself. Mr. rk is fond of Ms. Lopez. Think over before youy a finger on her. " Rachel quickly apologized with a smile: "...I never think about it. There is some misunderstanding." "You''d better not." Waylon nced at Nova again, went out and left. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Rachel sat down on the chair all of a sudden, biting her lips tightly: "...Charlotte, you son of a bitch..." She originally thought that she would kill Charlotte by Nelson''s hands after selling her to Nelson. It seemed that the bitch was young, but quite capable. She seduced her son, and even Nelson... "Ms. Brown..." Nova said nonchntly, "Shall... shall I leave? " Rachel thought about what Nova had said before, and stared at her: "Is what you told me just now true?" "Nova trembled: "...It''s...it''s all true..." Rachel smiled coldly: "Send her to Mr. rk." Nova''s eyes widened in horror: "Ms. Brown! I don''t want to die! woowoo......I tell you the truth......" Rachel sneered: "I don''t want to hear it anymore. Take her away immediately." The servants didn''t dare to disobey, and dragged Nova away who was crying and fussing. Rachel held forehead in her hand and murmured: "Nelson... Who the fuck you think you are? How much time do you have left?... In the end, everything in the rk family will belong to my son! When thinking of this, she felt better again, picked up the scissors and continued to prune the peonies, "At that time, I will have the final say in the entire rk family... even if my surname is not rk!" Chapter 19 Southern Dishes Chapter 19 Southern Dishes Chapter 19 Southern Dishes Standing by the table, Charlotte watched the servants serving dishes one by one cautiously, and held back words which sprang to her lips several times. The dishes on the table are rich, including chicken, duck and fish, all of which looked delicious in color and fragrance, making people greedy. Nelson looked at her: "Out with what you want to say." Charlotte said carefully: "Mr. rk, you can''t eat these food now..." Nelson had many unhealed wounds, and his bones hadn''t grown well. The lighter the diet, the better it is, but... All the dishes were abundant fish and meat, which were greasy. Although they were delicious- smelling, they were harmful to Nelson''s recovery. After they finished serving the dishes, the servants left as if had fled for their lives. Nelson didn''t expect that the little girl cared about him, so he beckoned to her: "Come here." Charlotte hesitated for a moment, and was afraid of being beaten by Mr. rk fiercely, so she moved over in small steps. Nelson held her into his arms. Charlotte was small, like a big pillow, soft and tender, so it was comfortable for him to hold Nelson put his chin on her shoulder, and said in a low voice with a provocative maism: "Are you care about uncle?" Charlotte''s back was stiff, but her face was red, and she stammered: "Doctors, doctors are benevolent." These words made Nelsonugh, and the sharpness he carried waspletely softened by the smile: "Doctors are benevolent?" Charlotte nodded affirmatively: "Yes!" Nelson said lightly: "They did it by intention." He said with a sneer: "They wish I would die sooner." Charlotte wanted to ask, but she thought that it was not good to talk about his family affairs, so she said softly, "You mean these dishes..." "Yeah." Nelson said casually. He didn''t care about it because he wouldn''t die of these dishes. Waylon was a rough guy who never noticed it. So the dishes were always as such. Charlotte wrinkled her slender eyebrows. Nelson did not have mortal injuries. But there''s an old saying goes, if one''s bones and muscles are hurt, he needs one hundred days to treat and recover. He ate these greasy things all day long and took the wrong medicine. No matter how healthy he was, he couldn''t stand it. He really didn''t cherish his own life... Charlotte secretly med Mr. rk for his ignorance. She really hated to see the things on the table, and whispered: "Let me cook for you." Nelson: "Can you cook?" "Yes." Charlotte said. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was not Vivian who was a youngdy who did not do housework. When she was in the Lopez family, she was no different from a nanny and had to do everything. Charlotte moved slightly: "Let me go." Nelson let go, lowered his eyelids, and said lightly: "You don''t need to go. Were those servants freeloaders?" After finishing speaking, he called out: "Waylon, drive out the cook who cooks today, and rece him with someone who cooks southern dishes." Waylon waspletely fogged: "Is the food not to your taste?" Wasn''t it good in normal times? Nelson raised eyes and gave him a gloomy look. Waylon: "..." Sorry, I should keep my mouth shut. Charlotte pulled Nelson''s sleeve: "Why you drive him out? Just change." Hearing Charlotte''s waxy voice, Waylon realized something--wasn''t Ms. Lopez from the south? It was normal to not be used to the food here. Charlotte took the me suddenly: "...". Nelson held supreme authority in the rk family, and new meals were served quickly. Chapter 20 Anger Hurts Liver Chapter 20 Anger Hurts Liver Chapter 20 Anger Hurts Liver Most of the southern dishes tasted sweet and light, suitable for patients who were recovering from illness. Now Charlotte was satisfied. Charlotte was always ordered by Vivian or Aurora to do other things when eating, so she developed a habit of hoarding food like a hamster. When eating, she would stuff food into her small mouth, making her cheeks slightly puffed up like a hamster. Charlotte was very resistant to sitting on Nelson''sp to eat, but she didn''t dare to say it. When her cheek was poked suddenly, she froze for a moment and looked back at Nelson: "?" Nelson thought she was funny and said: "Aren''t you tired when eating like this?" Charlotte shook head. "Does someone vie with you?" Nelson picked up a piece of steamed rib for her, thinking she was too thin, "Have some more." Charlotte nodded. After lunch, Nelson was going to take a nap. Charlotte found a small stool and put it near the crabapple flowers in the yard to read the medical books she brought from the Lopez family. She only brought a few books with her. She read carefully, studied a lot of prescriptions, and she drew up one prescription suitable for Nelson. It was already dark when the work was over. She was stunned and hurried into the room carrying a small stool. Nelson had already woken up and was on the phone with someone. There was a coldness on his handsome face, and his cold eyebrows became even sharper with a bit of evil spirit. Charlotte was scared to tremble, trying to reduce the sense of presence. She shrunk her shoulders, put down the stool, and stood aside obediently waiting for him to finish the call. Nelson was originally angry, but when he saw her, he somehowughed. The person on the phone was scared to death, and even nned to open the memo to write a suicide note. "Come here." Nelson nced at Charlotte. Charlotte went over obediently. Nelson pinched her hand, feeling the delicate skin. He squinted his eyes and said: "All I want is the result. As for the rest, it''s up to you." The person on the other side of the phone hurriedly said: "Mr. rk, we are really..." Nelson hung up the phone directly. Charlotte racked her brains. She looked at irritated Nelson,forting him cautiously: "Mr. rk, ...don''t be angry. Anger is bad for the liver. In medicine, anger hurts the liver..." Nelson: "......" He looked at Charlotte: "I''m not angry." "Huh?" Nelson said, "You have never seen me angry." Charlotte: "..." I didn''t want to see it either. Nelson said: "I''m going to go outter. You go to school by yourself tomorrow." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Charlotte subconsciously said: "Aren''t youing back tonight?" Nelson smiled: "Are you afraid to sleep alone? Do you want me to apany you?" "..." Charlotte''s face turned red all of a sudden: "No, no! You can leave. I can manage by myself." If Nelson was not busy, he still wanted to tease her. He stood up: "The rk family doesn''t know I am leaving, so be careful. Waylon will send you to school tomorrow." Charlotte nodded: "Okay." Seeing Nelson walked to the door, Charlotte said, "Be careful." Nelson paused. This was the first time someone told him to be careful when he went out. He left without leaving a word. Chapter 21 The Caterpillar Chapter 21 The Caterpir Chapter 21 The Caterpir Charlotte was in her third year of high school this year. Although Vivian was half a year older than her, they were in the same ss. Waylon sent Charlotte to the Seventh High School. The school had a hundred-year history. Its ranking was on the top in the country and it was a famous high school as well. Butpared with Srnya High School, it was still nothing. As soon as Charlotte entered the ssroom, she heard a lot of people talking about Vivian transferring to Srnya High School. After all, Srnya High School was simply a paradise, a noble school for all the high school students. Although Elizabeth agreed to let Vivian transfer to Srnya High School, the formalities had not beenpleted. Therefore, Vivian still had to attend sses at Seventh High School for another two days. It didn''t impacted her but gave her a chance to show off. For instance, Vivian was now surrounded by her ssmates who had a lot of questions for her, as if she was the moon surrounded by stars. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Of course, Vivian wouldn''t say that she was able to enter Srnya High School because she sacrificed her sister, but she vaguely said that it was a special recruitment. That made people even more envious and said, "Vinny, you are pretty and your grades are good, even the Srnya High School can''t wait to have you!" "s, I thought the Seventh High School was good enough, I didn''t expect that you could even go to Srnya High School." "As soon as you go to Srnya High School, it''s like a jump to the summit. I heard that everyone in that schooles from a privileged family!" "Vinny, if you find a boyfriend in Srnya High School, you will have nothing to be worried about for the rest of your life!" "Vinny, please don''t forget us!" "I''m so envious..." Charlotte entered the ssroom silently. Her skin was fair and tender, and she was very beautiful. She was so soft and sweet that made people have a good impression of her at first nce. She was much more beautiful than Vivian, who was famous for her "beauty". That was why Vivian never allowed her to dress up too conspicuously in school. She was wearing a rustic school uniform, a pair of thick sses, and her hair covered half of her face. She looked like a psychopathic bumpkin. Someone saw hering in and immediately said, "Look! Isn''t this the prodigy?" Charlotte was always the number one in her ss. Her grade performance was very good. That made her look extremely outstanding in a ss that gathered the top 50 students of her age, not to mention that she was an illegitimate child. Thus, everyone bullied her wantonly. But no matter what, that ugly illegitimate girl had never failed her grades in the ss. Since that was a good opportunity to ridicule her, everyone wouldn''t want to miss it. "Charlotte." Emilia, who was Vivian''s desk mate said, "Since Vinny is specially recruited to Srnya High School, you should get an offer too, right? After all, your grade performance is so good. You are the number one in the school." "What makes it such a big deal as the number one in the school? She was in third ce of the city in thest final exam." "Oh! Charlotte''s grades are so good. She must have got the offer too." "That''s right. Charlotte, you are going to Srnya High School too, right?" Everyone looked at her yfully. Charlotte pursed her lips and ignored them. She was tidying up her bookcase and when she picked up a book, she found a dead caterpir under it. Charlotte''s expression changed suddenly, and she jumped up from her seat all at once. "Haha! Haha!" Emiliaughed loudly and said, "Are you afraid of insects? Then you should call the school hunk to take it away for you... Didn''t he get rid of the dead mouse on your tablest time?" Chapter 22 The Ridicule Object of Everyone Chapter 22 The Ridicule Object of Everyone Chapter 22 The Ridicule Object of Everyone Vivian''s instigation was only making half of the reason why Charlotte was so hated in school, the other half was that the school hunk of the Seventh High School had treated her very kindly for no reason. Of course, it made those girls who were in their puberty hate Charlotte very much. It was amon urrence that they ced dead bugs or rats on her table. Emilia seemed to think of something and said, "Ah, I forgot that the school hunk has transferred to another school. There is no way for the hero to save the beauty... Haha." Everyoneughed. Vivian caught the opportunity and pretended to be nice, "That''s it. Stop teasing Char. Don''t you all know that she is timid?" She smiled and looked at Charlotte, "Tim, take away the bugs for Char." A tall man reluctantly took the dead bug away. Charlotte pursed her lips tightly. She knew that she couldn''t have any conflict with Vivian now. Then, she sat down at her ce without saying a word. Emilia was unhappy. She asked, "Charlotte, are you mute? Vinny helped you this much and you didn''t even thank her? An illegitimate child is always an illegitimate child. You have no manner at all!" Charlotte remained silent. "Hey! Are you jealous that Vinny can go to Srnya High School?" Emilia rolled her eyes and smiled, "Vinny is excellent and beautiful, and she is the eldest daughter of the Lopez family. You will never be able to match her in this life. You are good at your grades but so what? That only makes you a nerd!" Vivian said softly, "Emilia, what are you talking about? No matter what, Char is my younger sister." Emilia smirked, "What makes her your sister? She is just the daughter born by the mistress." Charlotte suddenly raised her eyes. Her eyes looked calm behind her sses. She looked at Vivian and said, "Vivian, you know how you get the opportunity." Vivian''s expression changed. "What do you mean?" Charlotte answered, "I''m just reminding you." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Vivian gritted her teeth, put on a smile, and said, "Char, I know you want to go to Srnya High School too, but this is a special recruitment. There is nothing I can do. How about me taking you to visit the school in the future?" Emilia immediately said, "Why are you being so nice to her?" Vivian replied softly, "Char always yearning to attend the Srnya High School." Charlotte was speechless but thought to herself, "Why didn''t I know that I was yearning for Srnya High School.?" She had no interest to listen to Vivian''s boastful words and began to recite vocabry silently. Seeing her tepid appearance, the rest lost interest as well. They started to ask Vivian about Srnya High School. They wanted Vivian to take them for a tour of the school. There was a testst week, and the results of the Seventh High School were out very fast. The first ss in the morning was with their ss teacher, and he distributed the marked test papers. Charlotte scored 720 points in six subjects. She remained to be in the first ce in the school. The second ce was 20 points behind, and Vivian was 35 points behind. But the teacher only praised Vivian and the top five, without mentioning Charlotte''s name. The ss teacher felt bad about it. After all, Charlotte was excellent, but her identity was... She praised Vivian emphatically as the whole school knew that she was going to the Srnya High School. That was the honor of the Seventh High School. If it was possible, the principal even wanted to do an exclusive interview with Vivian since she was going to Srnya High School, the well-known aristocratic high school throughout the country. Vivian listened to the ss teacher''spliments with a smile on her face and she sneered in her heart. "Charlotte, no matter how good your grades are, how beautiful you are, you are born to live a cheap life! Look at me now. Even though I use your life to earn the offer, I am still the one who is getting all thepliments, and you can only look up to me humbly!" Chapter 23 The Misunderstanding Chapter 23 The Misunderstanding Chapter 23 The Misunderstanding The news that Vivian was recruited by the Srnya High School was spreading virally. Many people from other sses and grades were talking about it. Charlotte couldn''t avoid being theparison in their discussion. She turned into a deaf ear and memorized vocabry with her earphones plugged in. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Knock...Knock...Knock...", someone knocked on her table. Charlotte looked up and saw Emilia''s face. Emilia smiled and said, "Charlotte, we n to hold a farewell party for Vinny tonight. Why don''t you join us?" "After all, your sister is being so kind to you. Once she is gone, there will be no one in the school that will protect you," someone said strangely. "Speaking of which, different people indeed have different fates. Look, someone was the third ce in the city, but she doesn''t get the offer. Do you think it''s because of her background which is too disgraceful?" They liked to make fun of Charlotte''s background very much, and that was Charlotte''s only raw nerve. Amidst the mocking noise, the ss teacher suddenly appeared and said, "What''s happening here?" Everyone was taken aback. Emilia hurriedly said, "Miss, isn''t Vivian going to the Srnya High School? Charlotte is jealous. We are lecturing her." In the past, the ss teacher wouldn''t care about that kind of matter. But today, for some reason, she had a strange expression on her face. She scolded Emilia, "What makes you think that you could lecture her?" Emilia was stunned for a moment. She felt aggrieved and was about to talk back. Then, she saw the ss teacher walking towards Charlotte. Looking at her posture and expression...She looked like she was about to ingratiate Charlotte. She looked at Charlotte and said nicely, "Charlotte, my child, why didn''t you tell me about it in advance? It''s such a big thing!" Charlotte raised her head and looked at her in confusion. Everyone looked confused too and thought to themselves, "What was the ss teacher doing?" "Well, the principal has arranged an exclusive interview. I don''t know if you would like to participate... But, I definitely want you to do it. After all, this is a matter of glory for the school..." the ss teacher said. Emilia was at a loss. She said, "Miss, it''s Vinny who is going to the Srnya High School! Not Charlotte! Vinny should be the one being invited for the interview! Did you make a mistake?" The ss teacher gave her a stare and said, "Why are you so noisy?" Emilia was speechless. Charlotte looked confused too and asked, "Miss...What do you mean by exclusive interview?" The ss teacher looked at her with some reproach and answered, "Charlotte, I already knew about it, You don''t have to hide it anymore." Charlotte was puzzled and replied, "Miss... I don''t know." The ss teacher continued, "The director of the admissions office of Srnya High School came to our school in person and informed us that you are the special recruitee of Srnya High School! I know that your grades will make you to be recruited! So, don''t hide it." As soon as that sentence came out, not only the students were in shock, Charlotte was stunned too. The director of the admissions office of Srnya High School came to recruit her personally. How could that be possible? Wasn''t it Vivian who was going to Srnya High School? Vivian looked full of disbelief. She stood up and said, "Miss! Did you make a mistake?" The ss teacher responded, "How is it possible? He said he is looking for Charlotte specifically, the one who is at third ce in the city." Vivian''s face turned pale. Charlotte looked at a loss. The fact that Vivian went to Srnya High School was just an announcement made by the school. But, the admissions director approached in person to ask for Charlotte! The treatment was completely different, which was also the reason for the big change in the ss teacher''s attitude. She told Charlotte gently, "The director is waiting for you. Pleasee with me to meet him." Chapter 24 Haha Chapter 24 Haha Chapter 24 Haha Charlotte nodded out of politeness. She also had doubts and wanted to ask. She felt that the school made a mistake. Vivian was the person who Madame rk agreed to send to Srnya High School. Looking at the situation, Vivian hurriedly said, "Miss, I would like toe too!" The ss teacher thought that since Vivian was going to Srnya High School too anyway, she nodded, "Okay." Since the admissions director of Srnya High School came in person, the principal dare not to be negligent. He brought a few head teachers to meet with the distinguished guest in his office. With a smile on her face, Vivian was pretty sure that the school made a mistake. She entered the office confidently. A half-bald man who was chatting with the principal stood up immediately, and said, "You are Ms. Lopez, right?" Vivian knew that her guess was right that they made a mistake. She said with a smile, "Yes, you are?" The half-bald man cleared his throat and said, "My surname is Cooper. Just call me Mr. Cooper will do." Vivian had been good at talking since she was a child. She hurriedly said, "Hello, Mr. Cooper. I was nning to go to your school in two days. What makes you here in person?" Mr. Cooper answered cautiously, "Well, it''s our school''s honor for having Ms. Lopeze to our school. Of course, I have toe to your school to discuss the school transfers in person." Vivian didn''t expect the admissions director of Srnya High School to be so polite. She was ttered. She appreciated it and said, "You are too kind. It''s my pleasure to be able to go to Srnya High School." The principal and the other head teachers looked at each other in a daze. Although the Lopez family''s background was very strong, it was still considered nothing whenpared to those in Srnya High School. That couldn''t exin why Mr. Cooper was being so careful and trying to please Vivian. They were wondering if Vivian had been receiving any help from any big shot recently. Everyone was having their thoughts in their heads. The principal was good at acting pragmatically. Looking at Mr. Cooper''s attitude, he immediately began to praise Vivian while the rest did the same. In an instant, Vivian became the only genius in the world. Vivian repeatedly said, "I am not as good as what you have said..." The ss teacher and Charlotte both looked confused. When the ambiance subsided a little, Vivian suddenly smiled and said, "I thought the person you were looking for was my younger sister when I heard that you were here." Mr. Cooper was stunned for a moment and continued, "What do you mean?" Vivian exined, "Maybe Miss has misremembered the name, but my younger sister also wants to go to Srnya High School..." She didn''t want that to be Charlotte. She just wanted to humiliate Charlotte. She knew that Srnya High School was difficult to get into, and it was impossible to rmend people to get in casually. As expected, Mr. Cooper immediately frowned and said, "Ms. Lopez, our school has rules, and mediocre are not allowed to enter the school." Vivian bit her lips to make herself looked sad and said, "I''m sorry... It''s all because my younger sister likes that school so much... I''m just asking randomly." She acted like a good sister who loved her younger sister so much and put herself in her shoes wholeheartedly. Only Charlotte saw the viciousness and ridicule hidden in her. Seeing that their misunderstanding had been resolved, Charlotte didn''t want to stay any longer. She told the ss teacher that she was about to leave. The ss teacher didn''t feel right and before she could respond, the principal scolded, "Charlotte, how can you be so insensible? Srnya High School isn''t a ce that you can go just because of your wish. How could you bother your sister with this matter?" Charlotte sighed. She knew that was Vivian''s favorite scene. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As long as she was scolded and reprimanded, Vivian would be very happy. When she was about to apologize, Mr. Cooper said in shock, "Mr. Mason, what did you just... call her?" Chapter 25 I Am Sorry Chapter 25 I Am Sorry Chapter 25 I Am Sorry The principal looked inexplicably and replied, "Charlotte... What''s wrong?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. The ss teacher, who had been feeling something wrong from the beginning, finally got the chance to speak. She pulled Charlotte over and said, "Mr. Cooper, aren''t you looking for Charlotte Lopez? This is Charlotte Lopez." Mr. Cooper was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at Vivian and said, "So, this..." The ss teacher answered, "That is Vivian Lopez... I think you know her, right? She is also going to be transferred to Srnya High School too..." Mr. Cooper was so confused. He looked at Vivian and looked at Charlotte. Then, he said, "What... What''s going on?" The ss teacher hurriedly exined, "They are sisters. The one you are looking for is the one who won third ce in the city, which is the younger sister. That will be Charlotte..." Mr. Cooper finally understood that he had recognized the wrong person. He mistook the person he was looking for as the mediocre. The sweat on his forehead started to drip. He quickly asked Charlotte, "You... You''re Ms. Charlotte Lopez, right?" Vivian''s expression became awkward. Mr. Mason also felt embarrassed. It turned out that he had mistaken the wrong person... The ss teacher wiped his sweat and said, "I thought they were both going to Srnya High School..." "How could it be the same?" Mr. Cooper was anxious, and blurted out, "One of them was asked by my adjutant to recruit, and the other one is just a random reference. How could that be the same?" Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. No matter how stupid they were, they knew which of the two sisters of the Lopez family was personally rmended by the big shots, and which one was referred casually. Mr. Cooper made a silly mistake and he was afraid of offending Charlotte. He told Vivian, "I me you too! I haven''t met Ms. Charlotte Lopez before. That''s why I didn''t know that was her. You knew her and you tried to make benefit out of it the moment you came in!" Vivian was very much embarrassed. She was scolding that half-bald man in her heart since she couldn''t offend that man. She held onto her anger and said, "Mr. Cooper... Is there any misunderstanding? I am the one who is going to Srnya High School..." How could Charlotte, the cheap girl, could make the admissions directore to her in person? Mr. Cooper said very angrily, "Is this how you teach the students? Not only stealing someone else''s identity but don''t feel wrong about doing it..." The principal was afraid that the matter of Vivian going to Srnya High School would be revoked, he quickly apologized, "Vivian! Apologize to Mr. Cooper now!" Vivian gritted her teeth, knowing that she had to bow her head at that moment. She endured the humiliation and embarrassment, and she said, "I''m...sorry, Mr. Cooper. I misunderstood." Mr. Cooper snorted. At first, Vivian thought it was over. Unexpectedly, the half-bald man didn''t want to let go and said, "You just stole Ms. Charlotte Lopez''s identity and makes me couldn''t recognize her. Shouldn''t you apologize to her as well?" Apologized to Charlotte? Vivian''s eyes suddenly widened. She had never apologized to anyone ever since she was a kid, let alone Charlotte, who was the cheap girl that she had been bossing around! Mr. Cooper stared at her and said, "What''s the matter? You don''t even apologize when you did something wrong?" Vivian was gritting her teeth so hard as if they were almost crushed. She looked at Charlotte and forcefully squeezed out a sentence, "I... I am sorry!" Charlotte was surprised. She didn''t expect Vivian would apologize to her. She said in a soft voice, "It''s okay, Vivian. I didn''t me you." Compared to her, Charlotte was sensible and kind. Even Mr. Mason, who was holding biases against her also couldn''t help but nod his head. Chapter 26 The Mix-up Chapter 26 The Mix-up Chapter 26 The Mix-up Vivian thought she would be suffocated if she stayed, so she left as if she was escaping from something. However, she bumped into a group of gossipy students as soon as she walked out of the office. Seeing her, Emilia hurriedly asked, "Vinny, how''s it? Did the teacher ask for the wrong person? How would the director of student recruitment at Srnya High School especiallye here to recruit Charlotte?" Emilia''s Vivian added fuel to Vivian''s mes of anger. Her expression turned extremely gloomy and she fiercely clenched her fists. She ignored Emilia and directly left. The enormous humiliation made her fail to control herself and she was afraid that she would shout abuse. Looking at her back, Emilia asked confusedly, "What''s wrong with Vinny?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It happened that Charlotte walked out of the office at this moment. Logan sent her off to the door and said, "We''ve finished the procedures for your transfer and the last thing we need is your guardian''s signature. You can directlye to our school for registration once your guardian signs it." Charlotte said politely, "Thank you, Mr. Cooper." Logan hurriedly said, "You''re wee." The students were all astonished. Was the director of student recruitment reallying for Charlotte? Charlotte pondered for a while and then asked in a low voice, "Mr. Cooper, I have a question. Who rmended me to the Srnya High School?" She wasn''t eager to study at Srnya High School. But since it was the best high school in the country, she would not refuse it if she got a chance to study there. She knew how difficult it was to get this opportunity. After all, to get this chance, Jonathan and Aurora even came to the rk family to threaten her, which was herst value for them to make use of. Logan gave her a mysterious smile and said, "Ms. Lopez, you should know about the answer." Charlotte was a bit dumbfounded, and then she smiled. It was very obvious, but why did she still not dare to believe it? The demon, who hadmitted numerous murders and was so ruthless, ording to the rumors, had arranged the best school for her and let her be admitted in the most honorable way. Charlotte lowered her head, feeling softened. She suddenly had no idea about how she could repay Nelson. Then she would try hard to cure his wounds. Logan said, "Ms. Lopez, I still need to deal with some affairs at school, so I have to go back now. feel free to contact me if you have any problems when youe to our school for registration." Charlotte thanked him. Then Logan left. The chairman looked at Charlotte with satisfaction, patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Charlotte, the interview..." Charlotte said in a low voice, "Mr. Mason, I''m afraid of facing the cameras." The chairman was rendered speechless. Of course, Charlotte was telling a lie. She didn''t want to be interviewed. Under the students'' wired gazes, Charlotte returned to her seat and continued to recite words. The thing that happened in the chairman''s office quietly spread out. Emilia didn''t believe it at all and asked Vivian about it. Vivian was so angry that she directly asked the teacher for a leave. But her reaction indirectly proved the mix-up. The students all felt shocked and stole several nces at Charlotte. However, Charlotte was still concentrating on the book as if nothing had happened. She acted as if she was not the person who was specially recruited by the Srnya High School. Everyone was rendered speechless. Maybe this was what a straight-A student always like. Vivian was extremely embarrassed today. She had not only made herself aughing stock and left a bad expression on Logan. She was so furious that she even smashed several vases after going back home. Themotion alerted Aurora who was appreciating the flowers in the garden. She hurriedly walked into the house to check on her dear daughter. The moment Vivian saw her mother, she immediately pounced into Aurora''s arms and said in a crying voice, "Mom, Charlotte, that bitch, she''s gone too far." Chapter 27 This World Chapter 27 This World Chapter 27 This World Aurora hugged Vivian with distress and asked, "What happened? Did that bitch bully you?" Vivian replied breathlessly, "Mom,st time when we came to the rk family and asked her to beg the rks to arrange for me to study in the Srnya High School, she was very unwilling. But now, she''s going to study at Srnya High School. She even humiliated me at school today and embarrassed me in the face of our ssmates... Aww..." Hugging Aurora''s arm, she continued, "Does Mr. rk take fancy to her? Why did you send her to the rk family? Now she''se into fortunes... Aww..." Aurora''s eyes darkened. She caressed Vivian''s hair andforted her, "Don''t talk nonsense. How would a man like Mr. rk take fancy to her? Let me tell you, everyone said that Mr. rk is the reincarnation of Satan. She''s a curse to his parents and her wife. He''s a lunatic. Charlotte can''t be like this for too long. He would kill her sooner orter." "But she''s going to study at Srnya High School," said Vivian in a crying voice. "You''re also going to study there. You''re much more excellent than that bitch. Students at Srnya High School all have strong family backgrounds. How will they show respect to an illegitimate daughter? Rest assured. She can''t steal your limelight." Auroraforted her, "Don''t cry. Even if she wants to go to Srnya High School, she should obtain my consent first. Transferring to a new school requires the signature of the guardian. As long as your father refuses to sign the documents, she won''t be able to transfer there." Vivian''s eyes lit up. She wrapped her arm around Aurora''s and said, "Then... Then you should tell Dad not to sign the documents. In no case!" "Okay." Aurora smiled helplessly and said, "It''s no big deal, but you cry so sadly because of it. hurry up to wash your face." Vivian was still worried and said, "Mom, you must remember it." "Okay. Okay." Aurora replied with a smile, but her eyes were filled with gloominess. She said in a low voice, "I won''t let her go to Srnya High School." Charlotte was the daughter of that bitch, so she should live miserably all her life. How would Aurora allow her life to get better? ... Naturally, some people would start a heated discussion after Vivian''s leaving. They allughed at her self-approbation. Charlotte didn''t care about this at all. However, perhaps because she would also go to Srnya High School, many peoplee to suck up to her, which made Charlotte very unustomed. Indeed, she thought it was very unnecessary for those people to tter her because probably she wouldn''t be able to transfer to Srnya High School as the transfer required the signature of the guardian. After school... When Charlotte walked to the gate, she spotted the car that Waylon drove to send her to school this morning. It was a very low-key ck Audi business car. Carrying a schoolbag, Charlotte walked over. Waylon got out of the car and opened the car door for her. Charlotte felt ttered and said in a low voice, "Thank you." Waylon said, "You''re wee. It''s what I should do." After Waylon started the engine, Charlotte asked, "Has Mr. rk gone back home?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "He''s back," replied Waylon smilingly. He then asked, "Do you want to ask me any questions?" Charlotte nodded profusely, saying, "Yes." Waylon said, "Then you should directly ask Mr. rk." He smiled and continued, "Though it was me to do this, it was Mr. rk''s order." "I see." Charlotte pressed her lips into a straight line and grumbled. Waylon took her back to the Malus Garden. Charlotte put down her schoolbag. Then she found that Nelson was sleeping. She took a deep breath and then took out her exercise books and a piece of prescription which was her hard work from her schoolbag. She waited for Nelson to wake up while doing her homework. Chapter 28 Kiss Me Chapter 28 Kiss Me Chapter 28 Kiss Me Soon, she was immersed in her homework. She bit the cap of her pen as she was caught out on a question. A low, charming voice suddenly boomed beside her ear. "C." He reminded her in a cold voice. Charlotte was stunned and turned around. Then she realized that Nelson had woken up when she didn''t pay attention to her. He was leaning against the head of the bedzily and looking at her exercise book. His handsome face was too much for Charlotte to bear and she blushed, not daring to take more nces. She asked in a soft, low voice, "Why?" Nelson felt his hands itchy and driven by his thoughts, he reached out and slowly fondled with her hand. He replied in a nonchnt voice, "Haven''t heard of that motto among four options, if three of them are short and one of them is long, then you should choose the long one; vice versa, you should choose the short one. And if the four options are of the same length, you should choose C." Charlotte opened her mouth yet was lost for words. After a while, she stammered, "I... I haven''t heard of this. Is it true?" Nelson was lying to this kid, but he didn''t feel guilty at all. He said, "Of course. If you don''t believe it, you can calcte it by yourself. You used the wrong form just now." Charlotte calcted it again and she was dumbfounded when she got the answer. "It''s really C." Nelson said, "I didn''t lie to you, right?" Charlotte nodded numbly, "You didn''t." Nelson pinched her hand and said, "Then shouldn''t you repay my kindness?" Charlotte stammered, "Should... Should I repay it?" "Shouldn''t you? I can''t tell you the secret of getting a higher score to you for nothing." Nelson slowly pinched her hand following the outline of her fingerbones. Her skin was very fair and tender. Charlotte knitted her brows, thinking that his words made sense. When she was about to take out her prescription, Nelson continued, "Give me a kiss as a reward, okay?" Charlotte''s face immediately turned red. It was extremely red. To... To kiss him? Did she hear it wrong? Nelson raised his brows and said, "What? I''m so good to you, but you''re willing to kiss me?" Charlotte was lost for words. She couldn''t retort to him. She was bought back by the rks as his auspicious child bride, so it... it should be normal for her to kiss him, right? Charlotte''s skin was ivory and when her face turned red, she looked very beautiful. Nelson''s eyes slightly darkened. Charlotte buckled up, closed her eyes, and quickly nted a light kiss on Nelson''s cheek. Then she panted as if she had just finished a one-kilometer-long run. She kept her head lowered, not daring to look at Nelson, and said, "I... I kissed you." Her lips felt warm and soft, and when they grazed across his cheek, he felt a wave of unfamiliar shudder. Nelson said smilingly, "Good girl. Grateful kids are all good kids." Charlotte retorted, "I''m 18 years old. I''m not a kid!" She suddenly thought of her transfer to Srnya High School. After hesitating for a while, she still asked, "Mr. rk, did you let Logan especiallye to my school to recruit me?" Nelson asked, "Who''s Logan?" Charlotte was rendered speechless and pitied the poor Logan in her heart. After all, he had paid a special visit to her school, but Nelson even didn''t know who he was. She exined, "He''s the director of student recruitment at Srnya High School." Nelson raised his eyelids and said, "I asked Waylon to deal with it." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He pinched Charlotte''s cheek and continued, "Srnya High School''s teaching quality is not bad, but if you don''t like it, you can transfer to the other school." Chapter 29 Guardianship Chapter 29 Guardianship Chapter 29 Guardianship Charlotte''s mind was filled with Nelson''sment on Srnya High School. He used the words "not bad"! Srnya High School was the heaven for students and a shrine that they yearned to go to. It was the best high school in the country. But in Nelson''s eyes, it was just "not bad". Because Charlotte was too shocked, she didn''t even realize that Nelson had pinched her cheek. After a long while, she finally came back to her senses. She pulled out the prescription she wrote from under her exercise book and said, "Mr. rk, I wrote this prescription. You... you can ask the doctors to examine it. It should be useful for nourishing your body." Nelson looked at the piece of paper surprisedly and reached out to take it. It was written with a pen and the handwriting was orderly and graceful. With a nce, he could tell that she had practiced a lot. Pinching the paper, Nelson asked, "Are you distressed for me?" How could Charlotte resist the tease of such an old hooligan of his level? So, she blushed again. Then she said in a low voice, "This... This is a thank-you gift for you." Nelson looked down and put the prescription aside. "I''ll let someone check on it," said he. Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief. After hesitating for a while, she still said, "Mr. rk, indeed, I''m very grateful for your kindness. But... But I''m afraid that I can''t transfer to Srnya High School."N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nelson raised his brows unhappily and asked, "Don''t you like Srnya High School? Or do you want to study abroad?" "You can do anything you like in the country, but you can''t go abroad." He hadn''t finished many affairs, so he couldn''t leave Guabia recently. Charlotte was startled by his gloomy voice. She shrank back her shoulders and exined in a low voice, "I... I didn''t mean it. Srnya High School is a wonderful school and I don''t n to study abroad. It''s just that..." She bit her red, monstrous lip and lowered her head as she continued, "The transfer requires the signature of my guardian... But... But my father may not allow me to go to Srnya High School." Indeed, she was sure about it. Even if Jonathan would agree considering that she was his daughter, Aurora and Vivian would resort to all means to obstacle it. And she had always been an insignificant person in the Lopez family, not to mention that she was not important in Jonathan''s heart/ Nelson reached out a finger to lift Charlotte''s delicate chin and studied her ivory, clean face. He narrowed his eyes and asked with a meaningful smile, "Are youining to me?" Charlotte was taken aback and asked, "What?" Nelson was rendered speechless. Never mind. This little girl didn''t have this notion. He thought of the information that Waylon gave him. Charlotte had been very independent since childhood because none of her parents would pamper her and she had to bear everything by herself. Probably in her dictionary, there was no word like in". Nelson asked, "Is Jonathan your guardian?" Charlotte said in a soft voice, "Originally, my maternal grandfather was my guardian, but since he was in poor health, the court awarded my custody to my father... Er... Jonathan." Nelson stood up and ordered the servant outside, "Prepare a car for me." Charlotte asked, "Are you going out?" Nelson didn''t reply. He made a phone call. Charlotte kept quiet obediently and prepared to read medical books by herself. But Nelson put on his coat, looked at her condescendingly, and said, "Follow me." ... The Lopez family was a rtively powerful family thatsted for hundreds of years. However, when it came to Jonathan''s generation, it began to decline because Jonathan was a moderate person and was not ambitious. He stubbornly preserved the fortunes that were umted through generations. Even if many medicines had been knocked out by the market, the Lopez Medical Corporation still chose to produce them. Because of this, thepany was in a big financial crisis. Chapter 30 Unexpected Guests Chapter 30 Unexpected Guests Chapter 30 Unexpected Guests However, the family was still wealthy as it had umted its fortunes for over one hundred years. The Lopez'' vi was situated at the foot of a hill and beside ake and was in a vimunity. It had a very good geographical location. Charlotte finally realized that Nelson had taken her to the Lopezs'' mansion when she saw the familiar scenery. "Mr. rk..." Charlotte widened her watery eyes to gaze at Nelson and said, "Some people will doubt your illness since you''vee out like this." Nelson unfastened his belt and said in an indifferent voice, "A king in history once teased all his subordinates to appease his queen. What''s wrong for me to take the risk toe here for the sake of my beautiful bride?" Charlotte blushed again. "How... How about you staying in the car?" Charlotte took a nce at the gloomy, windy sky and said, "It''s very cold outside. Please wait in the car." Nelson didn''t want to see Jonathan either, so he saidzily, "Waylon, take this little kid in." Waylon epted the order. Charlotte opened the car door. But when she was about to get out of the car, Nelson grasped her wrist. She turned around in confusion. The next moment, a coat was put on the shoulders. "Put it on," said Nelson. Charlotte felt warm in her heart and subconsciously produced a sweet smile. "Thank you, Mr. rk," said she. "Go in." Charlotte had lived in this vi for eight years. When she was first taken here, what she thought every day was to escape from this ce. Later, maybe because she had gotten numb to the abuses, she epted her fate calmly. Waylon took a man who wore a pair of sses with him. Charlotte didn''t know this man, so she asked curiously, "Mr. Colton, who... who''s this..." Waylon gave Charlotte a strange nce and asked, "Ms. Lopez, don''t you have any idea about Mr. rk''s n?" Charlotte asked confusedly, "What?" Wasn''t Nelson here to persuade Jonathan to sign the documents? Waylon chuckled and said, "Let''s go in first." "Okay." Charlotte nodded obediently. The doors of the vi were closed. Charlotte rang the bell several times. When Sophia, the nanny of the Lopez family, found it was Charlotte, she immediately put on a gloomy face and cursed, "Why did you keep ringing the bell? Why are you fucking so impatient? Will you die if you wait for a while? Jinx, why are you back?" While cursing, she opened the iron doors, making a loud sound. When the doors were opened, she finally found that two men were behind Charlotte. One of them looked tall, straight, and ferocious, while the other who was carrying a briefcase looked very gentlemanlike. Even if Sophia had worked in the Lopez family for years, she was still startled when she saw Waylon. She looked at the two strange men warily and asked Charlotte, "Bitch, why do you take these men back?" Before Charlotte could say something, Waylon said coldly, "Why do you have so much to say? Do you want me to cut your tongue?" Sophia was startled and hurriedly covered her mouth. Waylon didn''t pay attention to Sophia anymore. She said to Charlotte, "Ms. Lopez, let''s go in." Charlotte nodded and then walked past Sophia into the courtyard. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The Lopezs were having dinner, but they were not that shocked when these unexpected guests walked into the house. Aurora and Vivian had guessed that Charlotte woulde back recently. It was just that they hadn''t expected that she woulde back with two men. When seeing Charlotte, Vivian recalled the humiliation she suffered at school today. She snapped in a sharp voice, "Char, why didn''t you inform us beforeing back? Do you be impolite because you''re going to study at Srnya High School? Do you forget what your father taught you at usual times?" Jonathan looked at Charlotte with disgust and asked, "Why are you back?" Vivian looked Waylon up and down and eximed in a fake shocked voice, "Char, did you..." Chapter 31 Hahaha Chapter 31 Hahaha Chapter 31 Hahaha Vivian''s eyes rolled over Waylon, and she pretended to be surprised, saying, "Char, are you trying to say you don''t want to stay at the rk family anymore and want to elope with your boyfriend?" Jonathan also thought of this point and became furious, "Charlotte! Can you have some dignity?" Charlotte was speechless, "..." She hadn''t even said anything yet, how did it turn into a matter of dignity? She thought for a moment and realized that they hadn''t met Waylon before, so they might have misunderstood his identity. She seriously exined, "Mr. Lopez, this is Mr. Colton, Mr. rk''s subordinate." "You bastard! What did you call me?!" Jonathan couldn''t contain his anger. Just as his anger was rising, he suddenly stopped and looked at Charlotte in disbelief, "What did you just say?" Waylon smiled nonchntly, "Mr. Lopez, hello, I am Waylon Colton, Mr. rk''s vice officer." The expressions on Jonathan and Aurora immediately changed. They didn''t dare to sit anymore. Aurora quickly said, "We didn''t know Mr. Colton would honor us with a visit. Please have a seat." As she spoke, she arranged the seating and had the housekeeper serve tea and fruits. Charlotte was speechless, "..." This change of attitude was too fast. Vivian knew she had said the wrong thing and was afraid of attracting Waylon''s attention. So, she kept quiet and sat far away. Jonathan, on the other hand, warmly said, "Mr. Colton, may I ask what brings you here today? Our Charlotte doesn''t behave well and is mischievous. Did she cause you any trouble?" Waylon replied, "No, Mr. rk finds Ms. Lopez very obedient." Immediately, Jonathan seemed as if he had been praised himself and said, "Yes, yes, yes. Charlotte has always been well-behaved since she was young. As long as she doesn''t cause you any trouble, everything is fine. Char, why didn''t you inform me if you know that Mr. Colton ns toe? Let your father prepare everything..." It seemed like the person who was scolding Charlotte so smoothly just now wasn''t him at all. Waylon said, "I decided toe herest minute too." He nced at Charlotte, who was looking down with no enthusiasm, and said, "It''s about Ms. Lopez''s admission to Srnya High School." Vivian and Aurora had already exaggerated the whole story. In Jonathan''s eyes, Charlotte had be a conniving schemer, jealous of her sister and trying to ruin her path to sess. When Waylon mentioned this matter, his expression turned sour, and he said, "I understand what Mr. Colton means. You want me to sign, right? For the sake of my daughter''s future, I should have agreed, but..." Jonathan looked at Charlotte with a threatening look in his eyes and said, "Char, didn''t you tell me that your homeroom teacher treats you really well, and you don''t really want to leave the Seventh High School?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seeing him like this, Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh. Jonathan was using her grandfather to threaten her again. She was disgusted to the core, but she had no choice but topromise and said, "...yes." Jonathan and Aurora exchanged nces and immediately smiled, saying, "Mr. Colton, you see, Char is a loyal and sentimental child. We can''t do anything about it. The Seventh High School is also a good school, so she''ll continue studying there." To be honest, Waylon had seen all sorts of treachery and deceit in his life, but he had never seen someone so shameless. Was Jonathan even a human being? They were both his daughters, but the difference in treatment was staggering. Even if Charlotte was an illegitimate child, wasn''t it because he couldn''t resist his own loneliness and had an affair? A rare trace of sympathy arose in Waylon''s heart. Hepletely ignored Jonathan''s disgustingly maniptive words and raised his chin towards the man, saying, "Mr. Davis, bring out the documents." Chapter 32 Transfer Agreement Chapter 32 Transfer Agreement Chapter 32 Transfer Agreement A polite man immediately took out a document from his briefcase, three copies in total, and ced them on the coffee table. He spoke in a business-like manner to Jonathan, "Mr. Lopez, this is a guardianship transfer agreement. Please sign it." Both Jonathan and Aurora were confused. Aurora looked at Mr. Davis and asked, "What guardianship transfer agreement?" Mr. Davis, meticulous as ever, replied, "It means that Mr. Lopez is transferring the guardianship of Ms. Lopez to Mr. rk." "Absurd!" Jonathan was furious, "My daughter! Why should I sign this?" Calmly, Waylon said, "Your daughter? Mr. Lopez, have you forgotten that you already sold Ms. Lopez to Mr. rk?" Jonathan was immediately speechless. Charlotte''s eyes widened in shock. A guardianship transfer agreement? Did Mr. rk want to be her guardian? Aurora was also furious, pointing at Charlotte and using, "Charlotte! Did you instigate this? Just left home and now you want to fly on your own wings? You don''t even want your own father anymore?" Jonathan, full of pain and regret, said, "I''ve raised you for so many years in vain! You ungrateful child! Ungrateful!" If they signed this agreement, they would no longer have control over Charlotte. Now that she clearly had some value to them, how could they willingly let her go? Charlotte''s face turned pale, and she clutched her clothes tightly. Vivian enjoying the spectacle, said without concern, "Char, you can''t do that. Mom and Dad worked so hard to raise you. Once you have someone to rely on, you want to sever ties? If Grandpa finds out, will he be so furious that he''ll drop dead?" "You!" Charlotte suddenly looked up, ring at Vivian, "Shut up!" Vivian smirked, but didn''t say anything further. Jonathan said, "Mr. Colton, this is absolutely unreasonable. I won''t sign on it!" Aurora, afraid of offending Waylon, quickly tried to make amends, "Mr. Colton, it''s a pity that parents have such a hard time. Although we had no choice but to send Char to the rk family, she''s still the child we''ve raised for so many years. We really can''t sign this agreement." Waylon wasn''t known for having a good temper, and he was about to get angry. Jonathan, acting as if he was fearless, stared at Charlotte and said, "Charlotte, you ungrateful creature! Can you justify yourself to me? Where are the benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom, and trust that your grandfather taught you?" Once again, it was about her grandfather... Charlotte bit her lip tightly, almost drawing blood. Suddenly, a hand pried open her teeth, and a man''s voice seemed to carry a hint of a cold breeze, "You''ve bitten it." Charlotte was startled and turned her head. Sure enough, she saw Nelson, his face slightly pale. Nelson had a slender figure, a handsome face devoid of expression, and his gaze slowly fell upon Jonathan. Jonathan was almost frightened to kneel on the ground by the intense pressure in that nce. Vivian and Aurora were also thoroughly scared. They felt that the entire room''s atmosphere had changed, bing gloomy and daunting, as soon as Nelson appeared. Waylon was a bit surprised, "Mr. rk, why have youe?" Nelson nced at him indifferently, "Because you''re useless. Such a simple matter took you so long." Waylon was speechless, "..." N?velDrama.Org content rights. As soon as they heard Waylon''s address, the Lopez family immediately understood who the person was. They couldn''t even catch their breath-the man before them might have an unparalleled appearance, but he was none other than the notorious killer, the sinister Nelson rk! Chapter 33 To Sign or Not to Sign Chapter 33 To Sign or Not to Sign Chapter 33 To Sign or Not to Sign Nelson nced at the documents on the coffee table,"Not signing?" For some reason, although the voice sounded pleasant, Jonathan couldn''t help but feel a tingling sensation on his scalp. After a while, he stammered, "Mr. rk... Char is my daughter, after all..." Facing Nelson, he didn''t dare to say much, let alone raise his head to look at Nelson''s face. He was so nervous that his forehead was covered in sweat, "I... I''ve raised this child for so many years, how can I..." Aurora was also terrified. She never expected Charlotte to bring Mr. rk here. But if they were to sign that document, how much loss would they suffer?! She simply couldn''t imagine! "Mr. rk..." Aurora''s voice trembled as she spoke, on the verge of tears, "Char just wants to go to Srnya High School. It''s enough if her father signs the document. Why are you transferring the guardianship rights as well... after all, she is his biological daughter..." Jonathan quickly echoed, "That''s right, Mr. rk..." A loud "smack" resounded as a metallic object hit the ss coffee table. Nelson''s expression seemed like a half-smile, carrying a hint of weariness, yet his eyes were filled with hostility, "Let me ask again, to sign or not to sign?" The object thatnded on the ss coffee table was a pure ck handgun, devoid of any reflection under the lights! Jonathan and Aurora''s vision almost darkened when they saw this thing. Jonathan directly copsed onto the sofa, his legs giving way, while Aurora let out a startled cry. Since Nelson appeared, Vivian had been silent, her pupils constricting, wishing she could disappear into the ground. Jonathan kept trembling, "I... I''ll sign! I''ll sign!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Charlotte, being an illegitimate daughter, wasn''t important enough to risk their lives! Charlotte watched Jonathan''s trembling hand signing the document incessantly. Even though she knew he had no affection for her, only using her, her heart still stung sharply. If they were asking him to sign a custody transfer agreement for Vivian, at least he would hesitate, right? Mr. Davis didn''t even nce at the gun and put away the documents with a smile, "Alright, the agreement is in effect. From now on, Ms. Lopez has no rtionship with your family. Mr. rk will have full authority over her." Jonathan and Aurora trembled, responding repeatedly. Nelson turned to Charlotte and said, "Kid, let''s go home." There was a hint of menace in his voice, making the Lopez family''s hearts skip a beat, but Charlotte sweetly smiled and replied, "Okay." Nelson said, "I''m feeling unwell. Come over and support me." Charlotte, in a very agreeable manner, supported Mr. rk who had just brandished a gun. Together, they walked out. Although Charlotte was supporting him,pared to Nelson, her height of 5 feet 3 inches was really short. Nelson could easily wrap his arm around her slender waist, and half-embrace his fragrant and soft wife as they left the Lopez family''s gate. After putting away the gun, Waylon pondered for a moment and said to the Lopez family, "Now Ms. Lopez belongs to our Mr. rk. Before making any small moves, it''s best to consider whether you can bear the retaliation from Mr. rk." Watching Waylon leave the vi, Jonathan finally sighed in relief. Vivian and Aurora, the mother and daughter, hugged each other and wept. Jonathan also wanted to cry along, but he was the head of the family after all. So he reluctantly held back his tears and muttered softly, "...Didn''t they say he was critically ill?" Vivian sobbed, "Mom... he''s so terrifying... sob..." Chapter 34 Shots Fired Chapter 34 Shots Fired Chapter 34 Shots Fired Afterforting her daughter for a moment, Aurora breathed a sigh of relief and said with lingering fear, "Thank goodness... Thank goodness he didn''t actually take action... That despicable Charlotte! Did she intentionally want us all to die at the hands of that monster?!" Thinking about Charlotte, Jonathan was filled with rage, his face turning pale. He said grimly, "That bastard! If only... If only I had strangled her when she was just born!" Aurora said, "You were involved with that wretched woman from the Moore family back then. Are you willing to do that?" Jonathan remembered something, his expression bing even more grim, "Don''t mention Madelyn to me!" Aurora knew that this slut was a sore spot for Jonathan and didn''t want to argue with him. So, she changed the subject, saying, "What should we do now? With Charlotte having the support of Nelson, she might continue to torment our family in the future! Especially Vinny, who will be attending the same school as her!" Jonathan replied, "How much longer can Nelson live? Her glory won''tst!" Thinking about Vivian''s situation, he hesitated and looked at his beloved daughter, "Vinny, how about we don''t go to Srnya High School?" "No!" Vivian screamed, "The whole school knows I''m going to Srnya High School. If I don''t go, how can I face everyone at school in the future?!" Jonathan spoke kindly, "We can transfer to another school... Dad will arrange it for you tomorrow, okay?" "No!" This time it was Aurora who objected, gritting her teeth, "Why should we let Vinny suffer because of Charlotte? This is a hard-won opportunity that we absolutely cannot give up!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Then what do you suggest?" Jonathan angrily asked, "You won''t let Vinny transfer, and you''re worried about her being bullied in Srnya High School..." Vivian said, "Dad, Mom, don''t worry." She wiped away the tears on her face, "Given Charlotte''s character, she''s no match for me. I will definitely make her unable to stay in Srnya High School!" Aurora and Jonathan exchanged a nce, not saying anything more to each other. Indeed, with Charlotte''s personality, how could she possibly defeat Vivian? ... Charlotte took onest look at the vi where she had lived for six years, feeling no attachment at all. Instead, she breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a sense of liberation. She was finally free from this family. In the car, Charlotte wrestled with her thoughts for a while before finally asking the question that was on her mind, "Mr. rk... If my father, Jonathan, refuses to sign, would you really... really shoot?" Nelson found her question interesting, resting his hand on the back of her seat. He asked in a slow voice, "What do you think?" Charlotte was a well-behaved child who followed principles and pursued beauty. She furrowed her brow and said, "You''re just scaring them, right?" Waylon, who was driving, chuckled. Nelson replied, "I would really shoot." Charlotte''s fair face, tinged with a rosy hue, immediately turned pale. She widened her eyes, looking at Nelson in astonishment. Her moist lips slightly parted, big enough to fit a duck egg. Nelson''s gaze darkened as he captured her delicate chin. His thumb slowly caressed her lips, feeling the trembling of the young girl''s body. In a low, hoarse voice, Nelson said, "Don''t be afraid. I was just teasing you. In a society governed byw, no one can simply kill others." Waylon thought to himself, "Mr. rk, doesn''t your conscience hurt?" Only then did Charlotte rx, forgetting that she had a finger on her lips, "You scared me to death..." Chapter 35 Cupcakes Chapter 35 Cupcakes Chapter 35 Cupcakes As she spoke, her lips enclosed Nelson''s fingers. Nelson felt the dampness on his fingertips. She licked them like a little animal, gentle and tingling. Charlotte suddenly noticed the presence of his fingers and her face instantly turned red. She hurriedly moved towards the window, but Nelson''s hand on the backrest pulled her in tightly, encircling her in his embrace. He narrowed his eyes, observing Charlotte''s flustered expression and said, "Are you so scared of me? Just a moment ago, I helped you out a lot. Are all you kids this ungrateful?" Charlotte thought about what had just happened and immediately felt guilty. Frowning, she softly exined, "It''s not like that... I just..." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Just what?" Nelson asked in a low voice. Charlotte bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, and said softly, "I''m shy..." Nelson took the opportunity to pinch her cheek and said, "You feel shy so easily?" Charlotte puffed up her cheeks, got angry for a moment, and decided not to talk to Nelson for the next three seconds. The car made a turn, and Charlotte saw rows of dessert shops. The desserts here were very famous, and of course, they were also quite pricey. Charlotte''s pocket money was practically non-existent, so she could only watch her sister, Vivian, and their friends come here to eat back then. But now, seeing them, she felt a bit tempted to have some. "Stop." A somewhat weary voice of Nelson sounded, and the car immediately came to a halt. Nelson casuallymanded Waylon, "Buy two portions of dessert." "..." Waylon thought to himself, "Mr. rk, do you think it''s appropriate for someone like me, big and burly, to wander around a cute little dessert shop?" Nelson pretended not to notice his gaze, and Waylon could only get off the car helplessly. Charlotte curiously asked, "Do you like desserts, Mr. rk?" Nelson didn''t answer. Charlotte opened her mouth, suddenly realizing that she was just a child bride bought by the rk family. She didn''t have the right to ask questions, and she shouldn''t inquire about Nelson''s preferences. She had identally heard Jonathan mention before that people like Nelson had to be cautious in every aspect of their lives. A small oversight could lead to a deadly oue. If someone found out about his preferences, poisoning would be too easy. Nelson had been too good to her, which made her lose her sense of boundaries... Waylon acted quickly and came back with two cupcakes. One had a sky-blue packaging, and the other had a tender pink packaging-both perfect girly colors. Charlotte couldn''t imagine what Nelson would look like while eating these sweet and soft cupcakes. However, Nelson didn''t reach out to take the cakes. Instead, he said to Charlotte, "Hold onto them." "Oh." Charlotte obediently nodded, extending her fair and tender hands to receive the two cupcakes. She carried them for Mr. rk, who loved sweets but was too embarrassed to be seen holding them. Ah, upon careful consideration, Mr. rk had a heavy burden of being an idol. After all, in legends, he was a fierce character who could y anyone in his way. If people found out he liked eating cupcakes, wouldn''t theyugh themselves to tears? Charlotte felt a bit sympathetic and decided to be even gentler with Mr. rk. As the car arrived at the rk family''s mansion, Waylon clicked his tongue and said, "Mr. rk, Madame rk is here." Charlotte clearly saw the traces of impatience and annoyance in Nelson''s delicate eyes. Waylon got off the car first and pretended to bring out a wheelchair from the trunk. Charlotte suddenly had an idea, so she put down the cupcakes and went around to the other side to assist Nelson in sitting on the wheelchair. Chapter 36 The Vixen Chapter 36 The Vixen Chapter 36 The Temptress Elizabeth cast a disapproving nce at Charlotte, but she appeared gentle and kind when she looked at Nelson. It was as if she were a caring elder genuinely concerned about her grandson''s health. She said, "Nelson, you haven''t fully recovered yet. Why are you putting yourself through so much trouble? I was so worried when I found out you had left..." Rachel also hurriedly said, "Yes, Nelson. Grandma was really worried about you!" Rachel grew up under the care of Elizabeth and was almost like a half-daughter to Nelson''s father. She also referred to Elizabeth as "Grandma" just like Nelson. Nelson''s face was somewhat pale, and his skin appeared as fragile as cold porcin under the lights, indicating that he was in poor physical condition. He didn''t even spare a nce at Rachel, and he responded indifferently to Elizabeth. In a cold tone, he said, "Don''t worry. I won''t be dying anytime soon." Elizabeth was probably ustomed to being confronted, so she didn''t mind at all. Instead, she redirected her criticism toward Charlotte. "Since you''re adopted into the rk family as Nelson''s future wife, you should talk him out of this! How can you make him to stand up for you?" Rachel was warned by Waylon before, so she didn''t go along with it. However, judging by her expression, she was clearly taking pleasure in others'' misfortune. Charlotte never understood why Rachel held such a strong grudge against her. Elizabeth reprimanded her, and she couldn''t argue back. After all, Nelson had indeed stood up for her. Seeing Charlotte''s submissive demeanor, Elizabeth grew even more domineering. "She''s undoubtedly an illegitimate child from a humble household! She has no manners at all!" Charlotte paid no attention to what others said about her, except when it rted to her upbringing and her mother. Those were her sore spots. Being a distinguished household with a rich literary heritage spanning a hundred years, the Moore family took great pride in their ability to educate their offspring. Before Charlotte could say a word, a deep and impatient voice resounded. Nelson casually seized Charlotte''s hand and toyed with it. With a frosty tone, he stated, "That''s enough. Madame rk, this youngdy is under my care. It''s not your ce to lecture her." Elizabeth didn''t anticipate him standing up for Charlotte, and it left her so enraged that she nearly toppled backward. "Nelson! I''m your grandmother!" Nelson chuckled indifferently. "Is that so? That''s the reason why I haven''t gotten rid of you yet." "Nelson!" Elizabeth was on the verge of losing her mind. She could not believe her eldest grandson was treating her with such utter disregard! Upon seeing the situation, Rachel quickly responded, "Nelson, Grandma, we are all family. Why bear grudges against each other? Since Matthew and Andrew are both here today, let''s have dinner together. There''s nothing that can''t be resolved." Elizabeth didn''t want to provoke Nelson to the point of no return either. For now, she could only use her seniority to keep him under control. If one day Nelson turned his back and refused to acknowledge their blood ties, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thus, when Rachel gave her an opportunity to back down, she immediately took the chance to say, "Yes, Matthew is back. Let''s have a meal together." Nelson had initially nned to ignore them, but upon hearing Matthew''s name, he finally nodded indifferently. "All right then." After finishing his words, he realized that Charlotte seemed a little dazed, so he tugged at her hand and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you feeling upset?" In fact, there was no reason for her to feel upset. She had just received a couple of reprimands, and Nelson had immediately defended her. She simply heard a somewhat familiar name. However, she thought it probably wasn''t him. Charlotte smiled warmly and said, "It''s nothing. Let''s go inside. It''s windy here." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As Elizabeth and Rachel watched Charlotte push Nelson away until they vanished from sight, Elizabeth''s face immediately turned grim. "Rachel, where did you find such a temptress? I can tell she haspletely bewitched Nelson!" A Little Hamster A Little Hamster Chapter 37 A Little Hamster Rachel hurriedly reassured, "Grandma, don''t worry. You''re aware of Nelson''s health condition, and moreover... Do you think he truly cares about the woman? I guess he''s simply intrigued and wants to have some casual fun." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Elizabeth supposed what Rachel said was right. Given Nelson''s enigmatic and aloof nature, she wondered how long he could possibly keep Charlotte around. It wouldn''t be surprising if one day he got the urge and killed her. With that thought in mind, she let out a sigh of relief and said, "By the way, remember to invite Ba as well." Rachel was well aware of Elizabeth''s intentions, so she nodded in acknowledgment. As Charlotte pushed Nelson back into the courtyard, the servants had just finished brewing the medicine. As soon as Charlotte caught a whiff of the scent, she knew that the prescription had been changed. Her eyes instantly lit up, glowing like the radiance of a thousand stars captured within her gaze. "Mr. rk... Did you change the medicine?" Nelson rubbed his temple with his ring finger as hezily said, "Yes, the doctor said your prescription is quite good." Not only was the prescription good, but that old doctor was also genuinely amazed by it. He kept asking Waylon who came up with such a marvelous prescription and insisted on meeting the person. Clearly, Waylon couldn''t bring an old man to meet Charlotte. That would be deliberately provoking Nelson. Charlotte smiled faintly and whispered, "As long as it''s effective, that''s all that matters." Nelson nced at the cake on the small table and said, "Open it." Charlotte thought he was hungry, so she nodded and proceeded to unwrap the packaging of two small cakes, revealing a chocte souffl¨¦ and a strawberry cream cake. The portions were small but intricately made. They were all bestsellers from the pastry shop. Charlotte carefully arranged the forks. She could not wait to see how graceful Nelson was when he enjoyed the cakes. To her surprise, Nelson said, "Go ahead and eat." Charlotte was at a loss for words. Her eyes widened with confusion as she looked at Nelson, and her mind filled with question marks. It was then that she remembered Nelson''s identity. She thought to herself, "Hmm... Maybe important figures like him would have someone taste the food before eating to check for poison?" She picked up a fork and took a small bite of each cake. Upon confirming that they were safe to eat, she reassured Nelson, "You may go ahead and enjoy them, Mr. rk." As he listened to the little girl''s gentle voice, Nelson closed his eyes and uttered, "I don''t really like sweet things. You probably won''t be able to eat much for dinnerter, so have some to fill your stomach." Charlotte was stunned. She wondered why he bought the cakes if he didn''t like sweet things. "Could it be that Mr. rk bought it specifically for me?" she pondered. As these thoughts crossed her mind, Charlotte''s heart began to leap with excitement. She held the souffl¨¦ as she whispered to Nelson, "...Thank you, Sir." Only her mother and grandfather had ever bought her cakes before. Nelson didn''t say anything. Charlotte took one bite of souffl¨¦ and then one bite of strawberry cake, gobbling them up like a little hamster. She was overjoyed by the taste. However, her stomach had a limited capacity, so she couldn''t eat a lot. After finishing the souffl¨¦, she couldn''t eat anything else. Nelson suddenly opened his eyes. With a deep voice, he asked, "Is it good?" With the fork in her mouth, Charlotte nodded and squinted herrge eyes. "Yes, it''s delicious. Their souffl¨¦ is very famous." In the past, she always felt extremely envious when she saw her ssmates go there to eat. She initially wanted to ask Nelson if he wanted to have a taste, but then she remembered that she had already eaten it herself, and he didn''t like sweet things, so she decided not to ask. Nelson, on the other hand, said with a meaningful expression, "Seeing you enjoy it so much, I''d like to have a taste too." Charlotte made a sound of surprise. The next moment, Nelson held her fair and tender hand to scoop up a small bite of cake with the fork. Chapter 38 Becca Chapter 38 Ba Chapter 38 Ba He leaned over slightly with a faint smell of tobo, which immediately enveloped Charlotte. At the same time, she was overwhelmed by an invisible oppression and dared not move. She could only watch helplessly as Nelson took her hand and sent that piece of cake into his mouth. He squinted his eyes and concluded: "It''s sweet and greasy." Charlotte couldn''t help but want to justify the name of cake: "Because it''s something girls like...well..." She opened her eyes wide and couldn''t believe it... Dis Mr. rk lick the corner of her lips Just now?! Nelson exined his actions: "There are some cream on your lips... Pumpkin, you are not eight years old. Are you eight months old?" Charlotte covered her red and tender lips: "... You can tell me! I can wipe it off myself!" Nelson smiled happily, caressing her wrist, and said, "It''s soft and sweet." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Charlotte realized that he was saying, Nelson sat up straight again in a dignified manner. Waylon came and said, "Mr. rk, hurry up." "Yes." Nelson responded indifferently, and said to Charlotte: "Let''s go." Charlotte was ashamed, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She could only sulk, and decided to ignore Nelson. When she went out of the room, a gust of wind cooled her down, but the ce where he licked was hot. In the rk family, there were only two descendants of the direct line of descent, and many coteral branches. Madame rk deliberately wanted to ease the atmosphere, so she called them, most of whom were girls of seventeen or eighteen years old, young and beautiful. They were gossiping to please Madame rk, but when they heard the sound of the wheelchair passing, they shut their mouths in unison. Even Madame rk was a little serious. It seemed that she did not meet her grandson, but meet a national leader. Nelson turned a blind eye to those people, but they all stood up. Charlotte saw a deliberately reserved seat at a nce, and hurriedly pushed Nelson over. When arrived, they found that there was only one seat. There was no ce for Charlotte. And beside the seat, sat a girl with long air. She was eighteen or neen years old and was good- looking, like a daffodil ready to burst. Seeing Nelson, Ba immediately stood up, lowered her head shyly and swallowed her words. Her cheeks blushed with shyness. Rachel didn''t seem to see Charlotte''s embarrassment, and joked: "Ba, don''t you talk about brother Nels all day long? Why are you so embarrassed?" Ba was the most favored eldest daughter of the Wyatt Family. Although the Wyatt Family was not as rich as the rk family, the Wyatt Family was well-known in Seyso. Ba was also a well- knowndy in the upper circles, dignified and elegant. Madame rk intended to arrange a marriage with the Wyatt family. Ba was also infatuated with Nelson. But for the objection of the Wyatt family to the marriage, it would not be Charlotte''s turn to appear. Hearing Rachel''s words, Ba said in embarrassment: "Rachel, why do you always make fun of me?" Rachel said, "How do I make fun of you? Isn''t it the truth?" Ba blushed, which looked very cute. Chapter 39 Feeling Wronged Chapter 39 Feeling Wronged Chapter 39 Feeling Wronged Just when the atmosphere was ambiguous, Nelson said coldly: "Who arranged this banquet today?" Ba''s face froze. The smile on Rachel''s face slowly disappeared: "...It''s me. Is there any problem?" Nelson''s eyes were gloomy, and his exceptionally handsome face was stained with a bit of hostility under the light: "Ms. Brown, I just heard that you bought the college admission quota. I don''t expect that you can''t do mathematics of elementary school." After he said these words,plete silent fell upon the hall. Rachel''s face was even paler, and her fingers pinched into the palm of hand . Nelson... didn''t give her face at all, exposing it in public, and humiliated her in front of so many juniors! Madame rk frowned: " Nelson, how can you say that to your sister?" "My sister?" Nelson looked at Rachel sarcastically: "She?" Madame rk was dumbfounded, and didn''t mention this again: "Talk calmly if you are dissatisfied. There is no need to be angry." Everyone looked at each other in embarrassment, secretly having the same idea in their minds: though Mr. rk hasn''t got long to live, no one dared to disobey him in the rk family, including Madame rk. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Not to mention the entire Seyso. Nelson said: "If she learn mathematics well in elementary school, she won''t miscount." Now everyone finally understood why Rachel was suddenly humiliated. Originally, she wanted to shame Charlotte in front of the juniors of the rk family-You were just a child bride and you didn''t even deserve a seat at the master''s house at dinner. But what she didn''t expect was that she failed to humiliate Charlotte, instead she irritated Nelson. Madame rk was also angry. She had no idea why Rachel provoked Nelson and she quickly smoothed things over: "Maybe Rachel remember wrongly. Nothing serious. Hurry up, arrange a seat for Ms. Lopez." The servants hurriedly brought a chair, and just about to put it in the back. Nelson said again: "Put it next to me." Now, it''s Ba''s turn to be embarrassed. Madame rk sat on Nelson''s left, and Ba on the right. Putting the chair beside Nelson...They couldn''t drive Madame rk away, could they? Ba nced at Charlotte, who lowered her head and didn''t speak. She secretly cursed Charlotte foxydy, but her face was full of grievances. She stood up pretending to be strong, and said in a low voice, "Sorry, I didn''t think of it...I shouldn''t sit here. Ms. Lopez, please sit." As a bystander, Charlotte was at a loss when being cued all of a sudden. When she raised her head, all eyes fell on her, she was scared and hid behind Nelson. Most of those eyes were full of condemnation. Obviously, everyone felt that Charlotte was arrogant because he bullied Ba. It was just a seat, and she insisted on Ba''s giving it up. She didn''t save Ba''s face in public, did she? "..." Charlotte felt wronged, frowning. It was Nelson who asked Ba to give up her seat. Why she was to me? Charlotte sighed in her heart and said: "No need. I''ll just stand up. Please sit down." Ba nced at Nelson, forced a smile, and said, "No need, Ms. Lopez... After all, you are Mr. rk''s wife." "You''d better know that." Nelson answered lightly, and then he said merciless: "Go away." Chapter 40 Your Aunt Chapter 40 Your Aunt Chapter 40 Your Aunt Now Ba was really going to cry. Since she was a child, when has she been treated like this? "Nelson!" Madame rk couldn''t stand it anymore. She stared at him unhappily, and said to Ba, "Ba,e here." Ba came up aggrievedly. The servants changed the chair for Charlotte, and she sat down next to Nelson. Nelson was finally satisfied, and asked, "Where is Matthew?" As soon as he finished speaking, there was sound of footsteps from outside, and at the same time, a cold voice sounded: "Sorry, I''mte." Charlotte turned her head curiously, and saw a man in military uniform striding in, with a dignified appearance and straight posture. He was handsome and serious, and looked simr to Nelson. He was decent, while Nelson looked evil. Their temperaments werepletely opposite. He was Matthew, younger brother of Nelson, the current head of the rk family. Seeing him looking towards at her, Charlotte wanted to look away quickly, but the next second, her view froze. Behind Matthew, there was another young man. He was slender, wearing simple casual clothes. And he was gentle, full of sunshine, and said politely: "Sorry, I''mte too. Grandma, uncle, please don''t me me." It was like a st of cool wind blowing in, bringing a bright fragrance of flowers. Rachel immediately stood up: "Andrew, didn''t I told you toe early?" Andrew said helplessly: "Mom, I have no choice. I''m preparing for thepetition recently." Rachel didn''t really me her son, but gave a meaningful nce at Charlotte, and then said: "You haven''t been home recently, and you haven''t seen your uncle''s wife." Andrew smiled and said, "I heard about it, aunt..." He said, his eyes fell on the girl sitting beside Nelson. He frowned, and a bad guess shed in his mind. The girl raised her head-- "Char?! " Charlotte pursed her lips. She finally knew why Rachel was hostile to her... She understood. She forced a smile, but this smile must be uglier than crying. Nelson nced at her: "You know Andrew?" "Oh, Andrew, you actually know Ms. Lopez? " Rachel pretended to be surprised: "You can''t call her Ms. Lopez. You should call her aunt. " N?velDrama.Org content rights. After finishing speaking, she carefully observed Andrew''s expression. She spared no effort to bought Charlotte and made her Nelson''s child bride. She did so to stop her son from thinking about this bitch! The smile on Andrew''s face hadpletely disappeared. He looked at his mother in disbelief: "Mom... what did you say?!" Rachel took his hand: "Ms. Lopez is your uncle''s wife." Charlotte lowered her head deeply. She felt a little suffocated, her chest seemed to be blocked, as if a big stone was pressing on her heart, which made her extremely ufortable. Andrew took two steps back. He was out of control: " Char... Char...you..." Rachel was afraid that his son would say something wrong, and quickly said: "I have already told you. She''s your aunt! Your uncle is still sitting here!" Chapter 41 Put Down My Hand Chapter 41 Put Down My Hand Chapter 41 Put Down My Hand Andrew didn''t care about his mother at all. He stared at Charlotte, "Char, did you really... marry my uncle?" At this point, everyone could see what had happened between Andrew and Charlotte. Charlotte let out a soft sigh of helplessness and whispered, "Yes." "How could it be?" Andrew gritted his teeth and said, "We''ve agreed with each other that when we get into college..." However, Charlotte''s first reaction was to look at Nelson when she heard these words. Nelson''s clean face was expressionless, and his gaze did not even fall on anyone present, as if it was none of his business. However, Charlotte felt that he was angry. Charlotte turned her head to look at Andrew. She smiled lightly and said in a soft and sweet voice, "Andrew, it was you who said it but I didn''t agree with you for anything." Andrew looked at her incredulously. Charlotte was actually not a person who spoke harshly. After thinking for a while, she finally came up with a sentence, "My ssmate, I thought I wouldn''t see you after you moved to another school. I didn''t expect you to be Mr. rk''s nephew." Andrew gritted his teeth and looked very pale. Rachel was afraid that his son would make Nelson angry if he continued to speak, so she quickly pulled him aside and said, "I don''t expect you to be ssmates, so it may be embarrassing for Andrew to call you aunt. Do you mind that, Ms. Lopez?" Charlotte said, "I won''t mind." Rachel originally just wanted his son to understand that he and Charlotte could never be together again. Now that she has achieved her wish, she won''t say anything more. She just tightly pressed Andrew''s hand to prevent him to do anything crazy. Matthew, who had not spoken for a long time, nced at Charlotte and said, "I''ve been very busy before and didn''t visit you. I hope you won''t be angry, Madame." Matthew was a humorless person. Otherwise, it was impossible for someone else to call a 16-year- old girl like Charlotte "Madame". Charlotte curved her eyes and smiled at him, "Never mind." "Alright. Let''s eat." Madame rk said. Nelsoncked interest and hardly ate anything, and Charlotte didn''t eat much either. They just reluctantly apanied the family to end the meal. Matthew wanted to ask Nelson something. In the rk family, Nelson was only willing to save his younger brother''s face, so he went to the study with Matthew. Charlotte felt a bit uneasy as she knew that everyone present didn''t like her, especially the conceited Ms. Wyatt. As soon as Nelson left, Ms. Wyatt almost said directly to Charlotte, "You, a hateful coquette." Charlotte sat silently in her seat. Ba said, "Ms. Lopez, Mr. rk is not very healthy. Are you tired since you need to take care of him?" Charlotte thought for a while and felt that she didn''t actually spend any time taking care of Nelson. She just pushed his wheelchair and read medical books to him. Instead, Nelson had helped her a lot. So she answered, "It''s okay." Ba smiled ambiguously, "Oh. How dare Ipare myself with Ms. Lopez. I''ve been foolish since I was young, so my family never let me do anything. But Ms. Lopez may have been used to these things of serving people." It was evident that Ba was belittling Charlotte, implying that Charlotte was different from those girls who grew up in rich families. But Charlotte was just a humble child bride. Charlotte was not angry. She had already gotten used to it and said, "Ms. Wyatt, you can learn how to do it." Ba''s face turned angry and she sneered, " I think you are not only good at serving people, but also good at arguing." Ba thought of something and smiled, "You don''t know yet, Ms. Lopez. Mr. rk is different from ordinary people. If he gets upset, he will kill people at any time. I have once seen him shoot and kill someone, and blood is everywhere, which is very scary." Ba didn''t lie. She was happy at that time but when she saw Nelson casually raise his hand to shoot and kill someone with his cold face, she almost fainted from fear. But it was precisely this dangerous man that made Ba crazy about him. Her little sisters all liked the upright and serious Matthew, but she thought Nelson, a man who could dance alone with blood, deeply attracted her. Charlotte''s face turned pale after listening to Ba''s words. This was not the first time that she heard the news that Nelson liked to kill people due to his unpredictable emotions. However, she suddenly remembered that he must have known about the rtionship between her and Andrew. Was he angry? If he got angry... would he kill her? Charlotte thought, "Perhaps a handsome man like him knows many exquisite ways of killing people. Considering that I''m at least his child bride, will he give me a beautiful way to die?" Ba looked at her pale face and said in a slow voice, "Ms. Lopez, I advise you to leave Mr. rk early if you value your life. Otherwise, you really won''t know how you will die." Charlotte''s fingers curled slightly and her voice was soft, "But... Mr. rk has said that in a legal society, he won''t kill people casually." As soon as people heard this, they were all stunned, including Ba. Madame rk even showed a surprised expression as if she had eaten a fly. A society ruled byw? Wouldn''t he kill people casually? Then who was the person that had pointed a gun at the finance minister before? Wasn''t it embarrassing for Nelson to say it? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ba nced at Rachel, and Rachel quickly replied, "Alright, let''s stop talking about this and all talk with Grandma." Charlotte and Madame rk were disgusted with each other, so they naturally didn''t want to talk. Charlotte said that she would leave first, and Madame rk didn''t keep her, hoping she would get out of the ce quickly. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief as she stepped out of the dining room. There was a chilly spring breeze outside, blowing her long curly hair which was over her waist. Charlotte''s long hair was inherited from her mother Madelyn, and was very beautiful with natural curls. She curled up her hair and used the light outside to recognize her direction. She nned to go back to Nelson''s yard first. Just as she passed a white tea tree, her wrist suddenly tightened and she was pulled into the garden. Charlotte shouted in surprise, looking at the person in disbelief, and then froze, "Andrew!" Andrew''s eyes were a bit red and he stared at her tightly. His voice was hoarse, "Char... did he force you? Was it my uncle who forced you?" Charlotte''s wrist was painful when it was pinched by Andrew. She frowned and said, "Andrew, put down my hand first, it hurts so much!" Andrew was a polite gentleman, and upon hearing this, he immediately put down her hands, "I''m sorry." Chapter 42 I Felt Cold Chapter 42 I Felt Cold Chapter 42 I Felt Cold "I''m so excited. Are you okay?" "It''s okay." Charlotte took back her hand, rubbed her wrist quietly, and wrinkled her nose. Her hands hurt so much and they must be bruised. Andrew didn''t notice this. Looking at the gentle and charming girl under the moonlight, he said softly, "Char, tell me, is my uncle forcing you...?" Charlotte forced a smile, "Andrew, Why do you think so?" Andrew pursed his lips, and said excitedly, "Because he...he is a robber! Char, we have clearly agreed that you will be my girlfriend and we will be together forever..." Behind the tea tree, Matthew''s dark eyes fell on Nelson, "It seems that I identally listened to something." Nelson sat in a wheelchair and looked at the two people not far from him, then said calmly, "What do you want to say?" Matthew paused, lowered his eyshes slightly, and said, "I know Grandma has done something wrong. She forces you to ept the girl. but... this girl is innocent, and if she and Andrew are in love, then can you...?" Nelson turned his head. He was sitting in a wheelchair, which made him a little shorter than the standing Matthew, but his eyes were full of sneer, "What? Let them be together?" Matthew said, "A gentleman should respect others." "I''m not a gentleman." Nelson sneered again, "She has entered my room and she is mine. I will not let her go." Not to mention letting her go with another man. Just thinking about it, the killing factor in Nelson''s body was moring, struggling, and trying to destroy everything. Matthew frowned. It was difficult for him to understand his brother''s paranoia, and he had quarreled with him many times because of this. Of course, he was angry unterally, and Nelson never took it seriously. Thinking of Nelson''s body, Matthew endured for a while, and finally said, "If she really wants to go with Andrew, will you kill her?" Nelson subconsciously wanted to say yes but paused when he was about to speak. If she died and became lifeless with pale skin which had no sticity and soft feeling of touch, and when you teased her, she wouldn''t blush, talk or cry...that was pretty boring. Nelson narrowed his eyes and changed his words, "If she dares, I will break her legs and lock her up for the rest of her life. When she is obedient, she will be released." Matthew had been a very decent person since he was a child, so he strongly disagreed with Nelson''s dangerous and perverted idea. when he was about to say something, he heard Charlotte''s sweet and soft voice under the white tea tree in front of them, "Andrew, you had said these things but I didn''t promise you." Andrew was stunned. Charlotte took two steps back and distanced himself from her, "Andrew, I have never agreed to stay with you, nor have I made any promises to you." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Char!" Andrew''s voice was hoarse as if he was about to cry in the next second, "Why...?" Charlotte pursed her bitter lips and said softly, "Andrew, haven''t I already told you that I don''t like you." She was deeply sad when saying these, but she still insisted, "Now I am Mr. rk''s wife, so you can just call me by my name in the future. It will be good for everyone." She looked up at the moon in the sky, and said, "Mr. rk should be back, and I have to go back." "Charlotte!" Andrew grabbed her hand and said, "I have loved you for so many years! Why do you treat me like this?" Charlotte''s wrist suffered again, and it hurt so much. She frowned, thinking that Andrew would never be like this. He was a very gentle boy and would never force others. Andrew''s voice was sad as if he would cry, "I know you''re not someone who will give up on yourself for the sake of power and wealth. Tell me, why? Tell me!" Charlotte felt a bitter taste in her throat. She had indeed had fantasies about this gentle and kind boy. He smiled like sunshine and could illuminate all her darkness, but it was also because of him that all the girls in the school regarded her as a thorn in their eyes. If they walked together, and when she went to school the next day, her desk would be kicked over. If Andrew smiled at her and touched her head, she would be blocked in the women''s toilet and be humiliated verbally. If Andrew sent her home, the next day all her textbooks would be viciously written: "Kill you". In fact, those girls also understood that without Charlotte, Andrew would not like them either. But they just felt angry that how could Andrew, a popr boy in the school, love such an illegitimate daughter with a dirty and ugly mother who destroyed another''s family? Therefore, they had to force Charlotte to stay away from Andrew. But Charlotte bore everything alone and she never mentioned these things to Andrew. She looked up at the young man in front of her. If time were earlier, she would say a lot to him, but he had transferred to another school, and she had no chance to say those words to him at that time. Now she just didn''t want to say either. Taking a deep breath, Charlotte said, "Andrew, you''re actually wrong about me. In fact, I love money so much, otherwise, how could I enter the rk family? You never know what the real me looks like. Please go." "Impossible!" Andrew couldn''t believe it and insisted on hearing the truth from Charlotte''s mouth, "Impossible! Don''t try to lie to me!" "You hurt her." A light and cold voice sounded in the dark, like a murmur from hell, making people''s backs cold. There was the sound of a wheelchair, and Nelson appeared coldly, "Let her go." Andrew paused for a moment and said, "Uncle..." Charlotte took the opportunity to pull back her wrist. Her painful eyes turned red. She looked at Nelson and ran behind him like a little hamster. Nelson didn''t look at her, but said to Andrew, "Andrew, I''ll give you three seconds to apologize to your aunt." Charlotte was stunned, and Andrew''s eyes were also surprised. Nelson''s voice was cold and indifferent, "Three..." Andrew gritted his teeth tightly, and his handsome face was filled with reluctance. He was not willing to do so! Why did the girl that he had loved for so long then be his uncle''s wife? "Two..." Nelson''s eyes were even colder as if he was thinking about how to kill his unrted nephew. "One..." "Sir!" Charlotte nervously grabbed the man''s hand and looked at him with big round eyes, "I''m so cold. Let''s go back, okay?" Nelson lifted his eyelids and nced at her, "Are you protecting him?" Chapter 43 The Sun Chapter 43 The Sun Chapter 43 The Sun N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Andrew felt nervous and his back immediately broke out in cold sweat. He had been afraid of this uncle since he was a child. He never dared not listen to his words. Now, Andrew was just standing against Nelson like this, he felt cold and sweaty. Charlotte begged softly, "Sir, I''m really cold and hungry. May I go back and cook noodles for you?" Nelson finally moved his eyes away from Andrew and stretched out his hand to pinch Charlotte''s cheeks which were soft and tender but cold at a low temperature. Nelson wrapped Charlotte with his coat. She was short, and when wrapped in his coat, she was like wearing an ill-fitting skirt, which made her red lips and teeth white, making people want to bite. Charlotte looked at Nelson with big eyes, for fear that he would do something irreversible to Andrew if he was unhappy. Nelson sneered and said, "Isn''t it cold? Let''s go back." Charlotte hurriedly nodded, "Okay." She held Nelson''s wheelchair. Andrew looked at her petite back and said with courage, "Char!" Charlotte didn''t answer but pushed Nelson to move on. Andrew said in a hoarse voice, "Char, if you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t give up." Nelson turned his head and nced at Andrew who was standing in the moonlight and looked extremely lonely. Charlotte felt nervous, thinking that Nelson was angry, but for a long time, he just sneered with countless ridicule, "If I were you, I would never give others a chance to snatch things from me." ... Back in the yard, Charlotte looked at the table and found that the small cake packaging box had been put away as if the little intimacy between her and Nelson had been put away. Nelson didn''t speak all the way. He closed his eyes and seemed very sleepy. Charlotte thought for a while and felt that she should fulfill her duties as a child bride, so she said cautiously, "Mr. rk, do you want to sleep?" Nelson opened his cold eyes and looked at Charlotte fixedly, "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Charlotte''s cool white face, which was blown by the night wind, became a little paler. She subconsciously bit her lower lip, and said in a low voice, "I...used to be ssmates with Andrew." Nelson didn''t change his expression, making people wonder if he was angry. He said, "What else?" Charlotte thought he must be angry. After all, no matter who he was, if his belongings were entangled with others, he would definitely not be happy. So Charlotte lowered her head. She was at a loss and didn''t know what to say. She met Andrew identally and once fell in love with him, but this kind of love was just a kind of feeling from a young girl, which couldn''t even be tested by reality. Now it had disappeared, but the sadness and pain were real, and so was her soft love. How should she tell Nelson about these things? Even though she had lived so humbly and was just a ything raised by Nelson, Charlotte still didn''t want Nelson to underestimate her, so she plucked up her courage and said, "I...used to like Andrew." There was a trace of anger in Nelson''s eyes. It was the displeasure of having his own territory vited by others. Charlotte didn''t see it. She kept her head down and didn''t dare to look at Nelson, "But..ter he transferred to another school and left. I didn''t promise him anything or stay with him...Mr. rk, I don''t like him now." Nelson didn''t speak. There was a long silence in the room. Charlotte thought sadly that maybe Vivian or Ba was right, and she would be killed by the furious Mr. rk tonight. Being killed so painfully... Charlotte''s little face was wrinkled into a ball. She wanted to beg Nelson to startter so that she could hurry up to get an injection of anesthetic, preferably to paralyze her whole body... "Come here." Nelson''s voice was a little hoarse, and he didn''t know if it was because of the cold wind. Charlotte walked over tremblingly, feeling that Mr. rk was finally going to kill her. The man''s cold hand grabbed her wrist. Charlotte was not ready but Nelson had pulled her to sit on hisp. She eximed and looked up at him in surprise. Nelson raised his hand and pinched her chin, "Do you change so quickly? Huh?" His voice was very low, with a very special bewitchment, which made her ears numb. It was not the proper time but Charlotte''s ears were still red and she muttered, "I...I didn''t really like him before." Nelsonughed and said with an unclear meaning, "I can''t tell that you change your lover a little quickly." Charlotte''s face also turned red and she restlessly moved even though she was on his legs. She said softly, "I was just very grateful to him at that time as he was very kind to me." Perhaps because she didn''t receive much love from others since her childhood, her heart was completely colder than her appearance. She once loved Andrew, but that kind of love had disappeared before even reaching the bottom of her heart, leaving no trace at all. Even now, when she thought of Andrew, the first thing that appeared was not his gentle smile, but the various exclusions and cold violence she had suffered in the Seventh High School. Nelson''s voice suddenly became cold and he said, "Aren''t I good to you?" Charlotte quickly said, "You are very kind to me." Nelson looked at her clean eyes which had no impurities and asked, "Who is better? Andrew or I?" If it were someone else, they would immediately say that Nelson was better, but Charlotte carefully compared the two men. If Andrew was the sunshine, then Nelson was the sun in her life. How could the glow of a firefly compete with the sun? So Charlotte said very seriously, "Sir, you are better." Nelson was satisfied and pinched her cheeks, saying, "Then in the future, you can only remember my kindness to you and only love me." He paused, with a slightly sinister smile on his face, "If you don''t listen to me, I will throw you to feed the leopard." Charlotte trembled with fear and said with trembling lips, "I...I know." Nelson gave her a reward kiss on the cheek and said, "Great.'' So Charlotte''s face was like a beautiful and enchanting red plum that had sprouted from the ice and snow. It looked white and red and was extremely beautiful. Nelson picked up Charlotte and said, "Go to take a shower." "Ok." Charlotte nodded obediently, but she suddenly realized that she didn''t have any toiletries or clothes. Then she heard Nelson''s voice, "Open the wardrobe and take a look." Charlotte approached suspiciously and opened therge wardrobe in the room. In addition to Nelson''s clothes, there were also women''s clothes with very soft and elegant colors and styles. There were even two sets of school uniforms, which should be from Srnya High School. Nelson supported his chin with one hand and said, "There is also underwear in the drawer." Charlotte''s face instantly turned red. She had already seen it and found that the size was even correct! Nelson smiledzily and said, "Are you happy?" Chapter 44 The Sea Chapter 44 The Sea Chapter 44 The Sea Charlotte''s face was as red as a crayfish boiled in water, which was as red as blood. She closed the drawer heavily. Nelson looked at her back, "What''s wrong? Is the size wrong? I checked it with my eyes..." Charlotte interrupted him shyly, "No, there is nothing wrong." She was so shy that she didn''t want to talk to him at all. She quickly found a set of pajamas and mustered up the courage to take out a set of underwear randomly, then wore it into the clothes. Nelson found somethingvender and saidzily, "Baby, I would rather see you in that pink suit." Charlotte didn''t know what to say. If she were a teapot, there must be smoke on top of her head right now. Charlotte felt so shy that she red at Nelson, "Stop talking!" It was rare that Nelson was not angry when someone stared at him. Instead, he thought that Charlotte''s eyes were bright and moist, which made people happy. Charlotte quickly escaped into the bathroom. On the washstand, there used to be only one set of toiletries, but now there was another set in elegant mint green and the towel was milky yellow. Besides, there were also facial cleanser and some skin care products. These items were so well prepared that Charlotte knew they were not prepared by Nelson himself. Charlotte looked at herself blushing in the mirror and curled her lips. She took a shower and put on her pajama which was a suspender dress with a suitable length that covered her knees. The light yellow color looked very warm and made her white skin even more beautiful. Charlotte dried her hair, and when she came out, she found that Nelson had alreadyid down. Charlotte consciously put some sheets on the floor. After a night''s sleep, she found that the floor bed was actually quitefortable because there was underfloor heating which was warm, and the quilt was fluffy and soft. Charlotte wrapped herself in the quilt and wondered whether she needed to say good night to Nelson, but then she heard Nelson say, "What do your family call you?" Charlotte was stunned for a moment. She thought for a while, frowned, and said, "They just...just call me Charlotte." Or "vixen''s daughter", "illegitimate girl", "losing money", "slut" and so on... Anyway, there were no good words, and she didn''t want Nelson to know. Nelson turned over, and his voice was a little low, "I mean, what do your mother and your grandfather call you?" Charlotte thought for a while and said, "They call me Lottie." Nelsonughed and said, "Why does your mother like your father so much?" Charlotte was silent for a while, then she whispered, "I don''t know..." "Lottie." Nelson said suddenly, "Tell me a bedtime story." This baby''s name had not been called by anyone for many years. When she heard it suddenly, Charlotte straightened her back. She couldn''t help showing a small smile on her face and thought that Mr. rk was sometimes quite cute as he even wanted to listen to a bedtime story. Charlotte thought for a while, and said, "Then...what kind of story does Mr. rk want to hear?" "Anything." Charlotte thought for a while. She had actually heard very few bedtime stories. The stories that she had heard were all told to her by her mom Madelyn. After her mother passed away, no one told her bedtime stories. After thinking for a while, she finally remembered one, but she couldn''t remember the name. It seemed to be Tree Elf and Snowman. Her voice was sweet and slowly echoed in the room, "Once upon a time, in a big forest, there lived many, many tree elves. They have lived in the forest and never left..." "One winter, when it snowed heavily, a tree elf built a snowman and became friends with the snowman." "The snowman found that his little friend was always standing alone on the high ce of the tree, looking into the distance, so he asked curiously, ''Tree elf, tree elf, what are you looking at?'' " "The Tree elf replied, ''I am looking at the sea.'' " "The snowman asked, ''Then can you see it?'' " "The tree elf said disappointed, ''I can''t see it. But my grandpa tells me that the sea is outside the forest. I have never seen the sea and I wish to see it in person.'' " "The snowmanforted him, but the tree elf became more and more disappointed. He really wanted to see the sea and even ignored his little friend. One day, when the sun came out, the tree elf suddenly remembered his friend Snowman, but he couldn''t see it anywhere. The tree elf was very anxious. At this time, his grandfather said, ''Look under the tree.'' " "So the tree elf looked under the tree, only to find that the ground had beenpletely flooded with water. The azure water reflected the light of the sun, which was very beautiful." "Then Grandpa Tree said, ''My child, your friend Snowman melted himself and gave you a vast ocean. Are you happy to see the sea now?'' " "But the tree elf cried and didn''t want to see the sea. He only wanted to find the snowman, but the snowman could nevere back." Charlotte finished telling the story and nervously waited for Nelson toment, but Nelson had already fallen asleep. He listened to the soft and sweet voice of the girl in his ear, as if the past swords, bullets, honor and betrayal, blood and death had all gone away from him. After so many years, he finally wouldn''t wake up at midnight and needn''t find the dagger under his pillow or press it against the neck of the person living in his room. Charlotte waited but her eyelids were in a fight. Finally, she couldn''t hold on and also fell asleep. ... The sunlight covered the room. Charlotte opened one eye with a sense of luck, " The rm clock hasn''t rung yet and I can sleep a little longer." But the next second, she heard the merciless rm. Charlotte angrily turned it off and rubbed against the soft nket, "Anyway, it is just seven o''clock, and ss is at eight o''clock, so I can sleep for another ten minutes!" She had just squinted for less than a minute when the nket on her body was lifted. Charlotte felt cold. She quickly opened her eyes and saw Nelson sitting next to her. She didn''t react for a moment, holding the nket and closing her eyes again. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nelson said slowly, "Charlotte, if you don''t get up to school, I will kiss you now." Charlotte suddenly woke up. Her long curly hair flowed behind her, reflecting her snow-white and pink face, which was particrly soft and beautiful. Nelson raised his eyebrows and reached out to pinch her cheek. He said, "Baby,e here and kiss me." Charlotte let him pinch her, but he couldn''t kiss her. She looked at him softly and said, "Sir, I have to get up and go to school." Nelson nodded with a sigh and slowly moved down the hand that pinched her face. He pulled the pajama strap that slid onto her arm and then pinched her fair and smooth skin, "Hurry up to eat the breakfast." Charlotte quickly pulled up her shoulder strap and stood up. While brushing her teeth in the bathroom, she suddenly thought that Mr. rk was gentle today. Chapter 45 In a New School Chapter 45 In a New School Chapter 45 In a New School Charlotte washed up and when she came out, she found that Nelson was already sitting at the table, which was filled with various popr southern breakfast items that Charlotte was very familiar with. Nelson said, "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I just let them prepare these kinds of food." Charlotte looked at the table which was full of things that probably could not be eaten by a dozen people. After thinking for a moment, she felt it was necessary to tell Nelson about her preferences, so she said softly, "Mr. rk, I''m not picky about food." Nelson raised his eyebrows, and a rare surprise appeared on his slightly pale handsome face. He said, "Some of my younger sisters and cousins were very picky eaters and when seeing them eat, I sometimes even want to kill them." Charlotte shook and whispered, "I''m really not picky about food." Nelson suddenlyughed with a hint of frivolity between his eyebrows and eyes. He pinched Charlotte''s slippery chin across half the table and said, "If you''re picky about food, I''ll definitely follow you. Don''t be afraid!" Charlotte thought, "Now I''m afraid. I''m just very afraid that you will just pull out a gun as you speak." In fact, Charlotte was also a picky eater when she was young. At that time, her mom Madelyn would follow her interest. Later on, she no longer had the right to be picky. Sometimes she even had nothing to eat, not to mention to choose her favorite food. She finished breakfast and took out the school uniform from her wardrobe to wear. The man leaning against herptop casually said, "You just need to wear the uniform for the g-raising ceremony on Monday, not today." Today was Wednesday, so it was not necessary. Charlotte put back her school uniform and wore a simple set of clothes. She instinctively covered her eyes with bangs and put on a pair of t ck-framed sses. When she put on her backpack and was about to leave, Nelson suddenly looked up at her and said, "What kind of costume are you wearing?" Charlotte was surprised and realized that she no longer needed to be threatened by Vivian. As soon as she wanted to go back and changed clothes, Nelson said, "It is actually quite good. You can wear clothes like this in the future." Because Nelson thought that there would always be some boys who would pay attention to his girl. There was arge dressing mirror next to the wardrobe. Charlotte nced at herself in the mirror but only felt that she was ugly and gloomy, looking like a perverted and murderous demon. She didn''t know why Nelson would think that she was beautiful like this. Charlotte thought, "Mr. rk is also quite pitiful. There is no perfect man in the world, and I must learn to be tolerant. Even though he has such a strange aesthetic view, he is kind to me! I can follow him!" She said goodbye to Nelson and left the door. Seeing her like this, Waylon was surprised but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he smiled and said, "Ms. Lopez, you''re going to report to the new school today. Are you nervous?" Charlotte shook her head and said, "No." Waylon continued, "Just don''t be nervous. Ms. Lopez doesn''t need to worry about anything else when you arrive at school. The procedures have beenpleted and you can attend sses directly." Charlotte was very fond of Waylon and nodded gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Colton." Waylon was worried that Mr. rk would be angry if he spoke too much to Mrs. rk. So he quickly said, "No, no, no, this is all arranged by Mr. rk." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There was a small pear vortex on Charlotte''s cheek, making her as sweet as honey. She said, "But thank you very much." Waylon thought that Charlotte was so cute. ...... Schools in Guabia and around the world couldn''tpare with Srnya High School in terms of long history as it had a history of over 300 years. Moreover, due to its extremely high admission conditions, exemption from admission to universities, and strong faculty, it ranked among the top 5 universities in the world. This college was located in a prosperous area of the Western District of Seyso. It could be said that lands were very expensive here, but Srnya High School had upied nearly 10000 acres of land, whose Gothic-style buildings stood out prominently in such amercial area. In order to create a peaceful reading environment, the surroundings of Srnya High School were surrounded by green nts andkes, and the teaching buildings, dormitories, and other buildings were surrounded by andscape of beautiful scenery. Charlotte looked through the car window at the school that had made the Lopez family betray her to send Vivian to study, feeling slightly stunned. She had never dared to think that she could study at Srnya High School before, but she had easily got the chance that was difficultly pursued by Vivian. This extremely valuable chance could be gotten just by a word from Nelson. No wonder so many people would rather sell themselves than break into this circle that symbolized power and wealth. This ce was really bustling. But Charlotte''s eyes were calm. Madelyn had taught her that all things had their own masters and that she didn''t need to get something not belonging to her. She always remembered it. She didn''t care if it didn''t belong to her. Waylon stopped the car and specifically got off to open the left door for Charlotte. After Charlotte got off the car, she saw a huge stone tablet. That was a very smooth marble with the big "Srnya High School" carved on it, which looked particrly splendid after being painted with gold powder paint. Above the stone tablet, there was a very thick book carved with stones and a huge scale. The book and scale were the school emblem of Srnya High School. Charlotte actually arrived a bitte and there were no more people at the school gate. However, a student in a white short skirt was waiting for someone. When she saw Waylon get off the car, she immediately came over and called Waylon cousin. Waylon nodded and turned to say to Charlotte, "Ms. Lopez, this is my cousin. If you have any questions at school, you can contact her. She is in the same ss as you." Finally, he introduced his cousin''s name, "Her name is Eloise Thomas." Eloise was a beautiful girl with an oval face, big eyes, and fair skin. She had already received a call from Waylon who had asked her to bring a new ssmate to familiarize the environment. Eloise didn''t know who the new ssmate was and thought that it was maybe just a distant rtive. But Eloise was stunned by Waylon''s attitude towards Charlotte. Her cousin, who worked with Mr. rk, was the most influential one in their family. He dared to scold even the mayor''s daughter. When did he treat anyone so politely? Charlotte smiled slightly and said, "Hello, my name is Charlotte Lopez." Eloise thought for a moment but didn''t remember that there was a family surnamed Lopez in Seyso. However, she didn''t mind these things and said, "Hello, I''m Eloise." Waylon said to Eloise, "Take good care of Ms. Lopez. Next time you get a zero score, I''ll sign for you." Chapter 46 The Illegitimate Child Chapter 46 The Illegitimate Child Chapter 26 The Illegitimate Child At Srnya High School, every test paper needed to be signed by the parents. Eloise''s grades weren''t good, but her parents had high expectations for her. Every time the test papers were handed out, it was her disaster day. Other people''s signatures weren''t epted. She had to get it from her father. As soon as Eloise heard Waylon''s words, she was thrilled immediately. The school didn''t ept other people''s signatures, but they would ept Waylon''s signatures. She hurriedly ttered her cousin. Waylon said with a faint smile, "Okay, take good care of Ms. Lopez. I have something else to do. I have to leave now." Eloise nodded like a chick pecking at rice. Waylon nodded slightly to Charlotte and said, "Ms. Lopez, I will make a move first." Charlotte hummed, "Mr. Colton, goodbye." Seeing that Waylon left with the car, Eloise bumped Charlotte''s arm with her arm and asked, "What''s your rtionship with my cousin?" Charlotte didn''t have any friends before, and she had never been treated so affectionately before. She was stunned for a while, and said nkly, "We... We are friends." "Friend?" Eloise raised her eyebrows, smiled, and said, "Well, friend it is then. It''s time for ss. Let''s get into the school." Srnya High School upied a very huge area, and there were several buildings in it. Eloise took her to one of them, and they could see many students around. Eloise was very popr in the school. Therefore, many people greeted her when she was walking up the stairs. Charlotte and Eloise were in ss One, the best ss. But only half of the students in that ss were with good grades, and another half were there because of their family''s privileges. Eloise belonged to thetter category. To put it simply, she was in ss One because of her parents''work. The ss teacher of ss One knew that a new student wasing today, and she was already standing and waiting at the entrance of the ssroom. She was in her forties, dressed well, with light makeup on. She looked very friendly. When she saw Eloise bringing a rustic girl over, she didn''t seem to be shocked, and said, " You''re Charlotte, right? I''m your ss teacher, Ms. Jaxon." Charlotte was ttered and hurriedly said, "Ms. Jaxon, I am Charlotte Lopez." The ss teacher nced at Eloise and said, "You go in first." Eloise answered with an "Oh" and entered the ssroom. The ss teacher looked at Charlotte andforted her by saying, "Don''t worry. Come with me. There was a new ssmate who just introduced herself just now." When Charlotte heard that, she seemed to think of something and frowned. The ss teacher took her hand and walked into the ssroom. There were forty people in the ss. The ssroom was very huge and didn''t appear crowded, but the front and back rows lookedpletely different. The desks and chairs in the front row were neatly arranged, and the students looked serious and doing self-study, while those in the back were eating breakfast, ying games, sleeping, and chatting. The ss teacher knocked on the table and said, "ss, quiet." The ss was quiet for a while. All eyes fell on Charlotte. Charlotte lowered her head and she was a little nervous. The ss teacher patted her hand and said, "This is the student." She gestured to Charlotte introducing herself. Charlotte wrote her name on the ckboard, and before she could speak, a girl suddenly said, "Charlotte Lopez? You are also with the surname, Lopez? Is Vivian Lopez your rtive?" Charlotte raised her head suddenly. As expected, she saw Vivian in a seat in the middle. She was there earlier than her! Vivian put on a little makeup and looked very energetic. She smiled at the girl who was talking and said, "Yes, she is my younger sister." The girl answered surprisingly, "You both don''t look alike at all." Vivian was very good at managing interpersonal rtionships. Although she was new in the ss, she had already established a good rtionship with the people who sat around her. She nced at Charlotte and said lightly, "We are from different mothers." There was a moment of silence. All of a sudden, the whole ss looked at Charlotte disgustingly. Most of them came from aristocratic families. It was the kind of family that produced more extramarital affairs and lovers. It was conceivable that those children from those families hated illegitimate children a lot. Charlotte''s face was pale. She didn''t expect Vivian would reveal her background in such a way. The ss teacher looked at Charlotte in surprise. Her expression lookedplicated, but she didn''t say anything further. She said, "Charlotte, you can choose a seat and sit down." "I don''t want to sit with the illegitimate child." A girl with a vacant seat next to her sneered, "Not to mention she is an ugly bumpkin." Those words were hurtful. The ss teacher red at her and scolded, "Reagan, how could you say that?" Reagan sneered, "Miss, I am just telling the truth." "That''s right, miss." Someone agreed, "What kind of person she would be since she is having a mother who destroys another''s family?" "I don''t want to sit with her anyway." "I don''t want to either." "I feel so ufortable whenever I think of staying in the same ssroom with her in the future." "What the heck! Since when a nobody also can attend Srnya High School? Even an illegitimate child cane too?" "Isn''t this kind of people all want to have a connection with those who are doing better? It takes all sorts to make the world. She might think that she wouldn''t be the illegitimate child who was born by the mistress after entering Srnya High School. That''s ridiculous!" "Vivian is so pity." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Charlotte was speechless. Her fingers clenched unconsciously. No matter where she went, she was just an illegitimate child who was ashamed in public. That was the reason which made her hang her head in shame whenever she was with Vivian. The ss teacher also felt embarrassed. Although those students would still respect her somehow, she would be unable to control them if the situation escted. They were all from privileged families, and they might be some big shots in the future. She looked at Charlotte resignedly and said, "Well... Go to my office and have a sit. I will ask someone to add a desk into the ssroomter..." Almost all the tables in the ssroom were upied, and no one wanted to be seated at the same table as Charlotte. The only way was to get another table for her. There was a hint of sarcasm in Vivian''s eyes. She thought to herself, "Aren''t you very proud, Charlotte? Let me see how arrogant you could be now!" When she was about to stand up and said generously that she would share the table with Charlotte, she heard azy female voice saying, "Ms. Jaxon, what are you bothering so much? Just assign her to other sses, or drive them out of Srnya High School will do." When the ss teacher heard the voice, she was nervous. Charlotte looked over and saw that was a girl who was sitting in thest row of the ssroom. Although she didn''t have any makeup on, her face looked very gorgeous andpelling, even her eyes were somewhat charming. Her temperament was very cool and she said, " I hate to see disgusting things, for example, an illegitimate child." Charlotte''s face turned pale in an instant. As soon as the girl spoke, the ss fell silent. In ss One, or even in the whole of Srnya High School, no one dared to provoke that girl. Chapter 47 The Pocket Money Chapter 47 The Pocket Money Chapter 47 The Pocket Money Cecilia Wesley, her family had been working as government officials for generations. Her grandfather had just retired from the State Council. Her father was now a representative member of the Council of Ministers with a lot of power. She was the daughter of the Wesley family and was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. Her status was second to none in the entire Srnya High School. She hated the illegitimate child like the vampire hated garlic. Not to mention seeing her in person, even hearing that word could make her rage. It was because soon after her mother died of illnessst year, her father brought a woman and a girl home. They were mother and daughter. That girl was Daisy Wesley, who was only half a year younger than Cecilia. That incident was unbearable for anyone, let alone Cecelia, who had a hot temper. She had been objecting to her father to get married to Daisy''s mother. Ever since then, the whole of Srnya High School knew that Cecelia hated illegitimate children very much. Cecelia squinted her eyes and looked at Charlotte a few times, and she said, "Look at you. Do you feel aggrieved?" Before Charlotte could speak, she spoke again, "There is nothing you can do about it even if you feel aggrieved." Cecelia smiled viciously, "Who asks your mother to be so shameless and destroy another''s family?" Charlotte raised her head suddenly and said, "Hey, you." Cecelia looked at her calmly. Charlotte spoke with a Southern ent. She always sounded very soft and weak. Her tone wasn''t aggressive at all but sounded sweet instead. Even at that moment, she spoke very softly but with a sense of stubbornness and determination in her tone, "I can''t choose my origin, but at least I can choose my future." She looked at Cecelia without fear and continued, "I don''t me my mother, because I know she was deceived." Vivian''s expression became awkward. Didn''t Charlotte mean that Jonathan was the one who deceived the young girl outside by saying that? She stood up, smiled slightly at Cecelia, and said, "I''m sorry. My sister is too rude." Cecelia replied, "You are much more sensible than your younger sister." Vivian couldn''t figure out what was Cecelia trying to say at that moment. She continued, "Although Char and I aren''t from the same mother, in terms of blood rtion, she is still my younger sister after all. Cecilia, how about..." Seeing Vivian begging for mercy on behalf of her illegitimate sister, the rest of the ss looked at her with more sympathy, and felt more disgusted about Charlotte. Seeing Vivian begging for mercy, the ss teacher hurriedly said, "Cecelia, that''s it. Charlotte won''t sit with you anyways." Cecelia smiled nomittally. Eloise waved to Charlotte and asked her to sit with her. Charlotte smiled gratefully and sat down on the empty seat next to her. The ss teacher breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "Okay, everyone, let''s start the ss." Eloise covered her face with a book, and whispered to Charlotte, "What do you think about transferring to another ss? Cecelia will definitely make things difficult for you." Charlotte was stunned and asked, "I... I''m an illegitimate child. Don''t you hate me?" Eloise frowned and said, "I do hate illegitimate children. As you know, most of our families are married for profit. Therefore, there are a lot of extramarital affairs, and illegitimate children are everywhere. But..." She smiled at Charlotte and continued, "But I don''t think you are that kind of person. Since you aren''t like that, your mother is definitely not the kind of person who would sell herself for power." Charlotte had never heard anyone say that before. Her heart suddenly felt warm, like a person who was about to be frozen to death by a snowstorm in the winter suddenly got a kettle of warm wine. That made her feel very touched. Charlotte lowered her head and asked, "Is the person you mentioned, Cecilia, the girl just now?" Eloise nodded and briefly told Charlotte what happened to Cecelia''s family. Then, she spread her hands and said, "So now, you know that she hates illegitimate children to the extreme. The most important thing is that she has had a fiance since she was a child. She likes that boy very much, but after Daisy came to the Wesley family, that boy wanted to break up with Cecelia...Think about it. Daisy has devoured Cecelia''s heart alive. Therefore, she hates everything with the same case." "She is quite a pity then..." Charlotte said suddenly. Eloise continued, "She is quite pitiful, but don''t say it in front of her. Cecelia hates to be humiliated." Charlotte responded with a hum. Eloise asked, "You should think about the transfer that I told you. If you stay in ss One, Cecelia will definitely give you some hard times." "Let''s see..." Charlotte didn''t want to bother Nelson or Waylon anymore. She felt that she would be unable to pay it back if she owed too much to others. "By the way, what''s your major, Char?" Charlotte smiled and answered, "Chinese medicine." ...... The sybus of Srnya High School was very unique. It was very free. All the students were rtivelyzy, and it seemed that most of them were sleepy. Eloise told her that the ss would look like that generally. After the first ss, before Charlotte could put away her books, she heard Vivian say, "Char, why didn''t you tell me that you areing to school today?" Eloise was naive. She thought that the rtionship between the two of them was good, and said with a smile, "It''s my cousin who send Char here." Vivian looked disappointed. Aurora had gathered some information before Vivian came to Srnya High School. Therefore, she knew Eloise, and she knew who Eloise''s cousin was. Thinking of Charlotte getting the favor from Mr. rk because of a blessing in disguise, Vivian felt very ufortable for no reason. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Although Aurora tried to persuade Vivian for a long time, saying that Mr. rk liked Charlotte because of the sense of novelty, which wouldst temporarily, soon she would be abandoned by him without her even noticing it. Vivian still felt very ufortable just looking at how well was Charlotte doing now. Vivian spoke to Charlotte affectionately, "Char, the clothes you are wearing today are very beautiful. I have never seen you wear them before." The clothes Charlotte was wearing today were randomly picked from the closet. The T-shirt and jeans looked very ordinary, but the logo on the clothes wasn''t ordinary at all. The price of that set of clothes on the official website would be six figures. Eloise took a nce at Charlotte, and said in surprise, "I saw this set of clothes in the store not long ago and find it very beautiful too. But I don''t have enough pocket money recently, so I didn''t buy it." Vivian smiled and said, "Char, the pocket money you get from our parents recently is not that much. If you have used all the money to buy clothes, I can lend you some." Eloise asked innocently, "Char, how much is your monthly pocket money?" Vivian said lightly, "Three to four thousand dors. Our family''s conditions aren''t as good as yours." Eloise was stunned for a moment and continued, "Three to four thousand dors?" That wasn''t even a fraction of the clothes Charlotte was wearing. Reagan, who had been watching them at the side suddenly sneered and said, "Hey, Charlotte, I find it so strange. Even Eloise couldn''t afford those clothes, how could you afford it with the pocket money of three to four thousand dors?" Chapter 48 Dont Be Angry Chapter 48 Don''t Be Angry Chapter 48 Don''t Be Angry Charlotte didn''t say a word. She thought to herself, "No, you''re wrong. I never have any pocket money." She could see that Vivian did that on purpose and didn''t want to entertain her. Therefore, she didn''t reply to Reagan. Reagan sneered, "I heard that being a mistress is hereditary. Are you going to be like your mother, and you are going to be a lover for an old man?" Charlotte didn''t reply to her and thought to herself, "You have thought too much." As soon as Reagan said that, someoneughed and said, "Reagan, how can you say that? What if the father is partial, and gives her more money than Vivian?" Vivian said, "How could it be? I have to attend dance sses. Of course, I will have more pocket money. My father is very fair." Reagan raised her chin and looked at Charlotte with a disgusting expression, "Ah, so you aren''t satisfied? Only because of the blood you can be in the Lopez family, but you are still being greedy. Apart from that, you still want a better life, so you have a sugar daddy that takes care of you? I think that person has bad taste since he chooses you." Someone said, "Reagan, that''s something you don''t know. Nowadays, the old men find it very difficult to get a student. They don''t care if she is ugly or not." The whole ssughed out loud. Reagan''s gazes were like the fangs of a cobra that was spitting poison. She looked at Charlotte with ill intentions and said, "Charlotte, do you want me to introduce you to some clients? They are very generous, and they will treat you kindly." She was giving Charlotte a hard time because of her status as an illegitimate child. On the other hand, she was doing that to please Cecelia. Charlotte''s face was pale and her fingers were tightly pinched together. Her teeth lightly bit her lower lip, and she recited in her heart, "Life is like a y, and we get together because of fate. It''s not easy to support each other until old age. Therefore, we should cherish it more. It makes no sense to freak out over insignificant issues. You will find it unnecessary when you think about it later. When others are mad, I shouldn''t react the same way. Because no one can feel how ufortable it will be... When others are mad, I shouldn''t react the same way. Because no one can feel how ufortable it will be..." After hearing what Reagan said, Vivian looked at Charlotte in surprise. Her expression was complicated. She looked shocked, disappointed, and sad... All kinds of emotions alternated together, making people feel sorry for her. Charlotte was just an illegitimate child who should be ashamed! However, Vivian was the eldest daughter of the Lopez family, and why was she still worrying about that bitch? Cecelia stopped ying with the pen on her fingers and told Reagan, "You should stop now." Reagan was a little terrified. She couldn''t help but wonder, "Cecelia doesn''t hate Charlotte that much, isn''t she?" Then, Cecelia said, "Those people that you are going to introduce are all from famous and privileged families. For someone like Charlotte, a parvenu will be more suitable." Her tone was contemptuous. The way she looked at Charlotte was like looking at some worthless garbage. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of silence, the whole ss burst intoughter, and everyone echoed, "That''s right. What are you worrying about, Reagan? She has her own customers." "Reagan, why are you so kind? You even worry about her livelihood." "Cecilia is amazing!" ...... "When others are mad, I shouldn''t react the same way. Because no one can feel how ufortable it will be... Don''t be angry! Don''t be angry..." Charlotte told herself repeatedly in her heart that she couldn''t cause trouble for Mr. rk. If that person found her annoying, he might not want to support her anymore and cut ties with her... She couldn''t afford that. She took a breath, constrained the tears in her eyes, and sat on her chair without speaking. The crowd became even more rampant. "Do you feel aggrieved? It''s all your mother''s fault." "Well, some people always think that rags can be riches, but in fact, a rag will always be a rag!" "People will only feel pitiful if a beautiful girl is crying. Since she is so ugly, how does that apply to her?" Charlotte remained silent. Suddenly, with a "boom", the whole ss was immediately silent. Everyone was stunned for a while before they returned to their seats in unison as if that nothing had happened. Charlotte looked back curiously. She saw an overturned chair in the corner of thest row of the ssroom. A boy was sitting in the corner with a gloomy face. He said with a yful smile on his face, "What are you guys talking about? Why is it so happening?" Everyone looked at each other. After a long time, Reagan bit the bullet and said, "We... We are weing the new ssmate." The boy didn''t say a word. The others seemed to regain their sense and said one after another, "The new ssmate is here, and she is telling everyone about her past. "That''s right...We''re just listening." "New ssmate?" The boy''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. Reagan quickly pulled Charlotte over and said, "It''s her!" Charlotte raised her head in a daze. Then, she saw the gentleness in the young man''s eyes...changed into a burst of irritability and hostility. As if he was going to kill her. Seeing that, Eloise was cursing Reagan in her heart. If it was Cecelia who made things difficult for Charlotte, she could still argue with Cecelia. But now, it was Nichs... No one in Srnya High School didn''t know Nichs. That person wasn''t a school bully, but the school bully would bow to him when they saw him. Although he always joked around with his ssmates, that person had an aura of being able to kill someone even though he was smiling. Everyone was so afraid of him. Not to mention the identity of that person. Although it had not been made public, everyone had tacitly understood that person would definitely be the only heir of the Bet family in the future. The students in the ss knew that they shouldn''t provoke Nichs, especially not to provoke him when he was sleeping. He would be extremely grumpy if he was being woken up. Nichs''s slender fingers tapped on the table and said, "New ssmate... You are so arrogant." Everyone couldn''t wait to see what would happen next. Since she provoked Nichs, she would definitely be kicked out of Srnya High School! In the past, Charlotte wouldn''t have dared to say anything. But since she had survived a horrified person like Nelson, her endurance had improved to a certain extent. Of course, she was still afraid, but that wasn''t enough to scare her off. She pursed her lips and looked at that young man''s exquisite face. Nichs''s skin was a little pale as if he hadn''t seen the sun for a very long time, but his facial features were very delicate. He had a pair of phoenix eyes that looked very gentle and beautiful. His upper eyelids were always slightly drooping. His eyshes were very long. The outline of his eyes was even more beautiful. There was a very light mole in his left eye socket, which inexplicably added a bit of perverse hostility to his gentle eyes. At that moment, the way he squinted his eyes to look at others was even more hostile. Charlotte bit the bullet and said, "I''m... I''m sorry, but I..." Chapter 49 The Apology Chapter 49 The Apology Chapter 49 The Apology Everyone stared at Charlotte and waited for Nichs''s next step to ask her to get out of Srnya High School. After all, everyone in Srnya High School knew that Nichs''s temper was horrible. But surprisingly, Nichs just squinted his eyes when he heard Charlotte''s stammering voice, and asked in a calm voice, "What''s your name?" Charlotte told him her name. Nichs suddenly smiled, grabbed the back of Charlotte''s neck, and pulled her over to him. He smiled and said, "Charlotte, are you willing to sit next to me?" Charlotte was surprised, "Huh?" Everyone was in shock. They thought to themselves, "What? Shouldn''t you kick her out of the school now? Why are you making such a strange invitation? Wake up!" But obviously, Nichs wasn''t in the right mind at all. He looked at Charlotte, who seemed to be in a daze and he pulled the thick ck-rimmed sses on her nose with great interest. He asked, "You aren''t short-sighted. What do you wear sses for?" Charlotte was at a loss, "How... How do you know that I''m not short-sighted?" Nichs didn''t reply to her but smiled. His expression brightened up, as if the person who was with a gloomy face and wanted to kill someone just now, wasn''t him at all. Reagan was confused with the development of the incident. She boldly said, "Nichs... Charlotte is an illegitimate child!" Nichs nced at her, and Reagan became silent instantly. Then, Nichs smiled gently and said, "What''s wrong with an illegitimate child? It''s not that she wants to be an illegitimate child." He put his arm on Charlotte''s shoulder and asked, "Isn''t it, new ssmate?" If Charlotte heard that earlier, she must be touched. But now... There was an indescribably weird feeling. The handsome young man in front of her seemed to have put on a guise. He looked smiley, but there was monstrous darkness in his heart. That made her scared. Seeing that Charlotte didn''t speak, Nichs frowned and pinched her cheek, "Are you a mute?" Charlotte responded, "It... It hurts." Then, Nichsughed again and said, "Be my desk mate. You can see that everyone excludes me, and no one wants to sit with me. I''m lonely." Everyone was speechless and thought to themself, "Nichs, what the fuck are you talking about? You are the one who wants to sit alone!" But no one dared to say that. Charlotte nced at Eloise subconsciously, and Eloise shook her head desperately at her. Then, Nichs asked with a smile, "Eloise, is there something wrong with your neck? Why are you keep shaking it back and forth?" Eloise didn''t know what to say. She reluctantly put a smile on her face and replied, "I... I just simply shake it." Nichs still looked at her with a smile. Eloise thought to herself, "Char, it''s not that I''m not loyal to you as a friend, but Nichs is a pervert. There''s nothing I can do about it!" After that, she put all the books that Charlotte hadn''t had time to tidy up on the desk next to Nichs while saying, "Char, you should be caring for the ssmate without friends! Nichs has never had a deskmate! He is such a poor thing!" Charlotte didn''t look convinced and asked, " Is... Is it?" "Yes. Yes." Eloise said against her will, "You have to help Nichs with his homework!" Charlotte was speechless. Nichs pulled Charlotte over and said, "Come here. Sit down." A few girls headed by Reagan returned to their senses from being shocked and winked at each other. Then, Reagan said in a low voice, "Nichs, what are you trying to do?" A girl said, "Could... Could it be that he wants to torture her and therefore he wants her to sit next to him? That''s something Nichs will do." Reagan agreed with her after she thought about it. Everyone knew that Nichs''s temper was horrible. They would rather believe that he came up with a new way to torture her on a whim than that he wanted to save Charlotte out of kindness. If that was the case, they couldn''t intervene. After Charlotte sat next to Nichs, she saw that his desk was clean and there was no book at all. Obviously, he wasn''t listening attentively in the ss. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Do I need to notify the teacher since I changed the seat?" "No." Nichs seemed to be in a good mood. Compared with the person who kicked the chair just now, he looked like a different person now. He continued, "The ss teacher doesn''t care about this." He paused, looked at Charlotte thoroughly, and asked, "Are you a Southerner?" Charlotte''s voice was soft and weak. It was like the sweet and soft pastry in the misty rain in the South. That was the usual tone used in the South. She nodded. "Yeah." Nichs smiled and said, "My mother is also from the South, and her voice is a bit like yours. But she isn''t as soft as you." Charlotte didn''t know what to say. Her face blushed and she replied, "I... I''m not soft. It''s innate." When she was in Seventh High School, many girls liked to use her voice to humiliate her. They excused her by saying that she was trying to seduce men with her voice deliberately. "Oh, it''s innate." Nichs raised his eyebrows, the little mole in the socket of his eye was very beautiful, "I just heard they said that you are having a sugar daddy. How much is he paying you?" Charlotte''s face turned pale, and she closed her eyes, "I... I am not." Nichs said, "I see. You aren''t." The next second, Nichs raised his eyes and saidzily, "Reagan." Reagan''s back stiffened. She turned her head in slow motion and asked, "Nic... Nichs, what''s the matter?" Nichs casually picked up one of Charlotte''s gel pens and yed with it. His sleepy eyes looked harsh and he said, "Our new ssmate said that she doesn''t have a sugar daddy. Since you are the one who makes up the rumor, shouldn''t you apologize?" Reagan was stunned. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was shocked. Charlotte was also stunned. She stared cluelessly at Nichs. Reagan told to herself, "He just...believes her when she said she doesn''t have one?" Reaganughed awkwardly and replied, "Nichs, I am just telling the truth. Look at the clothes on her now. It costs six figures. Where does she get so much money?" The smile on Nichs''s face was still there, and he said gently, "I ask you to apologize, don''t you hear me?" Reagan''s face turned pale with fright and she squeezed her fist fiercely. After all, she didn''t dare to offend Nichs. She hold onto her anger and apologized to Charlotte, "I''m... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t nder you." Charlotte was at a loss. She had been bullied a lot before, but none of them had apologized to her. For a while, she didn''t know how she should respond. The gel pen was twirled by Nichs''s fingers, and his voice was light, "The new ssmate doesn''t seem to forgive you. Reagan, would it be your apology too insincere?" Charlotte hurriedly said, "No... I just..." Reagan gritted her teeth very hard and repeatedly cursed Charlotte as a bitch dozens of times in her heart. Then, she took a deep breath, and said, "Charlotte... I''m sorry. It''s my fault, I shouldn''t nder you, I shouldn''t talk about spective things. Please forgive me!" Charlotte sighed slightly and replied, "Please... Please don''t do this anymore in the future." Reagan was enraged. She thought to herself, "Fuck you! Look at your arrogant face!" But in front of Nichs, she could only shrink her head like a turtle and answered timidly, "I... I got it." Nichs continued, "We are ssmates and we should love each other. This time the new ssmate forgives you. Next time..." There was a yful smile on his face, "It may be different." Chapter 50 The Antique Chapter 50 The Antique Chapter 50 The Antique Reagan realizedter that she was covered in a cold sweat. She quickly sat back in her seat and dared not to say a word after that. Cecelia nced at Charlotte and seemed like she was having some thoughts. After a while, she sneered. When the ss started, Nichs fell asleep on the table. Charlotte ignored him and listened to the teaching seriously. The only trouble was that the ce where Nichs sat was too cornered, and the person sitting in front of her was a very tall guy. It made it very difficult for her to read the ckboard. But that was tolerable. During the third ss, Nichs woke up for a while, probably he got enough sleep. He nced at Charlotte next to him, and suddenly said, "The one in front." The backs of the two people who were sitting in front of them stiffened at the same time. The boy who was sitting in front of Charlotte looked back tremblingly and asked, "Nic... Nichs, what''s the matter?" Nichs held his chin and said, "I have something to discuss with you." The boy looked like he was about to cry and replied, "Nic... Nichs, please tell me if there is anything I can do for you." Nichs smiled and said, "Okay, change your seat with Eloise." "Huh?" The boy was confused, but he didn''t dare to question him. He quickly got up and told Eloise about the change. In the past, Eloise would never have agreed. But now that Charlotte was sitting next to Nichs, she was worried about it. After thinking about it, she agreed and changed her seat with that boy. Seeing someone she knew sat in front of her and she could finally see the ckboard, Charlotte couldn''t help but smile. Nichs retracted his gaze. No one knew what was he thinking. Without saying anything, he took out his phone and started ying games. Charlotte now started to feel good about him. She nced at his mobile phone screen, and whispered, "Hey, you are ying this game too?" Nichs raised his eyes, and Eloise cried out inwardly, "Nichs hates it very much of being interrupted while he is doing something." Unexpectedly, Nichs replied calmly, "You y it too?" Charlotte shook her head. She didn''t have time to y games. She had to do house chores after returning home, and she had to serve Vivian and Aurora on call. She didn''t even have time to finish her homework. How would there be time for her to y games? She only saw the boys in the ss ying it. Nichs asked, "Do you want to learn?" Charlotte answered, "But I can''t y it with my mobile phone." The mobile phone she used was a very old model. It didn''te with other features except for answering calls. Vivian only bought it for her since it would be convenient for her on asking Charlotte to run errands. Eloisey on Charlotte''s table and said, "It can''t y games? No way! Aren''t all smartphones can y games now?" Charlotte looked for her phone in her schoolbag and showed it to Eloise. Eloise was shocked, "Oh, my God! This is an antique!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s good as long as I can answer calls." Eloise wanted to ask why, but she felt that question was inappropriate. After all, Charlotte''s identity as an illegitimate child was too sensitive. No matter how careless she was, she knew that it wasn''t nice to hurt someone''s feelings. So, she proposed, "I just changed to a new mobile phone not long ago, and it''s only been used for a month. It bes an idle phone now. What do you think if I give it to you? Then, we can y games together." Charlotte knew that Eloise was trying to be kind, and most likely she would buy her a new mobile phone. Therefore, she said softly, "No, I''m good. I don''t y games." Eloise nced at her, smiled, and said, "That makes sense. Of course, a schr like you must spend all your time on study." Nichs stared at Charlotte. No one knew what he was thinking. Then, he casually made four kills and threw his phone into his drawer. In fact, Eloise didn''t know Nichs very well. She was always afraid of him. After getting closer to him, she felt that Nichs wasn''t as scary as told. She asked, "Nichs, are you going to the canteen at noon today?"" Srnya High School''s conditions were very good. There are two canteens, which were in two separate buildings. There were various types of food and all of them came with different taste. The dining environment was also very good. Most of the students would eat at the canteen, but some would go home. Nichs answered, "Yes." Eloise continued, "Then, let''s go together." She was mainly afraid that if she went to the canteen with Charlotte, Cecelia''s people would make things difficult for them. But if Nichs wasing with them, Cecelia would be afraid and stand down. Nichs smiled and repliedzily, "Okay." Eloise felt relieved. There weren''t many students in Srnya High School, and the canteen was huge. So, there were rarely long queues in the canteen. Eloise wanted to eat rice and stir-fried vegetables, Charlotte had no preference for what to eat, and Nichs didn''t care at all. Ended up, the three of them went to the counter with stir-fried meals together. Along their way, Charlotte could feel that many people were pointing andmenting on her. Fortunately, she was used to it, so it didn''t hurt her much. From some distance, she saw Vivian talking to Cecelia at the Western food counter. Cecelia was smiling. Vivian had always been good at socializing, and it seemed that she got along well with Cecelia. Charlotte looked away, turned to Eloise, and whispered, "Eloise, since you friend me... Will you be excluded?" Eloise replied, "Of course, they will. But that doesn''t matter. They dare not to offend me." Charlotte agreed with her. After all, Eloise was Mr. Colton''s cousin. ...... Reagan was humiliated in front of everyone today, and she didn''t dare to show it in front of Nichs. Therefore, she let out of her anger when he wasn''t there. She mmed the tes loudly and said angrily, "That''s what an illegitimate child will do! Such a seductress! Who is she to make Nichs speaks up for her?" Vivian whispered, "Rea... Reagan, don''t be angry. My sister is always like that." Reagan continued, "Only you can bear with her! How much grievance and suffering have you suffered all these years?" Vivian forced a smile and replied, "It''s fine actually. She''s my sister after all. I have to be kind to her." Reaganmented irresponsibly, "Be kind? You can''t be kind to a bitch! Don''t you see how another bitch, Daisy, is bullying Cecelia?" With a "snap", Cecelia put down the silver fork in her hand. Reagan hurriedly said, "Cecilia, I''m sorry! I have talked too much!" Cecelia said expressionlessly, "That''s enough. Let''s eat." Reagan couldn''t hold back, and said in a low voice, "Cecelia, are you just letting that illegitimate child go on so arrogantly?" Cecelia cut the steak slowly, with no expression on her delicate face, she said, "Wait for two days and see Nichs''s attitude towards her after that." Although Reagan wasn''t happy with it, she still nodded. Vivian asked, "By the way, why didn''t Andrewe today?" Reagan was Andrew''s fanatical suitor. Hearing Vivian''s words, she immediately felt ufortable, and looked at her vigntly, "How do you know Andrew?" Vivian said with a smile, "Andrew used to be in Seventh High School. I heard that he is in our ss. I''m just curious since I don''t see him today." Chapter 51 Hug Chapter 51 Hug Chapter 51 Hug Reagan felt relieved and said, "He asked for leave because he is not feeling well. He wille tomorrow." Vivian nodded, took a sip of orange juice, and murmured, "Speaking of which, Andrew and Char have dated before." Reagan''s face distorted when she asked, "What?" Vivian pretended to be stunned, covered her mouth, and said, "I did not say anything." Reagan grabbed her hand and said, "I heard it! Vinny, make it clear!" Vivian looked at her and embarrassedly said, "Fine! But you must promise you won''t make trouble for Char." Reagan suppressed her anger and said, "I promise." "I don''t know how they met because Char barely talks to me. I heard they dated in school. Char had good rtionships with other boys, so they quarreled. After Andrew''s family warned her about something, he transferred to another school." Reagan said, "I see. After seducing Andrew, the b*tch messed around with other men!" Vivian embarrassedly said, "You can''t say so. I don''t know what exactly happened. Why don''t you ask Andrew about it when hees tomorrow?" Reagan was fuming with anger and wished she could beat Charlotte, so she said, "There is no need to ask! She is a despicable illegitimate daughter!" A mocking smile shed across Vivian''s eyes when she pulled Reagan and said, "Reagan, calm down. Let''s enjoy the meal!" ... Nichs left for business after lunch, so Eloise showed Charlotte around the school. Arriving at the artificialke of Srnya High School, Eloise couldn''t help saying, "Char, I''m sorry for asking you to move to Nichs''s side." Charlotte shook her head, "Never mind. Nichs is a good person." Eloise was speechless, thinking no one would agree with her words. But she didn''t want to scare her with Nichs'' past deeds. After all, Charlotte looked timid. Eloise changed the subject and asked, "Is thiske beautiful?" Charlotte nodded. Eloise said, "The first principal and founder of Srnya High School built it for his wife and named it Evening Star. At night, the stars here are beautiful." Charlotte said, "They must be an affectionate couple." Eloise nodded, "Yes." Turning around, she happened to see the wind blowing up Charlotte''s long hair around her ears, so she asked, "Char, why do you dress so rustic?" Mr. rk had said she was good-looking like this when she had left home this morning. So, she cautiously asked, "Is it ugly?" Eloise nodded without hesitation. Charlotte was speechless, thinking her taste was normal. Sure enough, there was something wrong with Mr. rk. Eloise reached out to touch Charlotte''s hair and said, "Your hair is in tip-top condition. Why are you wearing a middle-ageddy''s hairstyle?" Charlotte did not want Mr. rk to feel lonely, so she said against her will, "Because I think it looks pretty." Eloise was at a loss for words, thinking Charlotte''s taste was weird. Then, she reached out to take off Charlotte''s ck-rimmed sses and pushed her long bangs back. Suddenly, she gasped in shock, "D*mn!" Charlotte was startled, immediately widened her eyes, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Eloise hurriedly put the sses back, strangely blushed, and coughed, "Well, you do look good like this. Don''t change your style!" Charlotte was speechless, suspecting there was indeed something wrong with her taste. Eloise patted her chest, thinking Charlotte was a stunner. She had never seen such a good-looking person before. Her skin was fair and tender like milk tofu, making her people pinch it. And her facial features were exquisite. When she widened her round eyes, she looked cute! Eloise was pretty, and the people around her were also good-looking. She had broad horizons, so she did not even think the stars on TV were attractive. But Charlotte''s face had amazed her! Fortunately, Charlotte didn''t show her face to the public. Otherwise, it would have brought her a lot of trouble. Eloise calmed herself down and said, "Let''s go back. The ss is about to begin." Charlotte obediently nodded, "Okay." Seeing her so docile, Eloise liked her more. ... This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte did not know she had be famous. The students were having a heated discussion on the campuswork about her rtionship with Nichs. They had created rumors, and their words were harsh. Eloise knew the matter but dared not tell her, for fear that she would feel upset. But Eloise was thinking too much. Charlotte''s life had been like this since kindergarten. She had made some friends at the beginning. But as soon as they had known she was an illegitimate daughter whose mother was a mistress, they distanced themselves from her. She was numb about such things now. Adaption ss at Srnya High School ended early. When Eloise went shopping with her friends, Charlotte did not go. After all, she had neither money nor interest. She did not stand up and pack her things until everyone else left the ssroom. When she went out of the ssroom with her schoolbag, there were few people outside. She breathed a sigh of relief and walked toward the school gate. There was a low-key ck luxury car at the gate. It was not eye-catching, but its price was extremely high. There were no more than ten such cars across the country. Seeing Waylon in the driver''s seat, Charlotte walked over. When he was about to get out of the car to open the door for her, she quickly refused and got into the car by herself. Waylon started the car and asked, "Ms. Lopez, are you used to the new school?" Charlotte nodded, "Yes, Eloise treats me well." Waylonughed, "She has a quick tongue. Don''t be angry with her if she says what she thinks without deliberation." Charlotte couldn''t helpughing. They did not notice someone raise a mobile phone and record her getting into the car. Soon, the person posted it on the campus website and used it as evidence of her being a mistress. And people all thought the illegitimate daughter was not simple. After all, a luxury car worth tens of millions of dors hade to pick her up. ... When returning to the rks'' mansion, Charlotte was relieved that no one dared to point fingers at her because of Waylon. Nelson was not at home, so she started doing her homework. The door was pushed open at about seven. Looking up, Charlotte saw Nelson walking in. His face against the light was expressionless, but the look in his eyes was sullen. He was exuding gloomy vibes, so she knew he was in a bad mood. Seeing her, he hoarsely said, "Little girl,e here and give me a hug." Charlotte wanted to refuse but somehow felt he was both fierce and pitiful. For the sake of her life, she put down the pen in her hand and slowly walked over. Chapter 52 Parenting Chapter 52 Parenting Chapter 52 Parenting Nelson pulled her into his arms. Her body was soft and had the faint orange smell of the shower gel. he rested his chin on her head when hugging her. Then, he sat on the recliner beside the bed and put her on hisp. She felt his warm body temperature and smelt alcohol and cigarettes. When he buried his head in her neck, his lips brushed against her corbone, making her shiver. "Why are you so fragrant and soft?" Nelson put one hand around her waist and stroked her soft cheek with the other. Then, he pretended to be confused and asked, "What do you drink every day? Floral water?" His flirtatious words made Charlotte so nervous that she heard it wrong. So, she stammered with a flushing face, "Mr. rk, I don''t drink toilet water!" She hoped he would not feed her toilet water! Nelson was speechless. After a pause, his chest vibrated when he let out muffledughter. He slowly touched her cheek with his fingers to feel the tenderness and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t feed you toilet water. What do you want to eat tonight?" Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief, thinking the way these big shots tortured people was perverted. Nelson had even attempted to let her drink toilet water! After a narrow escape, she didn''t dare to ask for anything, so she obediently said, "I''m fine with everything." Nelson narrowed his eyes and coaxed her in a deep voice, "Come on! You just need to tell me what you want to eat. I will satisfy you." Charlotte suddenly blushed for no reason. She did not dare to look into his dark eyes, so she turned her face aside, bit her lower lip, and said, "Let''s eat mutton stew." It was early spring, so the weather was still cold. Eating hot mutton stew was a great pleasure in life. The Lopez family often cooked mutton stew in winter to keep out the cold, but they had never given any to her. The mutton stew was soon ready. The chef of the rk family was good. Every piece of mutton was in a suitable size and tasted amazing. Mutton had its special odor, so the chef added a small amount of chili to suppress it. It was not very spicy, but Charlotte''s taste buds were sensitive. After eating five pieces of mutton, she began fanning her mouth with both hands. Nelson poured her a ss of iced drink made of Damask rose, chrysanthemum, hawthorn slices, and honey. It was sweet and sour with a floral fragrance, tasting nice. After she took a sip to counter the spiciness, he served her a bowl of mutton soup. And it also tasted delicious. Charlotte shyly said, "Thank you." Nelson said, "Why do you always express your gratitude by saying thank you?" Charlotte was at a loss, so she asked, "What should I do?" Nelson stretched out one slender finger, wiped a drop of sauce off her lips, and faintly smiled, "You know I''m a businessperson." Charlotte nodded. She of course knew he was a businessperson. Nelson was powerful. It was not exaggerated to say he was standing at the top of Seyso. His industries were all over Guabia. Guabia had a regtion that people in the army must not do business. But he was an exception. He did business and had arrogantly built a business empire. If other people had done such things, they would have long been suspended for inspection. But no one dared to criticize him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nelson continued, "In the eyes of businessmen, an oral "thank you" is not enough. We need something substantive in return." Charlotte suddenly realized something. She thought for a while, put down her fork, and said, "Wait a minute." Then, she left the dining table, picked up her schoolbag, and took a pendant out of the innermost pocket. Then, she handed it to him and embarrassedly said, "I have no money for now, but I will work hard to make money. I can mortgage jade pendant to you. Although it is worthless, it is from my deceased mother." Nelson stared at her with aplicated look in his eyes. Instead of epting the pendant, he said, "The substantive thing I mentioned is your kiss." Charlotte was speechless. She stared nkly at him with her round and moist eyes. When recovering from the shock after a long time, she quickly lowered her head and said in a fluster, "Please keep the pendant, I..." Seeing her nervously pinching her fingers and incoherently speaking, he gave a lowugh, took the jade pendant over, and said, "Fine, I''ll take it. Let''s continue enjoying the meal." Charlotte finally felt relieved. Nelson casually said, "Waylon told me you are doing well in school." She nodded, "I made two new friends." Thinking of something, she paused and looked at her clothes. Since Reagan had paid so much attention to them, they must be expensive. She had stuffed a piece of mutton into her mouth, so her cheeks bulged, and she couldn''t speak. Therefore, she hurriedly swallowed it and said, "Mr. rk, the clothes you bought for me are too expensive, I..." Nelson sneered, "Expensive? They are not good enough. I''ll ask my tailor in Juflil to make a batch of clothes for you. Tell Waylon the style you like." Charlotte was at a loss for words. She had heard the clothes of the real rich were custom-made. Maybe the price of one piece of their clothing was equivalent to the annual ie of an ordinary family. She could not ept a reward without making merit, so she hurriedly said, "No, thanks. I have enough clothes now!" Nelson didn''t reply but stared at her finish the soup he had served her in person. Then, he let her go on with her homework. Srnya High School did not have much homework, so Charlotte had already finished it. Now, she was reading medical books for self-study. The Moore family was a family of traditional medicine and had many books handed down from their ancestors. She had read most of them and thought they were useful. Nelson was feeding a parrot in the yard. It was a gift and good at copying human speech. He suddenly asked, "Are all girls this age so troublesome?" Waylon pondered and replied, "Sir, I have no idea. After all, I don''t have a daughter." The look Nelson''s ck eyes turned cold when he aggressively said, "Do you mean I''m old?" Chapter 53 Hard to Raise Her Chapter 53 Hard to Raise Her Chapter 53 Hard to Raise Her Waylon was the same age as Nelson. When saying he had no daughter, he had put Charlotte in his child''s generation and implied Nelson was as old as her father. Waylon coughed. His desire to survive was strong, so he exined, "Mr. rk, don''t get me wrong. I mean I barely get along with girls of Ms. Lopez''s age. Eloise is her peer, but she avoids me every time seeing me. I do know little about young girls." Seeing the look in Nelson''s eyes still gloomy, he knew he had not given a satisfying answer. So, he bit the bullet and said, "Judging from Eloise''s preferences, girls of her age don''t like to be disciplined. They like to be themselves and admire young pop stars." Nelson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Does Charlotte like any pop star?" Waylon fell silent after seeing the murderous intention in his eyes. Then, he said, "No, of course not. Ms. Lopez is well-behaved and focuses on her study." Nelson tutted, "I said I wanted to let my trailer make clothes for her, but she refused. Why is she so troublesome?" Why was it so hard to please her? It was too troublesome to raise a daughter. Waylon couldn''t help saying, "If you find it too troublesome, you can stop raising her. I think Mr. Andrew rk will be happy to take her over." When Nelson looked at him with a half-smile, thetter pped himself and said, "Sorry, I should not have made such an improper joke." Nelson concluded, "She is too effeminacy, so it is hard to raise her." Waylon was speechless, thinking Nelson was enjoying it. ... Charlotte finished reading a volume. When she was about to review the knowledge of pharmacology she had learned before, her phone suddenly vibrated. It was a WhatsApp message. She only had several friends on WhatsApp. After picking her phone up in confusion, she found the message was from Vivian. And there was nothing else but a weblink. After Charlotte curiously clicked on it, she instantly saw a scarlet headline, reading, "The illegitimate daughter has a sugar daddy! The million-dor luxury car picking her up is the solid evidence." Charlotte wanted to close the webpage as soon as seeing the words "illegitimate daughter" but somehow continued reading the post. The poster''s wording was malicious, and the system had blocked a string of obscenities. The poster posted two photos. One was the photo of Charlotte, Nichs, and Eloise having the meal in the cafeteria. And the other was the photo of her opening the car door. Then, the poster eloquently introduced Charlotte''s "identity", analyzed the value of her clothes and the luxury car, and finally came to the conclusion that she had a sugar daddy because she wore six- figure-price clothes and rode a luxury car worth tens of millions of dors. The logic was ridiculous. In addition to this, the poster also used her of seducing Nichs. Few people dared to get close to him, but he had many admirers. Seeing a coquettish slut suddenly appear beside him, the girls who liked him went crazy and cursed Charlotte with the most vicious words. Charlotte read thements. "Excuse me? How could such a person enter our school? Isn''t it a posh school?" "She entered through the back door! Although her clothes are rustic, she has good sex skills." "Why did Nichs talk to her? Such a slut doesn''t deserve it! She is a f*cking b*tch!" "Can we ask the school to expulse this illegitimate daughter? I want her to get out of Srnya High School. I hate the Lopez family!" "You''re going too far! Her sister is a good person. But she is too kind and always tolerates the illegitimate daughter." "We must drive her out of Srnya High School! We can''t study together with such a shameless person!" "Guys, mind yournguage! The system blocked many of your replies! I just want the illegitimate daughter to return to where she came from!" "To be honest, I can''t afford her clothes! And I want her to get lost too." "Me too." "Mee too." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mee too." "We must ask the school to expel her!" ... Charlotte pursed her lips, feeling sad. "What are you looking at?" When Nelson''s voice suddenly sounded from behind, Charlotte was taken aback. She was so flustered that she almost dropped her phone. He quickly caught it and held her waist. ncing at the post, he said, "They are talking nonsense!" Charlotte forced a smile and said, "Actually, what they said is notpletely false." She and Nelson were nominally married but had no marriage certificate. He was more like her sugar daddy than her husband. Those people were right to some extent, so she felt even sadder. When hearing other people me her in the past, she couldfort herself by thinking the malice had nothing to do with her because she had never done those bad deeds. But now, she could no longer do it. After all, she was indeed a kept woman now. Nelson threw her shabby phone aside, hugged her slender waist from behind, rested his chin on her shoulder, and hoarsely said, "Are you sad?" Charlotte pondered and nodded. She did not want to lie. He whispered in her ear, "What about I make our rtionship public?" His voice was attractive and mellow like the lowest sound of a cello, so Charlotte''s fair earlobes were soon dyed ayer of crimson. But she was taken aback instead of being bewitched. So, she couldn''t help shouting, "No!" Nelson''s eyes be gloomy. He was exuding dangerous vibes when asking with a fake smile, "Why? Will I make you lose face?" Charlotte bit her lower lip in silence. Nelson''s aura got increasingly cold, and the look in his eyes gradually became dangerous. Then, he sneered and let go of her. Sure enough, no one would want to stay by his side. If he made their rtionship public, it would be hard for her to marry another man in the future. After all, even if he died, no one would dare to date his woman. He had suppressed his irritability since returning home. But now, his anger arrogantly surged to his brain like crazy. A hint of scarlet appeared in the depths of his ck pupils, and he clenched his fists. Since she was disobedient, he would destroy her. After she died, he would bury her in a ce with picturesque scenery. It would be good for him to visit her grave every month. Sure enough, only the dead would be obedient. Chapter 54 Pink Underwear Chapter 54 Pink Underwear Chapter 54 Pink Underwear The beast in his heart hade out of the cage, so he expressionlessly stretched out his hand. Charlotte suddenly looked back with tears in her big eyes and pitifully stared at him, saying, "If you make our rtionship public, it will be difficult for you to date other women in the future." Nelson was speechless. Charlotte couldn''t help crying, "The other woman will mind it if they know about me. I don''t want to cause trouble for you!" He did not know how to reply, so he stared at her withplicated emotions. Suddenly, he reached out to lift her chin and said, "Are you worried I can''t find a girlfriend in the future?" She whispered, "I''m here to counteract your bad luck. After you recover, you won''t need me and will marry someone else." Nelson was so furious that heughed. Seeing this, she thought he was relieved to know she was considering his interests, so she sobbed, "I am a grateful person! I will return everything you gave me in the future!" She would have a neat breakup with him! The beast returned to the iron cage, and Nelson was amused. His thick eyshes hung down when he looked at her and said, "Don''t worry! Even if I be paralyzed, women will keep throwing themselves at me. I will never have difficulty getting married." Charlotte thought his words made sense, so she aggrievedly looked at him and said, "But if you disclose our rtionship, people will say I am a donkey in a lion''s hide. I don''t want them to think so." Nelson thought this metaphor was interesting. He licked his teeth and wanted to bite the little donkey''s tender neck. Then, he said, "I will listen to you. Don''t cry." Charlotte felt ashamed. When she turned around to get a tissue, he suddenly pulled her back and pressed his soft and slightly cool lips against her eyelid. She widened her eyes in shock, looking at his pretty star-like eyes close at hand. There were tears on her eyshes. Seeing them trembling in panic, he wanted to wantonly bully her. When he chuckled and reached out to lift her chin, her eyshes trembled even more violently. He soothingly massaged her fair and tender neck and said in a frivolous tone, "Don''t cry, OK?" Charlotte was at a loss for words. When she returned to her senses, she hurriedly pushed him away, rushed into the bathroom, and mmed the door shut. Despite being pushed away, Nelson tapped his finger on his nose and happilyughed. ... Charlotte looked in the mirror and found herself blushing like a shrimp. She whimpered in a faint voice and washed her face with cold water. But the heat in her face did not subside. She was speechless and so ashamed that she felt like dying. After about ten minutes, she thought it was improper to hide in the bathroom all the time. She was too embarrassed to go out, so she simply took a shower and thought herself smart. It wasn''t until she wiped her body with a soft towel that she realized she had not brought clean underwear or pajamas into the bathroom. She had thrown her previous clothes into theundry basket. They had been stained with water, so she could not put them on now. She was speechless and deeply regretted it. She wrapped herself in arge towel and pressed her ear against the bathroom door. It sounded like Nelson had left. She heaved a sigh of relief, vigntly opened the door a crack, and stuck out her head to look around. Confirming he was indeed not in the bedroom, she guessed he had gone to talk to Waylon. Then, she tightly clutched the towel on her chest, sneakily went out of the bathroom, walked to the closet, and quickly took out her pajamas. When she was about to open her underwear drawer, Nelson said in a smiling voice from behind, "Wear the pink one." Charlotte was at a loss for words. She stiffly turned her head back like a slow motion in movies and saw him standing behind her. He was slender and more than a head taller than her, and there was a smile in his eyes. His hand passed over her shoulder, helped her open the drawer, and picked out a pink set, saying, "Here you are." Charlotte was speechless. If she measured her blood pressure now, the sphygmomanometer might explode. She was so ashamed that she lost her mind, took over the underwear from his hand in a daze, held it together with her pajamas, and asked, "Do you like pink?" ncing at her fair and tender shoulders with beautiful lines and slender neck, he replied, "Yes." She must look pretty like a flower in pink. Charlotte said, "I''m going to put them on." He grabbed her wrist and asked, "Do you need my help?" She looked back at him and seriously said, "I''m eighteen, so I can dress myself." He disappointedly said, "Fine." Charlotte was at a loss for words again. She rushed into the bathroom and quickly put on her clothes. Then, she nkly looked at herself in the mirror. She felt as if she had gotten drunk because she had said crazy just now. She wondered why she had asked such a flirtatious question! But she had never expected him to like pink. Suddenly, Nelson knocked on the bathroom door and said, "Little girl, I need to take a shower." Charlotte hurriedly replied, "I''ll be right out." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t tease her anymore but directly went into the bathroom to take a shower. She breathed a sigh of relief and dried her hair. She did not want him to examine her body, so she immediately wrapped herself in the warm nket and closed her eyes to pretend to be asleep. When Nelson came out of the bathroom fifteen minutester, he nced at the bulge on the floor, went to the door, and said something to the servant outside. Soon, the servant brought a ss of warm milk over. Nelson bent over, tugged at Charlotte''s nket, and said, "Get up and drink the milk." But she was determined to stay motionless. He thought for a while and coaxingly said, "Little girl, if you don''t drink milk, you won''t grow taller." Charlotte was speechless. He had urately hit her pain point. No wonder he could seed and be a big shot. She got up crying. After taking the milk over, she asked for confirmation, "Mr. rk, is it because you drink milk every day that you grow so tall?" Nelson casually replied, "Yes." Hearing this, she gulped down the ss of milk. Then, she looked so proud as if what she had downed was a bottle of whisky. "Come here." Charlotte coughed when hearing this. She was afraid he wanted to examine her body, so she slowly walked over. But he just reached out to wipe the milk stains off her lips. She said, "I..." He narrowed his eyes, leaned over, and licked away the remaining milk. She dryly continued, "I can wipe it off by myself." Chapter 55 Stroke Chapter 55 Stroke Chapter 55 Stroke Nelson lightly said, "It tastes sweet." Charlotte was speechless, thinking it was pure milk without sugar. She put the ss down in a fluster, thought for a while, and asked, "Would you like a ss of milk?" "No." Nelson grabbed her fingers, slowly kneaded them, and said, "It''s gettingte. Go to bed." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Charlotte nodded. When she turned her head to pick up the nket, the cor of her pajamas slid aside, revealing her fair and slender neck and delicate corbone. Nelson saw a red mole on the left side of her neck. It was bright and enchanting like a drop of blood falling into milk, so he was turned on. When she was about to lie down, a force suddenly hit her and pressed down on the soft mattress on the floor. She eximed in shock. Nelson slowly kneaded her neck, and his pupils were bottomless and pitch-ck without any other color. So, she could not guess his current emotion. Charlotte was startled, suspecting he would break her neck. But he just slowly stroked it as if touching precious porcin. Then, he lowered his head and slowly touched the red mole on her neck with his lips She felt both cold and hot on her kissed skin. The two feelings intertwined and almost drove her crazy. Nelson nibbled the red mole and said in a muffled voice, "It''s beautiful." Her eyes were full of mist, and it took a while for her to realize he was talking about her red mole. She didn''t know how to respond to such apliment, so she stupidly said, "Thank you." He gave a lowugh and intimately kissed her smooth skin. Lowering his head, he identally noticed a bright red mole on her corbone like a spreading butterfly wing. On her milk-like skin, the bright red mole looked coquettish and dazzling. Nelson''s eyes became dim when he asked, "Is there any other mole on your body?" Charlotte replied in a daze, "On the back." When he raised his hand to lift her pajamas, she was startled and quickly returned to her senses. She firmly pressed the hem of her pajamas and said with a flushed face, "Mr. rk!" He smiled, "Are you shy?" She bit her lower lip and nodded. Nelson didn''t force her. He stroked the red mole on her neck with his thumb and said, "Say something nice to please me." She was speechless. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Little girl, don''t you know men like to hear ttering words when they get old?" She subconsciously retorted, "But you are not old!" Nelson was pleased, so heughed, "You turn out to be honey-mouthed." Charlotte was speechless because she had not expected it to be so easy to coax him! She grabbed the hem of her pajamas with a flushed face, looked at him with moist eyes, and said, "It''ste. You''re not in good health, so you should go to bed now." Nelson nced at the time and found it was almost ten. When he nodded, there was suddenly a knock on the door. His eyes darkened when he coldly asked, "What''s wrong?" Waylon said outside the door, "Mr. rk, Madame rk suddenly got ill." Nelson had no family affection for his grandma, so he indifferently replied, "It''s none of my business." Waylon said, "Mr. Matthew rk sent people to invite you over. This time, it seems serious. The family doctor is at a loss. They n to send her to the hospital. You should go to have a look!" Nelson coldly looked at the ground for a while, suddenly turned to look at Charlotte, and said, "Change your clothes. Go with me." Charlotte had not expected him to take her there, so she asked, "What?" ... Ten minutester, She wheeled Nelson into Madame rk''s residence. Elizabeth knew how to enjoy her life. Although her residence was not veryrge, the nts and the decorations were exquisite and priceless. And she had more than a dozen servants. If Charlotte came here at ordinary times, she could see how Elizabeth put on airs. But right now, everyone in the house was anxious. Seeing Nelsoning, the people inside stopped talking. Matthew frowned and tightly pursed his lips. Judging from his stern face, Charlotte knew Elizabeth''s condition must be bad. Seeing her, Matthew politely nodded and said, "Nelson, the family doctor said it might be a stroke. We should immediately send her to the hospital." Compared with Matthew, Nelson was much calmer as if the dying person was not his grandmother. Madame rk''s servants were angry about it but dare not say anything. Because of the wind on the way here, Nelson''s face became even paler. He coldly looked at the middle-aged doctor and said, "Tell me about her illness." The doctor was sweating profusely and didn''t even dare to look at Nelson when tremblingly replied, "Madame rk said she had a headache this morning. She always has headaches, so the servants didn''t contact me. ording to her instructions, they decocted medicinal herbs for her. At about two in the afternoon, she asked all the servants to leave and took a nap alone. The servants didn''t think much about it then. But she did not call anyone in when it was time to have dinner. The servants thought it strange, so they went in and saw her have hemiplegia with her mouth and eyes crooked. They were shocked and quickly called me." The doctor swallowed hard and continued, "Stroke has always been violent and has a sudden onset. If they had contacted me when Madame rk told them she had a headache, I would have stabilized her condition. But now, we can only send her to the hospital!" Nelson remained expressionless when asking, "Where''s the person who takes care of her?" A middle-aged woman knelt on the ground with a plop and said, "Mr. rk, it''s me." Charlotte remained quiet, nced at this woman, and recognized her. When she had firste to the rk family, the woman had asked her to undress for a body check. Her name was Scarlet. Now, Scarlet was no longer arrogant. Her forehead was beaded with cold sweat, and her body was shaking when she tremblingly said, "Mr. rk, it''s my fault! I failed to take care of Madame rk." Nelson lightly nced at her and expressionlessly said, "It''s indeed your fault." Scarlet was so frightened that she burst into tears, fearing the ruthless man would shoot her in the head. Charlotte pursed her lips and looked at the person in the bed. Chapter 56 Prescription Chapter 56 Prescription Chapter 56 Prescription Rachel anxiously stood by the bed with a pale face. Outsiders might think she was filial. But she was so worried because Madame rk was her only protection umbre in the rk family. If Madame rk died, no one would regard her as the youngdy of the rk family any longer. And the blow would be devastating. So, she hoped Madame rk would recover more than anyone else. The woman lying on the bed had crooked eyes, hemiplegia, and numbness on one side of her body. She was suffering from a stroke. So, she was no longer bossy or arrogant. Nelson casually nced at her and said, "Since you said we should send her to the hospital, let''s go." Matthew said, "People who suffer from a stroke could not withstand the wind. I will ask the servants to bring some quilts over." Charlotte suddenly stepped forward, pushed Rachel away, and sat on the bed. Then, she reached out to lift Madame rk''s eyelids, checked the whites of the eyes, and whispered, "Madame rk, open your mouth." Madame rk''s consciousness was fuzzy, so she subconsciously opened her mouth. Charlotte took a closer look and found her tongue was dark red with a thin white coating. She picked up Madame rk''s skinny wrist to feel the pulse. Feeling the skipping pulse, she furrowed her delicate eyebrows, turned around to look at Scarlet kneeling on the ground, and asked, "Does Madame rk often feel dizzy and irritable and have headaches? Does she stammer?" Scarlet froze for a moment and frantically nodded, "Yes! You''re right!" Rachel who had pushed away flew into a rage after seeing Charlotte touch Madame rk. So, she angrily said, "What are you doing? If anything happens to Grandma, can you bear the consequence?" Charlotte ignored her and frowned, "Cinnamon Twig Syndrome can be caused by many factors, such as emotional depression, poor diet, overwork, climate change, and blood stasis. Madame rk''s stroke may be caused by emotional depression, anger, and climate change. We have missed the best time for treatment, so it will not help even if we send her to the hospital now." Rachel was stunned to hear her words and shouted, "Do you think we should let her stay here instead of sending her to the hospital? Charlotte, stop being rmist! I know you have learned a little medicine at home. But Madame rk is noble. You should not have used her illness to show off! She suffers from emotional depression and anger because of you!" She was so anxious that she was speaking without thinking. Although Nelson was present, she still harshly scolded Charlotte. Charlotte paused and lowered her eyes. It wasn''t because of Rachel''s scolding but because she suddenly remembered Mr. rk and her grandma were on bad terms. She had not exaggerated anything. Stroke could kill people. Madame rk had been suffering from a stroke for a long time. If they send her to the hospital now, she might die on the way. So, it would be useless. Charlotte had read many medical books of the Moore family, so she had the confidence to save her life. But she was afraid... Thinking of this, she raised her clear eyes to look at Nelson. She was afraid if she rescued Madame rk, he would be unhappy. A smile suddenly appeared on Nelson''s expressionless face. He slowly stroked his chin with his fingers, looked at Charlotte, and asked, "Why are you looking at me?" Charlotte bit her lower lip, and her shellfish-like teeth left a white mark on her red lips. She didn''t speak, but he understood the look in her eyes. So, he indifferently said, "You can do whatever you want." He sounded as if he did not care whether Elizabeth would die at all. Hearing this, Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. Since her childhood, her grandfather had taught her that a kind heart was more important than excellent medical skills for a doctor. So, it was hard for her to watch Elizabeth die without doing anything, although thetter had been making things difficult for her. Rachel thought of something, quickly stopped in front of Madame rk''s bed, and said, "Nelson, are you insane? How can you let a little girl treat Grandma? No way! I don''t agree! She must go to the hospital!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The family doctor didn''t know Charlotte''s identity. He studied foreign medicine and knew little about traditional medicine, so he frowned, "Lady, it is a life-and-death matter! You can''t treat people even if you read some medical books! We have no time to waste! Our priority is to send her to the hospital as soon as possible!" Ba who had remained silent all the time nced at Nelson and softly said, "Ms. Lopez, the situation is urgent. You can''t use it as an opportunity to practice your medical skills. Dr. Hudson is a famous doctor. But even he can''t do anything about it. You should stop showing off! We must send Madame rk to the hospital as soon as possible!" Rachel stared at Charlotte and said, "Grandma made things difficult for you, so you hate her and want to take advantage of the opportunity to kill her, right? Don''t you even think about it!" She thought Nelson had ordered Charlotte to make trouble because he wanted to take the opportunity to eradicate Madame rk! And she would never let him get his way! Charlotte gritted her teeth. Seeing Madame rk''s face getting increasingly pale, she was anxious. Stroke treatment could not be dyed! If they wasted more time here, even her grandfather could not save Madame rk''s life! But the more urgent the situation was, the calmer she became. Her face looked strangely charming under the light when she resolutely stared at Rachel and said, "Ms. Brown, trust me. I won''t hurt Madame rk! It''s toote to send her to the hospital now!" Rachel''s eyes turned red when she shouted, "Don''t you even think about it! Grandma''s illness is caused by you! Get out of here!" Charlotte was also angry, but she was soft-tempered and wouldn''t lose her temper. So, she only stretched out her hand, intending to push Rachel aside. Rachel looked fragile but was quite strong. So, she easily swung Charlotte away! Charlotte eximed in shock but didn''t fall to the ground because Nelson timely put his arm around her waist. His eyes became cold when he said without looking at Charlotte, "Pull Rachel aside." No one dared to disobey his order, so the servants could only drag Rachel aside. "Nelson! You''re insane! She is your biological grandma!" Rachel shouted like crazy. "I know it better than you," Nelson contemptuously replied. Matthew sullenly looked at him and asked, "Nelson, are you sure you will do it?" Nelsonzily said, "I''m not a doctor. Why do you ask me about it." Matthew turned to look at Charlotte racing against time to check Madame rk''s condition. When he was about to ask, Nelson coldly said, "Don''t disturb her." Matthew was speechless. A drop of cold sweat appeared on the tip of Charlotte''s nose, but she was surprisingly calm. She closed her eyes and said, "Madame rk, this is abination of the phlegm and the blood stasis. I need to dispel the cold, nourish the blood, invigorate the cirction of blood, and reduce phlegm. I will give a prescription." Chapter 57 Wakeup Chapter 57 Wakeup Chapter 57 Wakeup She thought for a while and told them the prescription. After the servants wrote it down, she said, "Hurry up and decoct the medicine!" After the servants quickly left, the family doctor was stunned and asked, "What prescription is it?" Charlotte patiently exined, "It''s Largeleaf Gentian Decoction. It is amon prescription to expel the cold and nourish the blood. Madame rk is old, so I added Astragalus to increase her energy." After a pause, she added, "Although the prescription ismon, it will be effective ording to her symptoms. I believe her condition will improve after she takes one dose." The family doctor knew nothing about traditional medicine, so he was at a loss. Foreign medicine had be popr in recent years. Like many other people, he had no trust in ancient traditional medicine. Despite the presence of Nelson and Matthew, he frowned, "Youngdy, who is your teacher? You don''t have the slightest reverence for human life at such a young age! What if Madame rk''s condition gets worse after she takes your medicine?" Rachel calmed down, so she pushed away the servant supporting her, looked at Charlotte, and sneered, "Charlotte, you have dyed grandma''s treatment time! If anything happens to her, you will not get away with it!" Charlotte took a deep breath, looked at the family doctor, and said, "Madame rk''s condition can''t be worse." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The family doctor was at a loss for words. After all, he knew it was useless even if they sent her to the hospital now. It might be better to try thest resort. Rachel did not know medicine at all. In her eyes, only the hospital could save Madame rk. So, she believed Charlotte and Nelson were joining hands to murder her. New and old grudges made her hate Charlotte to the core, so she said, "People all have mouths. It''s easier said than done! But I know you''re making excuses for failing to save my grandma!" Ba nced at Nelson, quickly pulled Rachel over, and said, "Rachel, you should not have said so much. After all, things havee down to this point. Let''s wait and see how Ms. Lopez''s medical skills are." Rachel sneered, "If my grandma dies, I will bury you with her!" Charlotte pursed her lips, not wanting to speak to her. She turned to look at Madame rk lying on the bed. Seeing her face getting paler, she said to a servant, "Close all the windows. Don''t let any wind in." The servants hurried to do as she ordered. About five minutester, the decoction was ready. People in the bedroom could smell the bitterness from a long distance away, so Ba and Rachel couldn''t help covering their noses. Rachel asked with a deep frown, "Is such a thing drinkable?" The world was rapidly developing, and people no longer trusted the things passed down from their ancestors. Many people sneered at t traditional medicine and thought those who engaged in traditional medicine were liars. Foreign medicine was simple, convenient, and effective, so it was more popr. Compared with it, traditional medicine was troublesome and bitter. So, it became even more unpopr. But for most cases, foreign medicine treated the symptoms, while traditional medicine treated the disease. Charlotte nced at Rachel, picked the decoction up, and asked the servants to put two soft pillows behind Madame rk''s back to make it more convenient to feed her the medicine. She scooped up the decoction. When she was about to feed it to Madame rk, Rachel suddenly said, "Ms. Lopez, you''d better think about it carefully!" She believed even a healthy person would die after taking this bowl of ck decoction. Charlotte paused for a second and then began to feed Madame rk the medicine. Because of hemiplegia, it was difficult to feed her. But Charlotte was patient. And it took more than ten minutes to feed half of the decoction. Then, she let Madame rk lie on her back and wrapped her thin body tightly with the quilt. She breathed a sigh of relief, believing the medicine would soon take effect. Everyone intently looked at Madame rk. After five minutes, she suddenly trembled all over. Rachel was so startled that she screamed and rushed to the bed. Even Matthew took a step forward with a frown. Madame rk''s body kept convulsing. Soon, the quilt could no longer wrap her. Rachel''s face was full of tears. She red at Charlotte and said, "Look at what you did! Are you happy now? Guys, she murdered Madame rk! Hurry up and drag her to the Public Station! She poisoned her!" The servants didn''t respond but turned to look at Matthew and Nelson. Charlotte frowned, "Madame rk has suffered from the stroke for a long time. So, it''s normal for her to react like this. She will be fine..." Before she could finish her words, Madame rk''s withered hand suddenly grabbed Rachel''s wrist, causing thetter to scream in fright. Then, she tilted her head and spat out a mouthful of ck-red blood! Rachel was terrified and shouted, "Charlotte, you vicious b*tch! You poisoned Madame rk! You poisoned her!" Charlotte was speechless, thinking she had watched too many soap operas. Then, she helplessly said, "What Madame rk spat out is the blood stagnant in her chest. After getting rid of it, she is out of danger now." "Bullshit!" Rachel no longer cared about her image and angrily shouted, "Hurry up and send this b*tch to the police station! I want her to repay with her life!" Hearing this, Nelson indifferently said with strong murderous intention, "I''ve long told you that you don''t have the final say in my family. Why don''t you keep my words in mind?" Rachel instinctively trembled. Looking at Madame rk lying on the bed, she thought of her dark future and hysterically shouted, "Nelson, why are you still defending her? You are bewitched! She killed your grandmother!" Nelson sneered, "It''s not a big deal if she dies. After all, she has lived a long time. It should be enough for her now." Rachel froze because she had never expected him to say such words in front of so many people. Matthew looked at Nelson in disapproval and said, "Nelson!" Nelson didn''t say anything more but nced at Charlotte''s pale face. He didn''t care whether she could save his grandmother. But Charlotte had given him the prescription. Since she had put herself forward, she must be confident of saving her life. So, he did not mind waiting a little longer. He lightly nced at Rachel and said, "Ms. Brown, if you continue to be so noisy, I will mute you forever." Rachel instantly covered her mouth in horror. Suddenly, Madame rk on the bed coughed. And her pale face slowly reddened when she weakly opened his eyes! Chapter 58 The Past Chapter 58 ThePast Chapter 58 The Past The family doctor couldn''t be more surprised. He was a doctor, so he could tell Madame rk was recovering at a nce! But he was still a little suspicious, so he hurried forward and did a simple examination. Then, he found her condition had gotten much better! He looked at Charlotte in shock. And the look in his eyes gradually turned into admiration when he said, "Ms. Lopez, I''m sorry. My medical skills are inferior to yours." Charlotte did care about such things, so she smiled, "You did a medical examination just now. Does Madame rk have anyplications?" The family doctor froze and then shook his head, "No, her heart rate and pulse are both normal." He secretly thought Charlotte would have a bright future. After all, she was not arrogant at all, although she had excellent medical skills at a young age. But he had doubted her ability and hindered her just now. Thinking he should not have judged a book by its cover, the family doctor felt so ashamed that he wished he could sink through the floor. But Rachel felt even more ashamed than him. She looked at him and asked in disbelief, "Is my grandma alright now?" He nodded, "Yes, she is out of danger and will gradually recover." Rachel suddenly lost all strength, slumped on the carpet, and stared at Charlotte with aplicated look in her eyes. Charlotte had saved Madame rk''s life, so Rachel''s previous words and actions made her look funny like a clown. She had even said she would bury Charlotte with Madame rk. Although her protective umbre survived, she was not happy at all. Instead, her face looked sullen. It was the little slut that had saved Madame rk. At the thought of it, she felt disgusted as if having swallowed a fly. Charlotte checked Madame rk''s condition again and asked a servant to feed some water to her. Then, she said to the servants, "Madame rk should be able to move soon. But she will feel sore and numb. Please massage her to promote her blood cirction. Don''t put forth too much strength. Her blood has stagnated for too long. If you massage her hard, her blood vessels may burst. Please keep my words in your minds." Charlotte was the best doctor in the servants'' eyes now, so they heavily nodded their heads. "Let her continue to take Largeleaf Gentian Decoction. Three times a day before meals. The dosage is the same as today. Go to my ce to let me revise the prescription two dayster. Don''t hesitate to contact me if there is any emergency. She must avoid the wind. Even if she feels hot and sweats a lot, you must not fan her. This medicine will force the internal heat out of her body. She will recover after the heat dissipates." Charlotte thought for a while and added, "By the way, persuade her to calm down. The stroke should be caused by emotional depression and anger. Anger hurts her liver. Worry, sadness, fear, and nervousness are all triggers of a stroke. She must control her emotions. Otherwise, the risk of rpse would be high! In addition, you must pay attention to her diet. She should avoid alcohol and eat more soy products, vegetables, fruits, and fish. And she needs more omega-3 fatty acid." The servants hurriedly wrote her words down. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Madame rk is out of danger. Take good care of her, and she will gradually recover." Then, she stood up, seriously looked at Rachel, and asked, "Do you still want to bury me?" Rachel was speechless. After Nelson chucked, the others couldn''t help chuckling with him. He knew Charlotte had not deliberately asked this question to embarrass Rachel. She had asked because she sincerely wanted an answer. Rachel''s face turned purple when she gritted her teeth and said with a fake smile, "Of course not! I only want to thank you!" Charlotte felt relieved and said, "That''s good." After all, she was going to be buried with Mr. rk. She did not want them to cut her in half. Rachel was at a loss for words. If she had had a knife now, she would have stabbed the little b*tch! When Charlotte looked back and softly smiled at Nelson, her delicate face was dazzling under the light, looking charming. She obediently held his wheelchair and asked, "Mr. rk, are we going back?" Pleased by the word "we", Nelson nodded with a smile, "Yes, let''s go back." Remembering something, he said to Matthew, "Go back to rest." Matthew nodded, "Okay." Charlotte then wheeled Nelson out of Madame rk''s residence. She had been concentrating on the treatment and had not paid attention to time. Feeling the cool wind outside, she suddenly realized it waste at night. She yawned, took out her phone from her pocket, and found it was two in the morning. The wind sent an unknown flower fragrance over. She had never smelled it before, thinking it was a little intoxicating. She drooped her long eyshes and asked a faint voice, "Mr. rk, are you angry about me saving Madame rk?" Nelson lightly asked, "Why do you ask such a question?" Charlotte''s face puckered. After pondering for a while, she said, "Because you seem to have a bad rtionship with her." Nelson paused and said, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care whether she lives or dies." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte didn''t know the reason. But she guessed Elizabeth had disappointed Nelson as Jonathan had done to her. He had no family affection for her anymore, so he did not care whether she would die. She pitied him, so she whispered, "When I was young, I tried to get along well with Aurora and Jonathan." Nelson didn''t know why she suddenly talked about her childhood, but he was interested. Although he had already read all her information, her telling the story in a soft and sweet voice was more interesting than the cold documents. He let her stop the wheelchair in the garden, took her hand, and asked her to sit on hisp. Then, he put his hands around her waist, imprisoned her in his arms in a possessive posture, and rested his chin on her shoulder. As long as he slightly tilted his head, his lips would touch the bright red mole on her neck. When she blushed again, hezily said, "Go on." She nodded and seriously said, "Before my mother passed away, she told me my grandpa was too old to take care of me. She asked me to build up a good rtionship with my father because I would have to live with him in the future. Even if he had neglected me for years, I must not hate him. Therefore, when Aurora took me to the Lopez family, I tried hard to please Jonathan." She chuckled and continued, "I remember when he held a grand birthday party for Vivian, I saw it through the crack of the door and felt very envious." Chapter 59 His Toffee Chapter 59 His Toffee Chapter 59 His Toffee "I wanted to eat the big cake. Vivian saw me and asked me to join them. I was overjoyed and said happy birthday to her. But when her friends asked who I was, she said..." Charlotte paused and continued, "She said I was a servant''s daughter. I was sad, so I cried and asked Jonathan why Vivian treated me like this. He said because I was an illegitimate daughter, they would only regard me as a servant. Hearing my biological father say such words, I sadly cried and lost my temper for the first time. I even smashed a ss." She looked up at the stars in the sky and whispered, "Mr. rk, they treat me badly, so I don''t want to be nice to them. The world is simple. You are a good person. If others misunderstand you and treat you badly, it''s not your fault." Nelson smiled after realizing she had beaten around the bush tofort him because of his bad rtionship with Elizabeth. His hard heart softened, so he kissed the beautiful red mole on her neck and said, "You''re right. I know what to do now." Charlotte''s neck stiffened. She felt a little aggrieved because she could not figure out why he had kissed her after understanding what she meant. The red mole on her neck was sensitive. When his soft and cold lips touched it, her heart skipped a beat. The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. There were no birds, so the garden was so quiet that she could hear him breathing. She had not told him the price she had paid for losing her temper that time. Aurora had made her kneel on the broken ss for an entire afternoon. The shards of ss had been so sharp that they had prated her delicate flesh. But Aurora had been having a cup of mellow coffee in the distance, listening to Vivian share the interesting things in school. After a long time, she suddenly remembered Charlotte, looked at her, and kindly asked, "Char, does it hurt?" Charlotte had been too young to understand the ugliness of this world, so she subconsciously replied, "Yes, it hurts." Aurora had said, "Come here and let me take a look." When Charlotte had tried to stand up, Vivian had pressed one hand on her shoulder and smiled, "Char, who told you to get up? My mom wanted you to go over on your knees. Hurry up!" Charlotte''s knees had been dripping with blood, so she couldn''t stand up even if Vivian had not stopped her. She had bitten her lip in silence and had not dared to cry because she had known if she disobeyed their order, they would give her more severe punishments. When she had gone over on her knees, the shards of ss had recklessly cut into her, and it had hurt badly. Aurora had condescendingly looked at her and smiled, "Poor girl, it hurts, right?" Charlotte lowered her head in silence Aurora touched her face and sighed, "Char, you have stained the floor. Why are you so naughty? Clean the floor! Otherwise, I will be angry." Charlotte had been in pain and burst out a cold sweat, but she had still whispered, "I see." Hearing this, Aurora smiled with satisfaction and left with Vivian. Afraid of being scolded, Charlotte had endured the pain in her knees and cleaned up the blood and shards of ss on the ground. Then, she had hidden in the bathroom, held the tweezers with her immature hands, and taken the shards of ss out of her flesh one by one. The process had been painful and torturous. Charlotte''s fingers had trembled so violently in pain that she almost dropped the tweezers. But she had gritted her teeth and endured it. She was not Vivian, so she had no right to be willful. She could only rely on herself. If she had not had the ancestral scar removal ointment of the Moore family, those ugly scars would have been left on her legs and disgusted Mr. rk. When a gust of cold wind blew, Nelson hugged Charlotte tighter and said, "I joined the army when I was sixteen." His hoarse voice was inhumanly indifferent, but in the night wind, it sounded strangely pleasant. "At that time, no one knew me or cared for me. I lived in the big barrack, ate the same food as all the other soldiers, and fought bloody battles at the front line. Later, I joined the National Security Agency and saw a lot of worldly affairs." He casually understated the bloody intrigues and continued, "When I was on a mission, my teammate stabbed me in the chest, and I almost died." When Charlotte eximed in shock, he smiled, "But I survived." He narrowed his eyes and coldly said, "After a near-death experience, I realize many things are not as important as I thought. So, I don''t care about them now." When they had met for the first time, Charlotte had seen many scars on his back. She remembered there was indeed a scar of a perforation wound on his left chest. It was an old scar and looked inconspicuous, so she had not expected it had almost killed him back then. However, it was indeed close to his heart. She pursed her lips, carefully took his hand, and asked, "Mr. rk, are you sad?" Nelson scoffed, "Why do you think I would be sad?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. His life used to be boring. He had not cared about anything in this world until a white and soft toffee had fallen into his territory. She was so sweet that things began to get out of control. ... In Elizabeth''s residence, Rachel grabbed the family doctor''s hand and asked in disbelief, "Are you sure my grandma is fine?" The family doctor nodded, "Yes, Ms. Brown. If you don''t believe me, you can ask another doctor to see her." Rachel shook his hand away and said, "No need." The family doctor of the rk family was a world-renowned good doctor, so his words must be true. The family doctor sighed, "I didn''t expect Ms. Lopez to have such excellent skills. After all, she is young. Thanks to her, Madame rk is out of danger now. Ms. Brown, you should thank her!" Rachel forced a smile and said, "Yeah, I didn''t expect it either. I will thank her." When she was speaking, her eyes were full of insidiousness. ... Charlotte got upte in the morning, so she didn''t even have time to have breakfast. When she was about to run out with a bag of milk, Nelson grabbed her and said, "Leave after eating breakfast." She anxiously retorted, "But I''m going to bete!" "You should not have overslept." He led her to the dining table and continued, "I''ll call your teacher. Take your time to have breakfast." Charlotte was taken aback and hurriedly said, "No! It is improper!" If Nelson called Ms. Jaxon in person... Charlotte could imagine she would look at her as if looking at a monster. She didn''t dare disobey his order, so she quickly stuffed a piece of bread into her mouth, finished breakfast in five minutes, and then hurried to school. Chapter 60 Good-for-nothing Chapter 60 Good-for-nothing Chapter 60 Good-for-nothing Charlotte and Eloise met at the school gate, so they walked in together. People pointed at Charlotte along the way. Eloise tried to scold them. But because of the increasing number of people, she soon couldn''t handle it. Charlotte grabbed her wrist and said, "Calm down! I''m not angry. But you look like an angry bird." "They are ndering you! Why aren''t you mad at them?" Eloise said while iprehensibly looking at her. Charlotte smiled. She had been a little angry when Vivian had sent her the post ndering her as a kept woman. But when Nelson had said he wanted to make their rtionship public, she had been scared and stopped being angry. Everyone had the right to speak, so she could not force them to shut up, right? "It''s OK. I''m used to it." She took Eloise''s hand and said, "When people scolded me in the past, I was alone. But you''re by my side now. So, I''m happy. Besides, what they said is not true. I didn''t do it, so I won''t take their words to my heart.¡± Eloise felt sad, so she sniffed and said, "Don''t worry! I will always support you!" Charlotte nodded. Soon, they entered the ssroom together. As soon as Reagan and the others saw Charlotte, they began to mock her. But Charlotte ignored them. They did not shut up until Nichs entered the ssroom. He sat down, took out a ss bottle of milk from his schoolbag, and put it on Charlotte''s desk, saying, "Drink it, and you will grow tall." Charlotte was speechless. She gloomily bit her lower lip but still picked it up. Feeling it was warm, she said in a faint voice, "Thank you." He smiled, "You''re wee." His eyes looked vivid and beautiful when he said, "This is my special care for the dwarf." Charlotte was at a loss for words. Because of the presence of Nichs and Eloise, no one dared to make trouble for her. Nichs heard those rumors during the break, so he asked, "Why do those people always suspect you have a sugar daddy?" Charlotte was working on a multiple-choice question. When she bit the tip of her pen, she remembered Nelson had said, "Choose the shortest option if the other three are long. Choose the longest if the other three are short. If all the options have the same length, choose C." Hearing Nichs''s words, she said, "Maybe they watched too many soap operas." Nichsughed, raised his arm, and put it on the back of her chair. Charlotte didn''t bother to stop him but hesitantly chose "C". He sat cross-legged and leaned back in the chair in a rxed posture, saying, "Charlotte, you don''t need to go to college. What are you working so hard for? Even if you win the first ce, you won''t get a schrship.¡± Charlotte paused, turned to look at him, and asked, "Do you think passing the college entrance examination is the purpose of studying?" Nichs smiled, "I am not studying to enter the university." He raised his eyebrows and continued, "Even if I got a zero on the exam, the Bet family will still let me go to the best university." He touched his chin and kicked Eloise''s chair, asking, "What do you think people study for?" Eloise pondered for a while and said, "Well, most ordinary high school students study for the university entrance exam." Charlotte smiled, "What is the purpose of going to college?" Eloise replied, "A good college can help them find a good job, support their families, and give their children better educations." Charlotte asked, "And then?" Eloise was amused and said, "Then, their children will continue to study for the college entrance examination! It is a cycle!" Charlotte put down the pen with a soft smile. Even though the ck-rimmed sses covered Charlotte''s astonishing beauty, Eloise still felt a palpitation in the depths of her soul. Charlotte lightly said, "I study hard to better understand the world." Eloise froze. Charlotte smiled, "ss will begin soon. Let''s get ready." Nichs thoughtfully looked at her and smiled, "I did not expect you to be so insightful." Charlotte put away her math exercise book without replying. At noon, Charlotte and Eloise had beef stew in the cafeteria. It was so delicious that they both ate a lot. Then, they headed for a ce with a few people for a walk. Eloise felt thirsty on the way. When she went to buy water, Charlotte wandered around the ce where they had separated. Before she could finish a circle, she suddenly heard a girl crying in the orchard nearby. She took a few steps forward and saw a petite girl sadly weeping. She sobbed, "Sis, did I offend you? Can you tell me why? I will correct my mistakes." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte slightly raised her eyebrows and looked towards the so-called "sis", only to see her acquaintance Cecilia. Cecilia sullenly stared at the crying girl and said, "Daisy, I feel sick to see you. And I hope you get out of my house." Daisy... Charlotte thought for a while and recalled Eloise had mentioned this name when gossiping about the Wesley family''s illegitimate daughter! Cecilia hated illegitimate daughters so much because of her half-sister Daisy. Hearing Cecilia''s words, Daisy cried even worse. Cecilia sneered, "You don''t need to act in front of me. I know your true color. You can only y such tricks to coax your father." Seeing no one around, Daisy instantly stopped crying and even smiled, "Fine, I don''t want to waste tears on you either. I will not beat around the bush. I hope you can be sensible and take the initiative to cancel the engagement with Anthony. Otherwise, I would make everyone hate you!" Charlotte was shocked because it was the first time she had seen a person change face so quickly. Cecilia flew into a rage and said, "Daisy, I''ve long known you are greedy. But I did not expect you to covet Anthony!" Daisy chuckled, "Anthony is good-looking. He has a good temper and a good family background. Do you think you deserve such a good man? Cecilia, if you had not hindered me, I would have long be the seconddy of the Wesley family! You harm me first, so you can''t me to for seeking revenge!" Cecilia''s eyes turned red with anger when she said, "Your mother is just a lowly slut! How could she have the nerve to attempt to take my mother''s ce? Neither she nor you deserve it!" "I don''t deserve it?" Daisy sized her up and continued, "Apart from your family background and face, you''re inferior to me in every aspect! You are a spoiled good-for-nothing! If you were not Ms. Wesley, you would be a piece of trash!" While speaking, she didn''t intend to hide the malice in her smile. Chapter 61 Fight Between Sisters Chapter 61 Fight Between Sisters Chapter 61 Fight Between Sisters Cecilia had totally lost her temper. She looked as if she wished so much to skin Daisy alive. However, just as she took a step forward, Daisy smiledcently and challenged, "Do you want to hit me? Thene! Father will learn the true colors of his eldest daughter, the daughter he favors the most!" Cecilia was so furious that she shivered all over. However, she managed to control herself. She bit her lower lip with great force and it almost bled. Right at this moment, a boy''s voice sounded from not far away from the scene. The maic voice was tinged with a hint of anxiety. "Daisy! Daisy, are you here?" Daisy''s eyes dimmed. She stared at Cecilia for a while and then suddenly curled up her lips into a vicious smile. Cecilia had be much smarter recently and she seldom got into a fight with her, which, as a result, she couldn''t find any reasons to target her. However, Daisy had lost her interest in the game with Cecilia. She wanted thetter to lose everything immediately. It would be best if she could be detested by all the members of the Wesley family, by everyone... Cecilia was dumbfounded when she heard the boy''s voice. But before she coulde back to her senses, Daisy suddenly grabbed her hand. She didn''t do anything to Cecilia. However, she herself stumbled and fell to the ground, scraping her elbows and knees. A pond of blood spread under her, forming a horrifying scene. Cecilia almost blurted out "Are you insane" when she watched Daisy falling to the ground. But right at this moment, a dark shadow rushed over and helped Daisy up. Daisy slightly wrinkled her brows in pain and blinked her eyes, causing transparent tears to roll down her cheeks. She gently pinched the boy''s sleeve and called in a soft voice, "Anthony..." Worries were written all over Anthony Tylor''s handsome face as he asked, "Daisy... You all right?" Daisy wanted to smile at him but failed. She replied in a choking voice, "I''m fine. Please don''t me my sister. I identally fell..." Anthony immediately turned to look at Cecilia who stood aside with a pale face. Cecilia took a step back and said, "Not me. I didn''t do anything to her." A hint of disappointment shed across Anthony''s eyes. He closed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Cele, I saw it by myself. Are you still going to deny it? I know it''s hard for you to ept your half- sister for the time being, but Daisy is innocent. She likes and respects you very much, but you target her in all aspects. And you even pushed her to the ground causing her to be injured..." Cecilia''s lips turned pale. She shivered slightly and exined dully, "That''s not true. I didn''t. Anthony... Anthony... Please listen to me." Anthony said indifferently, "Don''t bother. I have eyes and I can see by myself." He looked at Cecilia coldly with disappointment and helpless in his eyes and continued, "I''m really sad. When did you be such a vicious woman?" Cecilia bit her bottom lip. Her arrogance didn''t allow her to pretend to be pathetic as Daisy did. Therefore, she only retorted coldly, "Yep. I pushed her to the ground. So what? She''s just an illegitimate daughter, a shame to our family. Her mother is a bitch. She''s not qualified to be a member of the Wesley family." She was so angry that she blurted out without thinking, "Not to mention push her to the ground, so what even if I kill her? Anthony, what do you mean? You like this bitch, right?" Anthony clenched his teeth and criticized, "Cecilia, you''ve really changed a lot. You were not like this before." "I''ve always been like this!" Cecilia retorted in a fit of anger. "You are the one who has changed a lot. Anthony, you''ve changed a lot!" Anthony clenched his hands that were holding Daisy and heaved a low sigh. Then he said slowly, "Yes, I''ve changed a lot." He took a deep breath before continuing, "Since that''s the case. Let''s cancel the engagement." Cecilia waspletely stupefied. Daisy, who buried her face in Anthony''s arms aggrievedly, curled up her lips into acent smile. She had achieved her goal. As she had expected, Cecilia was still a fool. Cecilia looked at Anthony in disbelief and asked, "What did you say?" "I said," Anthony looked into her eyes and continued, "I said let''s cancel the engagement. I think you won''t feel happy to spend the rest of your life with me." "Anthony Tylor!" Cecilia yelled as her emotions flooded. "Are you crazy? Just because of Daisy, this bitch... You actually said those words to me for the sake of this bitch!" "Who''s the bitch? No one is born to be nobler than others." Anthony gazed at Cecilia coldly and continued, "Daisy couldn''t choose her parents. It''s not her fault!" Cecilia clenched her fists tightly with tears swirling in her eyes. However, she didn''t want to show him her weakness. Moreover, she didn''t want to cry before Daisy. Therefore, her eyes got red because of this. Staring at Anthony, she suddenly smiled and said, "Okay. Anthony Tylor, you fucking have balls. Since you like Daisy so much, I will find some men to rape her by turns! You''re such a kind man, so you won''t despise her after this, right?" She was so furious that she blurted out without thinking. She didn''t even realize what she had said. Anthony widened his eyes. When he reacted, he had already pped Cecilia across her cheek. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cecilia''s head tilted aside due to the impact. Her cheek immediately swelled up and blood dripped from the corner of her mouth. Cecilia reached out to wipe the corner of her mouth. Looking at the bright red blood on her thump, which was an eyesore, she suddenly smiled. The smile made her look extremely attractive and dangerous. Anthony retreated his hand dumbly and stammered, "Cele, I..." Cecilia was once the only child of the Wesley family. Therefore, everyone in the family pampered her to the extreme. Not to mention beating her, they hadn''t even criticized her. Cecilia''s father and mother got married for political benefits. Although they didn''t have any feelings toward each other, they loved their daughter very much. Otherwise, Daisy would have been a member of the Wesley family a long time ago. The major reason behind this was that Cecilia refused to make a concession. Of course, Anthony was aware of this. He once pampered Cecilia very much too and at that time, he would feel distressed for her even when her skin was scraped. But now... Daisy said in a soft voice, "Anthony, how can you p my sister?" Her voice sounded very weak as if she was dying, which made him feel very distressed for her. Anthony forced himself to shift his gaze away from Cecilia and said, "I''ll send you to the school infirmary first." Daisy said, "Go check Cecilia''s injury first." Anthony felt a bit upset. Daisy had always put Cecilia in priority, but thetter hated her to the core... Without their notice, many people surrounded them. They were all watching this show with great interest and criticizing Cecilia. Some people even secretly videoed this scene. Although few people in the school had the guts to offend Cecilia, this didn''t mean that no one hated her. Everyone was clear about the conflicts between Cecilia and Daisy. Although Daisy was an illegitimate daughter, she was very obedient and respected her elder sister very much. On the contrary, Cecilia always beat or cursed Daisy. She was very bossy. They could tell by a nce that Cecilia was bullying Daisy again. Otherwise, why was Anthony so angry that he even proposed to cancel their engagement? Chapter 62 Did I Offend You Chapter 62 Did I Offend You Chapter 62 Did I Offend You These onlookers might not feel very distressed for Daisy, but they wouldn''t miss the chance to criticize Cecilia. Cecilia looked up, took a deep breath, and said to Anthony with a cold smile, "You''d better don''t go back on your words. You''re not a treasure to me. After all, you and this bitch are of the same kind." A person said in a low voice, "Cecilia is so arrogant. She was the one who made a mistake, but she acted as if she hadn''t done anything wrong." "We can''t do anything to it. She''s Cecilia Wesley after all!" "Daisy is so pathetic. She must have suffered a lot because of Cecilia." "As far as I''m concerned, Anthony should cancel the engagement with Cecilia. I''m not seeking justice for that illegitimate daughter. It''s just that no one can endure Cecilia''s bad temper." "I agree." ... Cecilia clenched her teeth when hearing their criticisms. She turned around and wanted to leave. However, Daisy didn''t want to let go of her. She grabbed Cecilia''s sleeve with her bloody hand and said, "Sis, I''m sorry. I won''t stay with Anthony anymore. I won''t talk to him anymore. Please don''t get mad at Anthony." Cecilia directly shoved her away. Daisy eximed and fell backward. Luckily, Anthony supported her on time so that she wasn''t injured again. Anthony''s guilt and helplessness were gone in an instant. He shouted, "Cecilia Wesley!" Cecilia turned around, stared at Daisy with a sneer, and said, "You''d better pray that Anthony will stay by your side forever. Otherwise, I have many means..." A drop of tear escaped Daisy''s eye as she said, "Sis... I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Please don''t..." Everyone could tell that Cecilia must have done something to her. Anthony looked at Cecilia furiously. Cecilia suddenly felt very tired. For the first time in her life, her attractive face had an expression called self-mockery. She wanted to ignore Daisy and Anthony, as well as those rumors. Pressing her lips, she prepared to leave. However, her hand was grasped again. She turned around impatiently, "Daisy Wesley, enough is enough!" However, the next moment, she found that the one who grasped her hand was not Daisy, but Charlotte. "What are you doing?" Cecilia asked with a frown. She suddenly thought of something and sneered, "Are you here tough at me?" Charlotte shook her head as she replied, "I''m not interested inughing at you. Wait for me here. I will show you something." Cecilia was rendered speechless, thinking there must be something wrong with this illegitimate daughter''s mind. Charlotte rummage through her pocket and took out a pack of tissues that exuded the faint fragrance of herbal medicine. She drew out a tissue and handed it to Cecilia, saying, "Wipe your face with this tissue. It will help ease your pain." Cecilia looked at the tawny tissue in her hand in doubt, feeling angry yet amused. She questioned, "Are you joking with me? Isn''t this an ordinary tissue?" Charlotte directly pressed the tissue on Cecilia''s cheek without saying anything. Cecilia hissed, "What are you doing? What are you doing? Ouch! It hurts! Wait..." Charlotte withdrew her hand and said, "It won''t hurt." Cecilia replied, "Seems like it really doesn''t hurt." Charlotte handed her the tissue and said, "Press it on your injury by yourself." "Okay." On some asions, Cecilia was willing to take temporary setbacks. Her cheeks hurt very much. She reached out to take the tissue and then pressed it on her cheek. Then she felt much better. Charlotte turned around and said to Daisy, "Let me help you treat your injury." Both Anthony and Daisy knew Charlotte as she was very "famous" at school. Daisy thought Charlotte, who was also an illegitimate daughter, was feeling pity for her. She smiled at her and said, "Don''t bother. I''ll go to the school infirmaryter." Charlotte said honestly, "Although your injury appears to be very serious, as a matter of fact, you''re only scraped. The ground is very clean and there are no grains of sand on the ground. So, you just need to spray some medicine. You don''t have to go to the school infirmary." Daisy was lost for words. Charlotte directly squatted down and withdrew a tissue to clean the blood stains on Daisy''s knees. Just as she had said, the injury was not serious and was less than 3 centimeters long. She was only scraped. Seeing that Cecilia was treating Daisy''s injury, Cecilia yelled angrily, "Hey!" She wanted to question Charlotte about which side she was taking. Charlotte threw the bloodstained tissue away and said, "Wait a minute." Cecilia was rendered speechless. Anthony asked with a frown, "Are you serious, that she doesn''t need to go to the school infirmary? She bled a lot." Charlotte took out a small sprayer, which was only asrge as her thumb, from her pocket. Inside the sprayer was dark chocte-brown decoction. She shook up the decoction and then sprayed it on Daisy''s knees. Then she stood up and said nonchntly, "Don''t bother. That''s not her blood." Daisy, who was pretending to be pathetic, had her expression frozen on her face. Charlotte wiped away the blood stains on her arm. The injury on her arm was even more minor and was only two centimeters long. She swiftly sprayed the decoction on it and then said to Daisy, "Keep the injuries from the water these days. You just need to apply a bandage on each injury after going back... Well, it won''t matter even if you don''t keep them away from the water. Anyway, they''re not serious." Daisy was rendered speechless. Staring at Charlotte, Anthony asked, "What did you say?" Charlotte replied patiently in a soft voice, "It''s a doctor''s advice." Anthony was rendered speechless. After a while, he said, "What did you mean by saying that''s not Daisy''s blood." "Oh, you''re asking about this." Charlotte put the sprayer back into her pocket and pondered for a while before replying, "The injuries are very minor, so the possibility of bleeding is very small. That''s chicken blood." Daisy''s face turned very gloomy. She forced a smile and said, "What are you talking about? I''m in poor health and even a minor injury would cause me to bleed a lot." "Do you mean you have coagulopathy?" Charlotte tilted her head and continued, "It''s true that even a minor injury would cause people with coagulopathy to bleed a lot." Daisy nodded hurriedly and agreed, "Yep. That''s true." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte chuckled and continued, "But if you have coagulopathy, your white blood cells won''t be able to coagte the blood around your wound. Therefore, you should be bleeding a lot now." Daisy''s expression froze on her face. Charlotte continued, "It''s very simple if you want to know if it''s human blood or chicken blood. You just need to take the samples to the hospital for a test. Their structures are very different. From chicken blood, we can extract superoxide dismutase, SOD for short, which doesn''t exist in human blood. Well..." Charlotte pondered for a while and realized that it might be difficult for others to understand this as it was notmon sense. Therefore, she reorganized her words and continued, "Perceptually speaking, the concentration of sugar in human blood is rtively high, so human blood is rtively thick while chicken blood is rtively washy." The onlookers subconsciously looked toward the pond of blood on the ground, only to find that it was only thicker than water. As a matter of fact, they couldn''t use the word "thick" to describe it. Daisy clenched her teeth and asked, "Miss, did I offend you?" Charlotte replied in confusion, "Nope." "Then why did you nder me?" Daisy asked tearfully. Chapter 63 The Ferocious Cecilia Chapter 63 The Ferocious Cecilia Chapter 63 The Ferocious Cecilia As a matter of fact, Charlotte had been in a dilemma before she stood up. It was because she was a person who discriminated between love and hate. Cecilia didn''t hide her disgust toward her when she first came to this school, which made her suffer a lotter. Therefore, when seeing Cecilia arguing with Daisy, Charlotte wanted to pretend not to see it and just leave. However, when Anthony came over, Daisy began to pretend to be pitiful and even tried to put Cecilia in the wrong, while Cecilia just clenched her teeth and pretended to be strong in the face of other students'' criticisms. The scene reminded Charlotte of her simr past. She was once out on a limb like this too. Therefore, she came forward. Looking at Daisy, Charlotte said, "I''m telling the truth. You just need to take the samples to the hospital for a test if you want to know if it''s human blood or chicken blood." Daisy had a bad hunch. She turned to look at Anthony and hurriedly exined, "Anthony, I didn''t... How would I deceive others with chicken blood?" Truth be told, Anthony didn''t believe it either. Compared with Charlotte who appeared out of nowhere, he was rather willing to trust Daisy. He moved his lips wanting to say something, but Charlotte asked in confusion at this moment, "Yep. Why did you take chicken blood with you?" She was just expressing her confusion, but when others heard her words, they thought about something else. Daisy had taken chicken blood with her. She was only scraped and the injuries were minor and shouldn''t cause her to bleed a bit. However, she used the chicken blood on her injuries, making them look horrifying and bloody as if she had bled a lot... Students in Srnya High School were all from either rich or powerful families. Although they appeared to be yful, they grew up in a very sophisticated environment after all. They were not foolish and they could deduce what had happened after a second thought. Daisy was ying the trick of self-injury to set up Cecilia! The onlookers looked at Daisy with either disgust or interest. Daisy had always been the one to be sympathized with and she had never been treated like this. This time, she really shed tears. "Anthony, I didn''t. Please trust me!" Anthony pressed her lips and said, "But she''s very confident and looks like she''s not lying..." "Don''t you trust me?" Daisy looked at him pitifully and cried more sorrowfully. "Anthony, you don''t trust me!" Cecilia, who had been silent and had a tissue on her cheek, bent down and picked up the tissue which had blood stains on it. She smiled and said with a smirk shing across her eyes, "We just need a test to know if it''s human blood or not. To guarantee fairness, you may go with me in case you would say I''ve secretly bribed the doctor. How about this? You can decide on which hospital to go to." Daisy was overwhelmed by guilty and didn''t dare to agree. She could just grasp Anthony''s sleeve, trying to change his mind with her tears. Anthony felt a headache. He looked at Cecilia and said, "Cele. Let it go. Look at Daisy..." Cecilia said with a sneer, "Let it go? Why? You pped me because of her minor injuries and asked me to let it go? Who do you think you are?" Anthony scolded her with a frown, "Don''t be so unreasonable." "Me? Unreasonable?" Cecilia chuckled angrily, clenching her fists tightly. "Who''s the unreasonable one? Are you blind, Anthony Tylor?" Charlotte interrupted her in a low voice, "Don''t get angry. It hurts more when you''re angry." "Why?" asked Cecilia. Charlotte pointed at her cheek and exined, "There''re many nerves on human beings'' faces. When one gets angry, his or her expression will subconsciously be ferocious, which will tug at your nerves. Your cheek was injured, so of course, it will hurt more." Cecilia was rendered speechless. She who was angered by Anthony a while ago suddenly calmed down. Charlotte turned to look at Anthony and said seriously, "Don''t worry. Daisy''s injuries are much minor than Cecilia''s." There was no doubt that Anthony, who was a member of the school''s basketball team, had great strength. He didn''t have any idea about how much strength he had used when he pped Cecilia. If it weren''t that Charlotte had given Cecilia a tissue soaked with herbal medicine to Cecilia, the latter''s cheek would have been very swollen. Anthony pressed his lips and said, "I''m sorry. Cele. I was too anxious just now..." Cecilia retorted, "Don''t call me that. Aren''t you going to cancel the engagement with me? We won''t have anything to do with each other in the future. You can just be with your Daisy happily!" She held up Charlotte''s hand and turned around, not even looking back at him. Charlotte didn''t dare to say anything. It was such a horrifying experience to be dragged by the school overlord. "Boohoo! Mr. rk, help!" she whined in her heart. ... Although Cecilia didn''t insist on taking the blood to the hospital for a test, everyone was clear about what was happening. After the dispersion, those onlookers began to discuss the fight between the illegitimate daughter and her elder sister. The discussion was so heated that the post about Charlotte being supported by an old man descended. Fretful, Anthony lit a cigarette. Looking at Daisy, he asked, "Why did you do that?" Daisy, who had tears all over her face, protested, "Anthony, I didn''t!" Anthony asked, "Then tell me where the blood is from. Huh?" Daisy said with a matter-of-the-fact tone, "I have Coagulopathy. I didn''t do that, really. Charlotte is Cecilia''s friend and she sides with her. They partnered up to do me wrong!" Anthony calmed down a bit and said in a low voice, "Well, you should go back to the ssroom. The ss is beginning." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing that he didn''t intend to probe into this matter, Daisy felt delighted. She left quickly because she was very guilty, so she didn''t see it when Anthony picked up the tissue which had blood stains on it, wrapped it in another clean tissue, and put them into his pocket. ... Charlotte was now sitting on a bench with Cecilia and there were few people around them. Charlotte straightened her back stiffly, not daring to move a bit. She once heard that Cecilia had a ck belt in Taekwondo. Boohoo... She couldn''t win her if they fought... Cecilia nced at her and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you worried that I''ll eat you alive?" Charlotte immediately denied, "Nope." Cecilia continued, "Didn''t you say you wanted to show me something?" Charlotte recalled something and mumbled a low "yes". Then she took out her extremely outdated phone and showed her a video, saying, "Have a look." Her phone was so low and the video was very blurry. The video was one minute long yet in the first thirty seconds, the screen was dark. When Cecilia''s patience was almost used up, there were finally images on the screen. It was the video of how Daisy set her up! Cecilia widened her eyes as she asked, "Where did you get this?" Charlotte moved away from her and replied, "I thought she was going to set you up, so I began to video the scene." Cecilia narrowed her eyes and asked, "Why did you help me? Do you think that I will stop targeting you just because you''ve lent me a hand?" Charlotte looked down and moved further away from her, fearing that she would beat her if her reply couldn''t make her satisfied. "Hmm... My mom taught me to stand up when seeing others being bullied." Cecilia sneered and remarked, "Your mom is very interesting. My mom taught me to stay away from it when seeing others being bullied, but she also taught me to stab the bully before leaving if I could win over them." Charlotte didn''t know what to say. No wonder Cecilia was so ferocious. Chapter 64 Its the Earth, Not the Hell Chapter 64 It''s the Earth, Not the Hell Chapter 64 It''s the Earth, Not the Hell Cecilia took out her phone and requested, "Add me as your friend and send me the video." Charlotte mumbled an "Okay". She added Cecilia and sent her the video. Cecilia tsked, "Why are you using such an obsoleted phone?" Charlotte pressed her lips and replied, "My family gave it to me." Cecilia said, "Hey, you can afford clothes costing at least one hundred thousand but you can''t afford a new phone? How about this? To express my gratitude, I will take you out to buy a new phone the other day." At the mention of this, she snorted childishly and continued, "But remember it, Charlotte Lopez, don''t think that I''ll stop loathing you just because you helped me once. That''s your wish. I still don''t like you." Charlotte was rendered speechless. She smiled helplessly and said, "Well. I didn''t expect that." Cecilia raised her brows angrily and questioned, "What did you mean? You don''t like me?" Charlotte was lost for words again. This girl was way too hard to deal with. Cecilia bit her bottom lip and her cheeks weirdly turned red. Then she stammered, "Than-Thank you for your help today. If not for you, I would have fallen into that bitch''s trap again." Charlotte shook her head while replying, "It''s nothing." Cecilia thought of something and reminded, "You should be careful these days. That bitch has many filthy tricks. I''m afraid that she''ll hold grudges toward you and seek trouble for you." Charlotte was a bit dumbfounded. Then she immediately replied, "It doesn''t matter. I will go home right after school." Cecilia twitched her lips andmented, "Such a good student." She stood up and reached out toward Charlotte, saying, "Get up." Charlotte felt amused. Cecilia said she disliked her just now... She put her hand into Cecilia''s palm and stood up. Cecilia asked with a frown, "Why is your hand so soft?" Charlotte answered, "I don''t know either." Cecilia clicked her tongue, turned around, and walked toward the ssroom. Charlotte jotted to catch up with her and asked, "Aren''t you going to treat your swollen cheek?" Cecilia asked, feeling her question weird, "Why should I treat it? I will show this to my father and comin about them. Since Daisy had the guts to set me up, I must seek revenge openly." Charlotte replied, "Well." They went back to the ssroom one by one, which shocked the other ssmates. Charlotte still ignored this and walked back to her desk. Eloise looked at her anxiously and asked, "Char, are you Okay? I couldn''t find you after going back from the shop and you didn''t answer my calls. Your phone was turned off!" "What?" Charlotte checked her phone and said, "Probably there were some problems with it just now. I''m fine." Eloise finally heaved a sigh of relief. There suddenly came the sounds of something hitting the desk, which bewildered all the students in the ssroom. Charlotte looked up, only to find Cecilia standing on the tform with a set square. She demanded, "Everyone be quiet!" The ssroom was immediately prevailed by dead silence. Cecilia knocked on the desk with the set square and said, "I will announce one thing here." She slightly looked down and continued, "From this moment onward, those who making things hard for Charlotte will also be my enemies. Don''t me me for disregarding our friendship then." After finishing the words, she tossed the set square aside, walked down the tform, and stepped back to her desk, her ears bright red. Charlotte pondered about it and thought maybe Cecilia was getting shy. Cecilia''s words caused amotion. After all, she detested Charlotte to the core yesterday. But what was wrong with her today? Some of the students knew what had happened in the orchard today and began to whisper to each other. Soon, all the students in the ss learned the truth. Those students who tended to appreciate the positive sides of things were surprised by this illegitimate daughter''s sense of justice. While those who tended to take the dark sidemented inwardly: This illegitimate daughter is so scheming. Could it be that she had partnered up with Daisy to win Cecilia''s trust? Reagan was the most shocked one. She stared at Vivian in disbelief and asked, "Is Cecilia crazy? What did she say just now?" Vivian also felt distraught. She forced a smile and said awkwardly, "Maybe something happened." Reagan continued, "Cecilia hates illegitimate daughters the most. How would she put in good words for that bitch?" Vivianforted her, "Reagan, don''t think too much about it. It''s a good thing that Cecilia stops targeting Charlotte. Don''t get angry." Reagan replied, "No way. I must ask Cecilia about this after the ss." ... Eloise eximed and asked, "Char, what did you do that Cecilia''s attitude toward you made a sharp turn all of a sudden?" Nichs was spinning his pen in boredom. The long pen was spun at a high speed between her slender things and it was such a beautiful scene. He asked, "Did you save her father?'' Charlotte was amused. She chuckled and answered, "How could it be possible?'' She then told them about Daisy''s scheme. Eloise had a moment of enlightenment and remarked, "No wonder. Although I don''t like Cecilia, I feel disgusted with Daisy!" Charlotte grumbled a "yep" and continued softly, "If that''s not the case, I wouldn''t have sought trouble for myself." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The teacher walked into the ssroom with some books and the students immediately quieted down. Charlotte also withdrew her attention and focused on the ss. When school was over, Charlotte tidied up her schoolbag. Nichs, who had been sleeping beside her, also woke up. Hezily tugged at the strap of her schoolbag and asked, "Are you going back?" Charlotte nodded with a good temper. Nichs chucked and pulled at her hair. He didn''t use too much strength, so Charlotte didn''t feel it hurt at all. Then he left with his single-shoulder bag. Eloise said smilingly, "You and Nichs get along well." Charlotte replied, "He''s very kind." Eloise was rendered speechless. She thought to herself, "Girl, if these words spread out, half of the students in Srnya High School will line up to beat you." She sighed heaved a sigh with hidden bitterness and said, "Well, let''s go. "Okay." Charlotte carried her schoolbag and suddenly asked, "Was anyone in our ss absent today?" "Yep. But how do you know?" Eloise pointed at a desk and continued, "That position is Andrew''s. He''s the heartthrob of our school, but he''s been absent for two days." Charlotte didn''t look over. She asked, "Why?" "I don''t know either." Eloise shrugged her shoulders. When they walked to the gate, Charlotte saw the ck car again. Eloise exchanged a few words with her cousin Waylon and then got into the car sent by her parents. Waylon asked like usual, "Ms. Lopez, are you happy today?" "Yes." Charlotte smiled gently and said, "I''m very happy." Waylon''s mood improved when he saw her smile. He replied, "That''s great." They then returned to the Malus Garden. When Charlotte pushed open the door, she saw Nelson lying on the bed and it seemed like he was sleeping. She tiptoed into the room sneakily, put down her schoolbag, took out her homework books, and began to work on them. When Nelson woke up, it was almost 7 p.m. Feeling a headache, he struggled to sit up. There was unconceble ferociousness in his eyes. But he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the girl who was sitting on the soft carpet and doing homework with a serious expression. It was the earth. Not the hell. He lifted the curtain of the bed and stepped on the carpet barefoot, asking, "Finished?" Charlotte subconsciously looked up, only to find that this old hooligan didn''t wear a top! Chapter 65 Do You Like It Chapter 65 Do You Like It Chapter 65 Do You Like It His body was very muscr, exuding the male hormones of aggressiveness. Nelson''s muscles were not that exaggerated and they had some essential differences with the creamy muscles of those Mr. Universes. His muscles were lean and he got them in life-and-death fights. Each of his muscles looked powerful. Charlotte blushed with a single nce. She hurriedly reached out to cup her cheek and grumbled, "Why... Why are you naked?" Nelson looked down at the long pants that were hanging on his hips loosely and slightly raised his brows as he asked, "How am I naked?" Charlotte bit her pinky lip and pondered for a while. With her hands covering her eyes, she climbed up, randomly pulled out a ck shirt from the wardrobe, and handed it to him, saying, "Be... Be careful. Don''t catch a cold." Nelson was rendered speechless. He took the clothes from her, casually put them on, and randomly sped two buttons. Then he sat down beside Charlotte and asked, "Did you finish your homework?" Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief and put down her hand. She nodded and replied, "Almost." Nelson took a nce at her homework book andmented with a chuckle, "Nice writing." Charlotte felt a bit shy in the face of Nelson''s praise. She thanked him in a low voice, "Thank you, Mr. rk." Nelson stroked her long hair andzily leaned backward beside her, seeming to be thinking about something. His beautiful eyes were slowly lowered, which made him look very aloof. Pinching her pen, Charlotte suddenly remembered a sentence. She didn''t know from which ce she had seen the sentence. It read, "You look at me and the clouds from time to time. When you look at me, I feel you aloof. But when you look at the clouds, I feel you approachable." Nelson gave her such a feeling at this moment. No matter in terms of his appearance which made others feel him indifferent, evil, and sharp, or in terms of his capricious temper, he reeked a dangerous aura. He was like a bomb whose leading string was hidden. No one knew about the exact moment of his/her demise, which was the cost of staying by his side. They prepared many dishes for dinner and all of them were expensive. Charlotte didn''t have arge stomach and she didn''t eat a lot. She felt full after finishing a bowl of rice. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, Nelson ordered, "Go out with me." Charlotte looked at him in confusion and asked, "What for?" "Kid." Nelson narrowed his eyes. As he was looking down at her, his long eyshes were downward and his eyes looked sharp. He pinched her delicate chin and asked, "Why do you have so many questions? Anyway, I won''t sell you." charlotte was lost for words. She got into the car but was still unustomed to sitting close to Nelson. Therefore, she turned to the window and rested her head on it, pretending as if she was curious about the scenery outside. Nelson just ignored her. He was reading a nning report with a frown. It was already seven o''clock at night and the evening lights were lit. The rks'' mansion was located on the hillside. When they drove downhill, the mountain road looked like tape lights in their eyes as the car was moving at a high speed. It was a splendid sight. When they drove to the foot of the hill, the lights from neonmps and LED screens became brighter and they could see people who were out for a scroll or entertainment everywhere. Each ce was a lively scene. Blew by the wind, the hair before Charlotte''s forehead covered half of her face. She raised her hand to tug it aside and stole a nce at Nelson. Nelson had finished the nning report. He casually tossed the file pocket aside and was now ying with his phone. His slender, fair fingers were slowly spinning a silver-gilt ck lighter. Charlotte didn''t dare to speak. She turned to look out of the window again. Nelson asked in a low voice, "Kid, how was your school day? Were you happy?" Charlotte subconsciously curled up her lips into a smile and replied, "Yep. Very happy." The next moment, she spotted a hint of ferociousness shing across Nelson''s eye, which was then reced by unfathomableness, but she didn''t know if she had seen it right. Nelson slowly spun his lighter and raised another question, "Did you make new friends?" "Yes." Charlotte nodded and continued, "I made a new friend." "Is she good to you?" "Very good." Nelson slowly turned around. His handsome face could only be vaguely seen under the warm light of the car. With inexplicable gloominess, he asked, "Then do you like her?" Charlotte paused and then slowly knitted her brows. Her sixth sense told her that Nelson was very dangerous now. Although there was no change in his expression, she didn''t dare to speak anymore. Waylon, who was driving the car, coughed violently and said, "Mr. rk, her new friend is Eloise. She''s a very kind-hearted girl, so I asked her to help me take care of Ms. Lopez. Ms. Lopez has a good temper, so I guess she won''t talk anything bad about other people. But as Eloise''s cuisine, I know she has many shorings." Charlotte felt a bit confused. She didn''t understand why Waylon suddenly talked something back about his cuisine. But when she looked toward him in confusion, she found he was blinking at her crazily. Charlotte was rendered speechless. She pinched the hem of her clothes, looked down, and said, "The person I like the most is Mr. rk." Nelson suddenly smiled. He reached out to pull Charlotte toward himself, looked into her eyes, and asked, "Really?" Charlotte nodded obediently. Nelson nted a kiss on the center of her brows and praised, "Good girl." Waylon heaved a sigh of relief. He thought to himself, "Luckily, Ms. Lopez is very smart. Otherwise, I would have to collect Eloise''s body tomorrow." Nelson closed the video that was ying on his phone. If Charlotte didn''t get dizzy because of his kiss, she would find that the video was the surveince video of her life in Srnya High School. Nelson pinched Charlotte''s hand and curled his eyes into a smile, saying, "Good kids will always be rewarded." ... When Charlotte saw the familiar hospital building, she was a bit dumbfounded. She turned around and asked, "Mr. rk, are you here to visit a patient?" Nelson felt veryfortable sitting in a wheelchair. Holding his chin with a hand, he replied ndly, "Yep." Charlotte took another nce at the familiar inpatient building of the hospital. She was very familiar with this ce because her maternal grandfather was there. After her maternal grandfather got ill, she always came here to take care of him. Therefore, she was very familiar with the buildings here. Thinking of her maternal grandfather, Charlotte felt soft. She thought maybe when Nelson came to visit that patient, she could ask for a leave and go to visit her maternal grandfather. Hmmm... She hadn''t seen him for a long time. She subconsciously had a gentle smile on her face. She said softly, "I''m very familiar with this ce. Which ward are you going to?" Nelson replied, "The fifth floor." Charlotte felt happier because her maternal grandfather''s ward was on the fifth floor! She pushed Nelson into the elevator and directly went to the fifth floor. At this point of time, there were few people in the corridor. Only several groups of two or three people could be seen. Charlotte saw her maternal grandfather''s ward at a nce, her eyes bing bright and soft. But she just stood there and asked, "Mr. rk, which ward are you going to?" Chapter 66 In the Hospital Chapter 66 In the Hospital Chapter 66 In the Hospital Nelson didn''t reply. He pushed the wheelchair by himself and stood before Ward 2508. Then he turned around to appreciate Charlotte''s shock, feeling it very interesting. He chuckled and asked, "Aren''t you going in?" Charlotte was dumbfounded. Then she suddenly thought of something and asked gingerly, "Did... Did you especially take me here to visit my maternal grandfather?" Nelson replied, "I told you. Good kids will always be rewarded." Charlotte was so happy that she was lost for words. She gave Nelson two bows and said, "Thank you!" Nelson said in an upset tone, "If you do want to thank me, kiss me. I don''t want bows." Charlotte humped lowly and remarked in her heart, "Old hooligan." She pushed open the door of the ward and found that her maternal grandfather was reading a yellowed medical book attentively. In the history of the Moore family, most of its members were engaged in medicine and all of them were well-educated and elegant. Although Charlotte''s maternal grandfather, Dominic Moore, was already seventy years old and was now ill abed, he still looked energetic and gentlemanly. Hearing the sounds, he turned around and wanted to get out of bed when he found it was Charlotte. Charlotte immediately ran over to stop him. She was so frightened that she blurted out, "Grandpa, what are you doing? You''re in poor health and can''t get out of bed at will." Dominic grasped her hand and looked at her worriedly, "Lottie, it''s been so long since you visited mest time. Did anything happen?" In the past, Charlotte would visit him once for two days. Nothing could stop her. Charlotte felt her nose twitch when she heard the question. For some people, it would be too much if someone asked about their misery. They could endure it before, but when being asked by a close family or friend, all of their psychological lines of defense would copse. Charlotte, who was not yet 18 years old, had too much burden. Looking at Dominic''s amiable face, she couldn''t help but shed tears, which startled Dominic. He asked, "Lottie! What''s wrong?" Charlotte buried her head in his arms like a hurt animal. His chest wasn''t broad and under his thin skin were bones. It seemed as if a gust of wind would be enough to make them fall apart. However, it could give Charlotte unspeakable warmth and strength. Just like when she was a kid, she would hide her injured hands behind her back because she didn''t want the seniors to worry about her, this time, she also shook her head and replied softly, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. And I miss you so much." "Then why didn''t you visit me?" asked Dominic. Charlotte wiped away her tears and said with pride, "That''s because I transferred to a new school. Do you know Srnya High School? I was specially admitted to that school. I haven''t had time to visit you recently because I was busy with the transfer procedures." Dominic was a bit dumbfounded. Every Guabian had heard of Srnya High School. However, his first reaction was not to feel happy for Charlotte. Instead, he asked worriedly, "Students in that school are all from rich or powerful families and are all arrogant. Lottie, did they bully you?" Charlotte smiled and replied, "I''m fine. They are all kind and have nothing different from students in ordinary schools. Grandpa, I''m so outstanding. Are you going topliment me?" Dominic smiled withfort and stroked her hair, saying, "Yep. Our little Lottie is the most standing one. It''s a pity that I''m ill now, or else I''ll cook some delicious dishes to celebrate it." Dominic was very skilled in cooking. So was Madelyn. Charlotte learned a bit from them, but what she liked the most were still dishes cooked by Dominic. Charlotte said in a soft voice, "Then you shouldpensate me after leaving the hospital." "Okay," replied Dominic with a smile. Charlotte then carefully asked about his current situation, which amused Dominic. He said, "Lottie, you learned medicine from me. I know well about my situation." Charlotte retorted, "You also taught me that doctors don''t treat themselves." Dominic had no choice but to allow her to feel his pulse. Charlotte''s frown was eased a bit as she said, "You get better." Domonic also felt that weird. He stated, "All of my medicines were changed into expensive ones from yesterday on. I asked the doctor if they''d gotten it wrong but they denied it, saying that it was the request of my family..." He looked at Charlotte and continued, "Jonathan won''t be so kind. Lottie, where did you get such a large sum of money?" The Moore family didn''t have too much umtion of fortune and it was used up after two months of Dominic''s hospitalization. If not because of this, Charlotte wouldn''t have been threatened by Aurora. But now, Dominic''s living-saving medicines were all changed into better ones... Charlotte suddenly thought of something and felt shocked. Did... Did Nelson do all these? She pressed her lips, not intending to tell Dominic what filthy things Jonathan and Aurora had done. Instead, she admitted, "Yep. It''s me." Dominic asked with a serious expression, "Where did you get the money?" Charlotte felt bitter. She couldn''t tell him that it was given by her buyer. After a while of silence, Charlotte said in a low voice, "Please rest assured. I borrowed the money from my ssmates'' parents. I will pay them back slowly." Dominic heaved a sigh of helplessness. He couldn''t scold her as she was so thoughtful. He could only say, "Then you should thank them. I will pay them back when I get better." charlotte was amused and said, "What are you talking about? You''re getting old and it''s time for you to enjoy life. I will get a job after the national college entrance examination. The debts are within my ability. Please rest assured." Dominic didn''t probe into this matter. They chatted for more than an hour. In the end, Dominic urged Charlotte, "Well, time to go back. Aurora will make things hard for you again if you go backte." Charlotte replied, "Okay. I wille to see you the other day." Dominic nodded his head and suddenly asked, "Did you hire the two nursing workers? I can take care of myself and I don''t need them. Don''t waste money." Charlotte paused in her track. It turned out that Nelson was so thoughtful. She curled up her lips into a soft smile and said in a gentle voice, "No need. They''re not that expensive. Just let them stay to take care of you." "You." "Okay, Grandpa." Charlotte blinked at him naughtily and said, "I have to go back. Have a good rest." Dominic said helplessly, "Be careful." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "I see." When Charlotte closed the door of the war, she spotted Nelson who was sitting in a wheelchair and behind him was the empty corridor. At this moment, Charlotte still had no idea about what it was like to have all people dismissed. She just felt it strange as no one was there. But she didn''t ask too much about it. Nelson looked sour with gloominess in his eyes. He looked at her with a long face and Charlotte was a bit startled when she saw his gloomy face. Holding the door frame, she asked in a low voice, "Mr. rk, what''s wrong with you?" Chapter 67 Little Monster Chapter 67 Little Monster Chapter 67 Little Monster Nelson asked in a t tone, "Why did you cry?" Charlotte heaved a sigh of relief. She originally thought Nelson got mad because she lied to her maternal grandfather and said she was the parent of a ssmate. But as a matter of fact, she didn''t lie. Nelson was Andrew''s uncle after all... She said in a low voice, "I haven''t seen my grandfather for so long. I was a bit excited." Nelson stated, "I''ve let my men take over the follow-up treatment for your grandfather. You don''t have to worry about the medical expense." Charlotte was a bit dumbfounded and suddenly didn''t know what to do. "Thank you... You''re so good to me... I..." She wanted to say "I don''t know what I can do to repay your kindness". Nelson reached out to massage his temples. Charlotte knew he always had a headache. With a frown, she stepped forward to hold his hand and slowly massaged the purlicue of his hand. She said in a soft voice, "It will harm your health if you massage your temples frequently. Nelson grasped her hand, wanting to say something. But in the end, he didn''t say anything and just let her massage her hands. His headache was greatly eased, but the fretful emotions in his heart grew. After learning that Charlotte smiled at and talked to others at school, the beast that had been suppressed in the depth of his heart mored to go out and constantly growled, "Kill them." This emotion was amplified when he heard Charlotte crying in the ward. It was the first time in the past several years that he had the urge to kill people. At that moment, he suddenly recalled that when he was very young, Elizabeth would look at him condescendingly with disgust in her eyes while saying, "You''re such a little monster." Nelson had always known that he was a monster, just like his mother. He knew such emotions were abnormal, but sometimes, he couldn''t control them. For some reason, he didn''t want to tell Charlotte about this. She was very timid and was like a little hamster who was wearing the shell of a turtle. When she was startled, she would shrink back into her turtle shell and couldn''te out anymore. Nelson''s eyes were filled with gloominess when he thought about this. He was still very interested in her and he couldn''t scare her. ... Charlotte thought a lot after going back to the Malus Garden. In the end, she decided to make a meal by herself to thank Nelson. She couldn''t make exquisite dishes and what she cooked were all homestyle dishes. As only the two of them would have dinner together, she didn''t make too many dishes. She cooked shredded pork with garlic sauce, pumpkin pie, sweet and sour carp, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, steamed pork ribs with rice flour, and cucumber soup with preserved eggs. The soup she prepared looked delicious. She fried the preserved eggs in advance, so the soup she made looked creamy. On top of the soup were cucumber slices, which could help improve appetite. Nelson didn''t know manydies from rich families, but he did know some. However, none of them knew how to cook. What they learned were elegant things like dance, piano, or singing. Thest time when someone cooked for him was twenty years ago when his mother was still alive. However, Constance wasn''t skilled in cooking and he refused to eat after taking a bite of the food. Nelson found Charlotte''s fair cheek was tainted with white flour. He took a nce at the dishes on the table, sat down in the chair, reached out a finger, and pointed at his cheek, reminding her, "There''s something." Charlotte reached out to wipe her face, but she didn''t wipe the right ce. Nelson chuckled and ordered, "Come here." Charlotte walked over and slightly stooped, allowing him to wipe the flour away for her. Nelson held her cheek, suddenly feeling it interesting. So, he pinched it with great force. Charlotte''s skin was very tender and a red mark immediately appeared on her cheek. Nelson was lost for words. Blinking her clear, big eyes, Charlotte approached Nelson, her ears getting red. Seeing that Nelson didn''t move a bit, she tilted her head in confusion and asked in a soft voice, "What''s wrong?" Nelson expressionlessly wiped away the flour on her cheek and replied, "Nothing." Charlotte mumbled a "well" and sat back in her seat. Looking at the red mark on her cheek, which made it as if she had been pped, Nelson was lost in thoughts. Why was her skin so tender? His cheek got a red mark just because of a pinch. Then was the skin of her body as tender as that of her cheek? Would it get red immediately too if he touched her? Then would she get bruises all over after having sex with him? At the thought of this, this old hooligan looked the girl who was focused on picking fishbones out up and down and began to think of some other things. She was really beautiful, but she looked a bit thin. He would like to taste her after helping her gain some weight... After all, he was not a beast. She was not 18 years old yet and was still a kid. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte didn''t perceive that she had escaped from something because of his rare kindness and morality. She put the fish meat that had been ripped away fishbones into his te and said, "Have a taste." It was the tenderest part of the fish''s abdomen. Generally, when a family tasted a fish together, they would give this part to elders or kids. However, it was apparent that Nelson didn''t have thismon sense. He put the fish meat into his mouth. It was very tender. Although it didn''t taste as amazing as that was made by chefs of five- starred restaurants, it tasted unspeakably special. In the face of Charlotte''s anticipation, Nelson stated ndly, "Not bad." Charlotte felt very happy after getting such ament and ate a bit more than usual. Soon, the servants cleared the table. When Charlotte prepared to read medical books, Waylon suddenly went in and said, "Ms. Lopez, Madame rk''s maid came and asked you to check on her." Charlotte was a bit dumbfounded. She asked, "Is there something wrong with her health again?" Waylon took a nce at Nelson. After making sure that he didn''t object to it, he continued, "Probably." "Mr. rk..." Charlotte looked at Nelson hesitantly. As a doctor, she couldn''t bear to see anyone being tortured by illness, not to mention that it was her patient. Charlotte couldn''t be cold-hearted to her. Holding a wisp of her soft, long, curly ck hair, Nelson watched as the ck hair slowly slip down his fingers and said, "It depends on you." Charlotte immediately said with a smile, "Thank you." "What''s the reward?" Charlotte had been ustomed to his cheekiness. She thought for a while and then shyly nted a kiss on his cheek. Her face became bright red before Nelson could say anything and she ran out as if she was escaping from something. Holding his chin, Nelson smiled andmented, "This kid is very sensible." Waylon was also amused and teased, "Thest time you helped others, you requested an invaluable gemstone collected in Mabresh Museum as a reward. But this time, only a kiss is enough?" Nelson repliedzily, seeming to be in a good mood, "I don''t like gemstones." "I understand." Waylon blinked and added, "You like beauties." Nelson raised his chin and ordered, "Go there together with her. Rachel may make things difficult for her." A hint of weird emotions shed across Waylon''s face. He replied with a nod, "Okay." Chapter 68 A Tricky Question Chapter 68 A Tricky Question Chapter 68 A Tricky Question Elizabeth''s courtyard looked as splendid as usual and showed the affluent fortunes umted by a big, powerful family for hundreds of years. When Charlotte stepped into Elizabeth''s chamber, she found thetter was having a rest in a deck chair. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Probably because she was ill, this olddy who was in her nies didn''t look condescending anymore. And her acerbity was weakened and reced by the loneliness that was always seen in old people. Hearing the sound, Elizabeth opened her eyes. Her cloudy eyes reflected Charlotte''s face. She nced at Charlotte withplicated emotions and in the end, she asked in a husky voice, "Why did you save me?" Charlotte replied, "As a doctor, I can''t bear to see anyone being tortured by illness." Elizabeth chuckled andmented, "Such an answer." She stared at Charlotte, still with disgust and disdain in her eyes. After a long while, she finally spoke, "Although you save me once, I won''t ept you to be my granddaughter-inw. But of course," she continued as if it was a very fair thing, "At least I won''t make things hard for you in the future. But Charlotte Lopez..." She raised a finger to point at Charlotte and continued, "You can only apany by Nelson for a short period and you should be aware of your identity. When Nelson gets better, you have to leave him right away. If I''m still alive at that time, I will give you arge sum of money and send you abroad." Charlotte hadn''t expected that Elizabeth asked her here for a negotiation. She secretly heaved a sigh of helplessness in her heart. It was the doctors'' duty to save others, and she had never wanted to change Elizabeth''s attitude toward her with this. "I''ve always been aware of this." Charlotte continued in a soft voice, "Madame rk, having a bad mood will cause the reurrence of your illness. Please don''t worry about many things." With that, she took a step forward and said, "Let me feel your pulse." Elizabeth reached out with a long face. Charlotte felt her pulse and said, "The turbulence of heart in your body has been subdued. You won''t feel your legs and hands numb or feel dizzy anymore, right?" Elizabeth grumbled a "yes" and said, "I felt much better after drinking the decoction. It''s just that I still have a headache." "This is the sequ of the stoke. You''ll get better after drinking two more decoctions." Charlotte continued, "You''re in poor health and the weather has been capricious recently, so your illness will likely reur. I''ll give a prescription to you to prevent having a stroke." "Put 6 grams of sophora flowers in boiled water and then drink the water. You can take it as tea and it''s very useful for preventing stroke." Scarlet, Elizabeth''s maid, immediately nodded and said, "Okay. I remember it." Charlotte grumbled an "Okay" and continued, "Madame rk, you''re very weak now, so you can add 2 more grams of astragalus membranaceus in the Largeleaf Gentian Decoction to nurture your body. Don''t take any tonic like ginseng decoction. You can''t take too much nutrition when you''re very weak. Otherwise, it will harm your body." Scarlet nodded profusely. Charlotte stood up and said to Elizabeth, "Your stroke is almost cured. If you''re still worried about it, you may ask another doctor to check on you. Shall I go back now?" Elizabeth held her forehead with a hand and said, "You may leave." Charlotte then left. "Tell me." Elizabeth opened her eyes and raised a question, not knowing if she was asking Scarlet or herself, "What''s in that girl''s mind? Isn''t it beneficial to her if I die?" Scarlet thought for a while and then replied gingerly, "I heard that for doctors, if they turn a blind eye to their patient, they would be sent into hell after death." Elizabeth chuckled, her face getting sharp and mean again as she continued, "No matter if it''s out of kindness or other intentions, I won''t allow her to stay in the rk family." Scarlet hurriedly said, "Madame rk, Mr. rk has been very interested in her recently and pampers her a lot." Elizabeth waved her hand and said, "I don''t mean I want to do something to her now. I''m tired and want a rest." ... When Charlotte walked out of Elizabeth''s courtyard, she immediately saw Waylon. She asked in confusion, "Mr. Colton, why are you here?" Waylon answered with a question, "What do you think of it, Ms. Lopez?" Charlotte was a bit dumbfounded and her ears got red as she stammered, "Did... Did Mr. rk ask you toe here?" Waylon was no wonder Nelson''s most loyal subordinate. He immediately replied, "Mr. rk was worried that you might be aggrieved or targeted by Rachel, so he asked me toe here in case you might need my help." Charlotte felt warm in her heart. She slowly pinched the hem of her clothes, not knowing what to say. Waylon continued, "Now that you''ve left the courtyard, shall we go back?" Charlotte nodded. She suddenly thought of something and asked, "Mr. Colton, does Mr. rk dislike Ms. Brown?" Waylon replied with a smile, "Not that serious. Madame rk only has a son, which is Mr. rk''s father. He was the former patriarch of the rk family and was not a person to be controlled by others. He married Mr. rk''s mother. However, Madame rk disliked her very much, which caused tension between the mother and the son. Because of this, Madame rk was very close with her younger sister''s granddaughter, Rachel Brown." Waylon remembered something and narrowed his eyes as he continued, "Latter, Mr. rk was born. Although Madame rk didn''t like Mr. rk, his birth somehow alleviated the tension between Madame rk and her son. Therefore, Mr. rk and Madame rk had a good rtionship." He reached out to brush the extruded jasmine branches aside. Charlotte thanked him in a low voice. Then Waylon continued, "Mr. rk doesn''t detest Rachel. She''s not qualified." Charlotte opened her clear, big eyes and looked at Waylon with a serious expression as she asked, "Mr. Colton, is it Okay to disclose this to me?" Waylon asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with it?" Charlotte made a "cutting throat" gesture and replied, "I saw this in TV ys. Big families have many secrets that cannot be known by others and those who know about it will die at any moment." Waylon was amused. He stated, "There aren''t so many secrets in this world. Moreover, this is not a secret. Many people know about this." Charlotte felt disappointed. Waylon thought this little girl was so cute and couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Lopez, did you always eat ice cream of the brand ''cuteness'' in childhood?" Charlotte was a bit confused, but she still answered the question with a serious expression, "I didn''t have good health in childhood, so my mom didn''t allow me to eat ice cream." Waylon was very amused andughed. He thought to himself, "This little girl is so cute and every man wants to have such a girl by his side..." However, when he turned around, he saw Nelson''s cold face. Waylon was lost for words. Charlotte also spotted Nelson and her face got red. She ran toward him and asked, "Why are you out? It''s windy outside." Nelson grasped her hand. His eyes were filled with gloominess, but he hid them well and Charlotte didn''t spot it. He asked, "What are you talking about? You look happy?" His voice sounded extremely low and mellow. A drop of sweat slipped down Waylon''s forehead. He hurriedly exined, "Mr. Nelson, I like foreign girls who have a D cup, a slender waist, a pair of long legs, and blond hair." Nelson asked expressionlessly, "Are you looking down on Lottie?" Waylon was lost for words. This was a tricky question! Chapter 69 Hes So Ferocious Chapter 69 He''s So Ferocious Chapter 69 He''s So Ferocious Charlotte looked confused. She didn''t know why the topic was suddenly shifted to if she was Waylon''s cup of tea. She looked at Nelson in confusion. Nelson still looked expressionless. His fingers were slender and his palm was sorge that he could wrap Charlotte''s soft hand in his palm effortlessly, leaving no gap. It was a very possessive gesture. Waylon wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and coughed. He said, "Mr. rk, Ms. Lopez is very cute and there''s no doubt that everyone likes her. however, she''s really not my cup of tea..." Nelson suddenly smiled kindly and said, "My bad. I paid too little attention to your private life. How about this? I''ll send you some blond beautiester." Waylon remarked in his heart, "Even if you don''t send me some beauties, I won''t have the guts to be your love rival." Therefore, he agreed immediately. Nelson then turned to Charlotte and asked, "How''s it going?" Charlotte misunderstood that he was asking about Elizabeth''s condition. She replied, "She''s gotten better. But Madame rk is in her nies after all and is very weak, so it''s likely that the illness will reur." hearing her soft, sweet voice, Nelson slightly raised his brows and said, "I''m asking about you." Charlotte replied, "I''m fine. Nelson was rendered speechless. Waylon exined, "Ms. Lopez, Mr. rk is asking if someone has bullied you." "Nope," Charlotte hurriedly replied. "Madame rk didn''t go hard on me." Nelson replied, "Okay. Let''s go back." Then they went back to the Malus Garden. When Charlotte was rummaging for clothes and prepared to take a shower, Nelson saidzily, "Wear the red set." Charlotte was lost for words. She pinched her cheeks to calm down andined inwardly, "You can''t see it even if I wear it. Why do you have to always tell me which color to wear?'' Nelsonnded his gaze on theputer while saying to Charlotte. His voice sounded low and mellow, like the elegant and melodious sounds of violoncello in the music hall. However, what he said was very flirtatious, "I will check on itter. If you don''t wear that..." His voice sounded smiling as he teased, "I will wear that for you." Charlotte was startled and her face turned pale. After struggling inside, she took the red set of underwear in humiliation. When she got out of the bathroom, she found Nelson had closed theputer and was looking at her leisurely in the chair. His handsome face could easily catch other''s attention and his eyes were still sharp. However, under the warm light, the sharpness was weakened and turned into seduction. Charlotte bit her bottom lip. Nelson asked, "Did you obey my order?" Charlotte hurriedly pulled down the cor of her pajamas a bit, exposing the red strings hanging on her fair shoulders. She replied in a panic, "I... I wore that." Her skin looked extremely ivory and probably because of the steams of the shower she had just taken, her skin looked slightly pink. She looked like the most beautiful pink pearl in the abysmal sea. The two stings were slender and long and were hanging on her tender skin, making her look attractive. "Good girl." Nelson chuckled and continued with a hint of regret in his voice, "Why are you so obedient? Huh?" Charlotte was lost for words. She immediately pulled up her cor and twitched her mouth. She thought to herself, "I won''t give you the chance to wear clothes for me. That''s too embarrassing!" Nelson saidzily, "Come over and help me unbutton my shirt." Charlotte widened her eyes. Nelson exined, "It has many buttons. It''s troublesome." Charlotte then remembered that she was his child bride and it was within her duty. Although she felt a bit embarrassed, she still came forward obediently and reached out toward the cor of his ck shirt. The buttons of this ck shirt were all made of top-ss obsidians. Legend had it that obsidian was from hell and was the symbol of Sedan. They looked cold under the light. Charlotte unbuttoned his shirt with a serious expression and Nelson was looking down at her ndly. This little girl looked beautiful and her skin was so tender that he couldn''t even see a pore. Her eyshes were so long that he wondered if he could put three or four matchsticks on each of them. From this angle, he could see her high bridge and red lips. Nelson began to think about something dirty. When he was about to ask her to raise her head, Charlotte heaved a soft sigh of relief and said, "It''s done." Only then did Nelson find that she had unsped all the buttons of his shirt. He thought to himself, "Shit. What''s wrong with this designer? Why can''t she add more buttons?" He looked gloomy, which startled Charlotte. She looked the same as a frightened hamster at this moment. Nelson took a nce at her, removed his shirt, casually tossed it on his bed, and got into the bathroom. Looking at this thin yet muscr back, Charlotte blushed again. Hearing the sounds of flowing water from the bathroom, Charlotte pondered for a while and then put Nelson''s shirt into theundry basket. But Nelson suddenly called in a sour voice, "Kid." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte didn''t reply. ... Two minutester, Charlotte, who had a red face, moved to the wardrobe and pulled open the doors of the wardrobe exclusive to Nelson. Nelson urged her with gloominess in his voice, "Hurry up." "He was the one who forgot to take his boxer, but why was he so ferocious?" Charlotte mumbled to herself. With her eyes closed, she withdrew a drawer and randomly got a boxer. The touch of the fabric made her heartbeat quicken. Clenching her teeth, she mustered up her courage, rushed to the bathroom, and knocked on the door. When Nelson opened the door, she found Charlotte had her eyes tightly closed with a ck boxer hanging on her ivory, tender fingers. He looked at her teasingly and asked, "Are you shy?" Charlotte urged him, "Hurry up." Nelson took the boxer from her and stated slowly as usual, "Why do you shy because of a used boxer? You should feel shy if it''s the one I''ve worn." Charlotte was lost for words. She felt her face so red. With a whimper, she bounced into the bed and buried herself in the quilt, wishing so much to hide here for the rest of her life so that she wouldn''t have to meet other people. Boohoo... Why was he so evil?! This hooligan! When Nelson walked out of the bathroom with his body wrapped in a towel, he spotted a bulge on the bed and couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. He dried his hair with a towel and then walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. When he looked down, he saw her exposed ankles and fair feet. Nelson measured them with great interest. Her feet were so small that he could wrap them in one palm. They looked ivory and tender, and the nails of her toes looked very round and beautiful, just like the shining shells in the deep sea. Charlotte was startled when she felt Nelson''s breath. She had actually jumped into his bed in a fit of embarrassment. Beyond her shock, however, three secondster, her whole body stiffened. Nelson had caught her ankle! Chapter 70 The Basketball Match Chapter 70 The Basketball Match Chapter 70 The Basketball Match The ankle was the most sensitive part for everyone, especially for Charlotte. No one had grasped her ankle before, so only at this moment did she realize that it was a very sensitive part for her. The electricity that prated her bones from the skin made her hair stand on end and her heartbeat quicken. Nelson exerted some force to drag the pink-skinned little girl out of his quilt. He asked smilingly, ¡°What? Why did you climb into my bed? Do you want to sleep with me?¡± He was still holding her ankle and Charlotte¡¯s face was extremely red. She replied softly in a crying voice, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Nelson knitted his brows and turned her around. When seeing the tears in her round, innocent eyes, he asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would punish you. Why are you crying?¡± Charlotte wouldn¡¯t tell him that those were psychological tears because of the stimtion. She took the chance to withdraw her foot, wrapped herself in the quilt, and rolled away. She directly rolled down to her ¡°bed¡± on the floor and buried her whole body in the quilt. She said in a nasal voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll sleep.¡± Nelson studied the bulge for a while. Realizing that this little girl would die of embarrassment if he continued to tease her, he suppressed all of his beastlike thoughts and said hypocritically, ¡°Good night.¡± Over the past years, no one had said ¡°good night¡± to Charlotte. Although she still felt embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t help but curl up her lips into a smile and reply softly, ¡°Good night, Mr. rk.¡± ¡­ The next day, Charlotte went to school as usual. Probably because Cecilia and Nichs had told others that Charlotte was under their protection, no one at school dare to discuss Charlotte openly. Although they would talk bad about her behind her back, Charlotte felt this situation was already satisfying. As it was Friday today, they didn¡¯t have too many sses. Students in Srnya High School only had two sses on Friday afternoons, which was a very leisurely schedule. Sitting in her chair, Vivian took a nce at Charlotte who was doing homework before her desk. She suddenly asked Reagan who was scrolling posts on Twitter, ¡°Reagan, will you go to see the basketball match this afternoon?¡± Reagan hurriedly nodded when she heard the question and replied, ¡°Of course! Andrew hasn¡¯t come to school for several days and he¡¯ll take part in today¡¯s basketball match. I must go there to cheer him up!¡± With that, she tossed her phone into the drawer of her desk, and pulled out a red banner with white letters on it and a bunch of glow sticks, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared these things!¡± Vivian was rendered speechless. She then reminded her, ¡°The gymnasium is brightly lit and glow sticks are useless.¡± Reagan waved her hands and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. These are my regards to him.¡± Vivian said with a smile, ¡°Cecilia has alienated you recently. Why don¡¯t you invite her to the basketball match?¡± Reagan felt the proposal attractive. Probably because Cecilia was in a bad mood, she just ignored Reagan after school yesterday. She didn¡¯t reply to her WhatsApp messages, nor did she answer her calls. Reagan had reflected on it the whole night, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out when she had offended Cecilia. Luckily, when CeciliaExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. came to school today, she told her that she didn¡¯t answer her calls because she was irritated by Daisy, which made her ease a bit. Vivian continued, ¡°Moreover, if Cecilia doesn¡¯t go there, the first row will be upied by those crazy fans of our school¡¯s basketball team and we won¡¯t get good positions. How will Andrew notice you at a nce if you don¡¯t sit in a good position?¡± Reagan agreed when she heard the analysis. She hurriedly walked to Cecilia and asked her about this with a smile. Cecilia¡¯s eyes were a bit swollen. Apparently, she had cried before her fatherst night, but she had recovered herself. She replied, seeming tock interest, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Reagan. Cecilia took a nce at her and stated, ¡°Do you only have Andrew in your mind? That fucking Anthony is also a member of our school¡¯s basketball team. I don¡¯t want to watch him ying basketball.¡± Reagan didn¡¯t think of this before and immediately felt a bit embarrassed. When she was about to drop the idea, she heard Vivian say, ¡°Cecilia, you can¡¯t always avoid him. If you don¡¯t go, Daisy will get morecent. But if you go there and sit in the auditorium and watch Anthony ying basketball calmly, it will prove that you don¡¯t care about him anymore. Am I right?¡± Vivian did have a silken tongue. Originally, Cecilia didn¡¯t want to go there at all. However, after hearing Vivian¡¯s words, she was somehow convinced. She asked, ¡°Really?¡± Vivian replied with a smile, ¡°You may have a try.¡± Cecilia pondered for a while and then nodded as she replied, ¡°Okay. I will go. It¡¯s just a basketball match.¡± Vivian had put on light makeup today, which made her look very gentle. When she smiled, people would think of the word ¡°pureness.¡± She said with a smile, ¡°Then Cecilia, would you like to invite Charlotte to go there with you? She just joined us and I think it would be better for her to associate with other students.¡± Reagan immediately raised her brows and asked, ¡°She¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter. Why do you care about her so much?¡± Vivian gave her the same answer as usual, ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister.¡± Reagan clicked her tongue in disagreement. Cecilia narrowed her eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ ¡°Would you like to watch the basketball match with me?¡± Charlotte put down her pen and pondered for a while. Then she replied, ¡°I''m okay with it. But I need to tell my family about this first.¡± Cecilia replied, looking as arrogant as usual, ¡°Hurry up to make your decision. It¡¯s difficult to grab a seat.¡± Eloise immediately raised her hand and said, ¡°Take me! I want to go with you.¡± Cecilia took a nce at her and said, ¡°If Charlotte joins us, I will save a seat for you.¡± Eloise was rendered speechless. She looked at her in doubt and asked, ¡°Cecilia, do you grow some feelings for Charlotte because she saved you yesterday?¡± Cecilia was speechless. Charlotte asked in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Cecilia got furious because of the question. She snapped, ¡°Eloise Thomas, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Eloise retorted, ¡°Then why do you have to ask Charlotte to watch the basketball match? You must have other intentions.¡± Cecilia was lost for words. Dejected, she pulled a chair over, rested her chin on Charlotte¡¯s desk, and said, ¡°That¡¯s because of Anthony. If I don¡¯t go there, Daisy will spread rumors about me still missing Anthony¡­¡± Eloise asked in shock, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? You like Anthony, don¡¯t you?¡± Cecilia rolled her eyes heavenward and replied, ¡°Will I still like him after that thing? Do I look like a fool?¡± She heaved an upset sigh and continued, ¡°Iined to my father with tears and threatened tomit suicide yesterday, using Daisy of snatching away my fianc¨¦e and my father and even ndering me at school. My father still spoiled me a lot and grounded Daisy. She didn¡¯t go to school today. And because of this, my father doesn¡¯t dare to ask me if I allow Daisy¡¯s mother to move into our family.¡± Eloisemented, ¡°Your father really loves you very much.¡± She added inwardly, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t grow up to be such an overlord.¡± Cecilia mumbled, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve thought a lot after being pped by Anthony yesterday. I realized that I¡¯d gotten it wrong. My parents don¡¯t have any feelings toward each other and except for me, their daughter, they don¡¯t have anything to do with each other. My mom even addresses my father as ¡®Mr. Wesley¡¯. But I forced them to love each other. I have gone too far.¡± It was rare for Eloise to hear such virtuous words from Cecilia. She nodded in agreement and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°So, I forgive my father for cheating on my mother.¡± Cecilia took a deep breath and continued, ¡°After all, he does spoil me. I¡¯m fine with him marrying the other woman, but that woman can¡¯t be Daisy¡¯s mother!¡± Chapter 71 A Nightmare Chapter 71 A Nightmare Chapter 71 A Nightmare Eloise nodded and said, "Oh, so why do you let Char watch the basketball game?" Cecilia suddenly blushed. She turned her head, coughed, and said, "She had been at school for a few days but hadn''t participated in any activities. I just wanted to make her..." Eloise was shocked and said, "Cecilia, what you mean is that you want to make Char familiar with Srnya High School? Aren''t you the one who bullies her first?" Cecilia said proudly, "I do hate illegitimate girls, but there are always exceptions." She quickly nced at Charlotte and said, "She is an exception." Charlotte''s mood, which had been down upon hearing Cecilia talk about her loving father, suddenly brightened. She smiled and said, "Yesterday, you said you still disliked me." Cecilia continued, "That''s yesterday''s view! Today I don''t hate you anymore! Do you know that time can change everything?" Charlotte was speechless. Eloise also didn''t know what to say. Charlotte then said helplessly," Okay." Cecilia thought of something and whispered, "I apologize for what I have said to you before. You are different from the people I have seen." "Yeah." Eloise said excitedly, "I like Char as soon as I see her! Char, do you know something that can make people fall in love with you at first sight?" Charlotte was helpless, "What are you talking about?" Eloise covered her heart with her hand and said, "I feel like Char would even curse someone by saying ''You big bad duck''. Oh! She''s so cute." Charlotte was speechless again. She knew how to scold people! The other members of the first ss looked at the three of them who were talking andughing. They thought, "Damn it, does Cecilia''s brain short-circuit? Isn''t she supposed to hate bastard daughters the most?" Vivian held the pen tightly in her hand, exerting pressure with her fingers. The flesh on her fingertips was slightly raised by the hard pen shaft. She gritted her teeth, almost wishing to chop Charlotte into pieces, and fed the dogs directly. Why had things been like this since childhood? Charlotte could easily get things that were difficult for Vivian to get! In the past, Charlotte easily gained Andrew''s favoritism, and now she had also built a good rtionship with Cecilia, which was difficult for Vivian. Vivian thought, "Why do all people like the hateful Charlotte?" "Vinny?" Reagan looked at her in confusion and said," What''s wrong with you?" "It''s nothing." Vivian put down the pen and smiled, "I''m just a bit tired." Vivian thought, "Charlotte, wait. As long as you go to the gym, you will once again be the target of criticism." Charlotte packed her backpack and Cecilia and Eloise were already waiting for her. She nced at Nichs, who was still sleeping on the desk. In the afternoon at three o''clock, the sunlight was a pale golden color, shining on the young boy''s distinct features. There was a faintyer of gold on his long eyshes, softening his rebellious countenance and making him appear very gentle. After thinking for a moment, Charlotte still whispered, "Nichs?" But he didn''t answer. Charlotte reached out and pushed him, saying, "Nichs! Wake up! School is over!" Nichs''s eyshes finally shook. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and was about to find Eloise when her wrist was suddenly caught by someone. Charlotte was startled and turned around, only to see Nichs closing his eyes, unconsciously grabbing her wrist. His grip was not strong, but it carried an undeniable sense of absolute suppression, leaving no room for resistance. "Where are you going?" The boy''s voice was somewhat hoarse. Charlotte pursed her lips and replied, "I''m going to the basketball court to watch a game." Nichs furrowed his brow and finally opened his eyes. At this moment, he hadn''t put on the deliberately disguised mask of a smile. His face was especially cold, and his eyes emitted a chilling light. He nced at the little girl''s wrist that had been held by him, then released it casually and said, "Sorry, I just had a nightmare." Charlotte asked, "What do you dream of ?" After a two-second silence, Nichs smiled and said, "I have dreamt of my mom. Your voice sounds quite simr to hers, which can exin why I held onto you. Are you angry?" "No," Charlotte shook her head. "If you go to the basketball court, can you take me with you?" Nichs stood up and instantly became taller than Charlotte. He hooked his arm around her shoulder with intimacy and said, "I''m bored." Charlotte struggled ufortably, holding her own backpack and watching him warily. She puffed up her cheeks and said, "We can go together, but don''t put your arm around my shoulder." Nichs smirked, "Can''t boys and girls be close?" Charlotte fell silent for a moment and said, "...If you stand next to me, I''ll look especially, especially short!" Her soft and coquettish voice, with a hint ofint, sent shivers down the listener''s spine. Nichs''s gaze flickered and he couldn''t helpughing, "Okay...." Nichs scanned the girl, who was 0.5 centimeters away from reaching 1.6 meters. He said, "How about...drinking more milk?" Charlotte felt embarrassed and said, "I drank milk every day when I was young! But I still didn''t grow!" Nichs smiled and took her backpack, patting her head. He said, "Alright. There aren''t many people taller than me in school. It''s not embarrassing to be short. Let''s go."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte didn''t feel that she wasforted! At the entrance, Cecilia and Eloise were standing with curious eyes. Eloise looked at Cecilia and said, "Cecilia, both you and Nichs are big shots. Are you so approachable?" Cecilia rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t you know about Nichs''s bad temper? When he''s in a bad mood, he doesn''t care who you are. Even if it''s me, he will still argue with me. How can you say that he is approachable?" Eloise rubbed her chin and watched Charlotte, who was following Nichs like a little tail. She got the conclusion, "Char is so cute! That''s why the big shot can''t bear to scold her!" Cecilia thought, "Please take off your ten-thousandyer filter and tell me, apart from her height, what''s cute about Charlotte''s appearance? Nichs and Charlotte had alreadye out. Nichs nced at Cecilia and asked, "Do you mind if I join you?" Cecilia shrugged, "What do I mind? Before, when the school basketball team invited you to the sports institute, you didn''t go. Why do you suddenly change?" Nichs smiled, "Because I''m boring." Chapter 72 The Past Life Chapter 72 The Past Life Chapter 72 The Past Life This dazzlingbination of the four people caught everyone''s attention. Eloise paid no attention to it and introduced the famous sports arena in Srnya High School to Charlotte, "Although our school''s gym is not particrly big, both the exterior and the interior facilities are very nice. However, our school''s young masters and girls don''t like sports, so the only time you can see many people in the gym is during basketball games." Charlotte nodded. Eloise continued, "Our school''s basketball team is very strong. They have won city-level trophies and there are hardly anypetitors among the universities in Seyso." Charlotte was puzzled, "Then why are people still challenging them here?" Cecilia and Eloise exchanged mocking expressions. Eloise said, "The people challenging us are from Roblia High School. You''ve heard of it, right?" Charlotte thought for a moment, and asked, "Is it also a prestigious school?" Eloise nodded, "Essentially, Roblia High School and Srnya High School are simr. The difference is that our school has certain admission requirements. You need to have good grades if you don''te from a powerful family. However, Roblia High School is different. As long as you have money, you can get in." Cecilia sneered, "They are just a bunch of mediocre people." Charlotte was curious, "Why?" Cecilia replied, "I once saw students from their school trying to drug girls at a bar... It happened during our ss gathering, and I was angry, so I took my friends and taught those scumbags a lesson. Since then, we''ve had a conflict with each other, and I think it''s probably the reason why they challenge us to a basketball game." Eloise added, "But our school''s basketball team is very strong. We don''t really need to worry." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As they spoke, they arrived at the basketball court. The surrounding seats were already crowded with spectators, making it difficult to move around. Charlotte held onto Eloise''s arm and eximed, "Has the whole schoole here!?" Eloise didn''t find it strange and said, "Probably. Do you watch idol dramas? Let me tell you, our school''s basketball team is more focused on looks than skills. They are good at showing off and attracting attention, like superstars. Everywhere they go, girls scream for them. It''s not too bad right now, butter, even the aisles will be filled with people." Charlotte didn''t know what to say. Being an avid fan was terrifying. Reagan and Vivian had already reserved seats in advance by using Cecilia''s name. When they saw Cecilia, they waved to her to find seats. The seats were in the front row, closest to the court. The ce was incredibly crowded, and even with Cecilia leading the way, Charlotte still got bumped into by people. With delicate skin and a weak body, Charlotte couldn''t bear it after walking only halfway through the aisle. She wanted to hold onto Eloise''s hand, but a warm,rge hand held hers instead. Nichs raised an eyebrow with a hint of impatience and saw Charlotte turn her head. He gently turned her head back, saying, "I''m holding onto you. Please focus on walking and don''t trip." Charlotte obediently agreed, and she heard Nichs sneer from behind, "These idiots! Why do they cause such amotion? They must be insane!" Charlotte didn''t know what to answer. She cautiously looked around the crowd. Then she said seriously to Nichs, "Now, everyone around us is a fan of the school''s basketball team. Fans can be crazy, and if they hear what you just said, they might attack you!" She had seen many incidents on TV where overly enthusiastic fans assaulted bystanders! Nichs looked at her strangely and suddenly smiled mischievously, "If I get attacked, will you protect me?" Charlotte thought for a moment and shook her head sincerely, "I don''t know how to fight, so I will find a safe ce to hide. But once the fight is over, I can help you with first aid and dress your wounds. There is a scar removal ointment at my home that works really well." Nichs, "..." He sighed and rubbed his forehead, somewhat helpless. He said, "Don''t worry, even if I insult the basketball team here that they are all idiots and no one would dare attack me." He tugged on Charlotte''s clothing cor and said, "Let''s go." With great difficulty, they finally reached their seats. Charlotte sat down next to Eloise and let out a sigh of relief, "There are so many people." Eloise handed her a bottle of drink, "Here, you''ll get used to it." Nichs casually sat down next to Charlotte. The seats at the basketball court were a bit low, and his long legs had nowhere to go. Charlotte looked at him and couldn''t help but smile, "Short legs have their advantages, too!" Charlotte lowered her head to unscrew the bottle cap but struggled for a while and couldn''t open it. She frowned, and suddenly a hand reached out to take the drink from her, and effortlessly opened it before handing it back to her. Charlotte took the drink and instinctively looked up, only to see Andrew''s face, which seemed to be illuminated by the sun, gentle and warm. "..." She pursed her lips and remained silent. Wearing white sportswear, Andrew kneeled down in front of Charlotte and met her gaze, "Char." Charlotte felt a bit annoyed, "What''s the matter?" Countless pairs of eyes in the basketball court were now focused on them, and the previously noisy atmosphere became strangely quiet. Andrew''s voice sounded particrly clear, "Char, can''t we really reconcile?" With just this sentence, the entire basketball court became noisy as if something had exploded. "The past? What past? Could it be that the school heartthrob and this new transfer student have some unclear rtionship?" "Is the school heartthrob blind? Why would he like such an ugly person?" Charlotte''s fair fingers instantly tightened around the bottle. She could hear those familiar whispers, like venomous snakes hissing, ready to bite her at any moment and inject venom that would make tears stream down her face. She didn''t want to be like before anymore. Charlotte''s body curled up in her seat with her spine slightly bent, forming a curve with her waist. It was an instinctual posture of self-protection in an environmentcking security. She lowered her thick eyshes and didn''t look at Andrew. Her voice was soft, "I had already told you that I never promised you anything." A tinge of pain shed in Andrew''s eyes. He had spent the past few days in a numb state of alcohol. He rarely drank before and didn''t have a high tolerance. He knew that drowning himself in alcohol was not a good thing, but he couldn''t control himself. In the illusions woven by alcohol, Charlotte had nothing to do with Nelson. She was still the gentle girl who would purse her lips and smile at him. His rity came from a p from his mother. Rachel sternly asked him, "Andrew! Are you going to ruin your whole life for a woman?" Andrew took a deep breath and said, "Char, I believe you''re not that kind of person..." Charlotte''s voice was colder than ever before, "I am that kind of person." She gathered her courage and looked at Andrew, "Don''t believe me anymore." Chapter 73 Eating Candies Chapter 73 Eating Candies Chapter 73 Eating Candies Eloise looked at Charlotte and then at Andrew. Even someone as foolish as her could understand that there was something unusual between these two. She was about to say something when suddenly a slender white hand grabbed Charlotte''s wrist, forcing her to open her palm. Charlotte looked up in confusion and saw Nichs expressionlessly cing a White milk candy in her hand. Without even ncing at Andrew, he said, "Do you want some candy?" Charlotte lowered her eyshes and nodded. Nichs suddenly smiled, and then he slowly turned to Andrew with a faint smile appearing on his face. Even though there was no warmth in that smile, he said, "Mr. rk, the game is about to start." Andrew pursed his lips, cast a deep nce at Charlotte, and then walked away. As he returned to the court, the entire basketball court erupted into a deafening scream. Eloise looked at Charlotte with concern, "Char...What''s your rtionship with Mr. rk?" Charlotte forced a smile and didn''t know how to exin herplicated rtionship with Andrew. Nichszily leaned back in his seat and said, "If you don''t want to say, then don''t." Charlotte shook her head and replied, "There''s nothing to hide. We used to go to the same school and were in the same ss. Andrew took good care of me." Nichs suddenly nced at her with a slightly strange look in his eyes and said, "So, did you fall in love with each other?" Charlotte couldn''t say these things in front of Nelson, but she find it rxing to say to others. She smiled bitterly and said, "Actually, now that when I think about it, my love for Andrew was like...gratitude towards a lifesaver." Eloise said, "...Char, your metaphor is a bit wicked. A lifesaver?!" Charlotte didn''t want to talk about the past anymore and just smiled. Anyway, all those past memories became distant and unattainable with that check. Somehow, there was a hint of warmth in Nichs''s cold eyes. He casually took out a few more candies from his pocket and put them in Charlotte''s fair palm, "Here, all for you." Charlotte said, "Thank you, but why do you have so many candies? Do you have hypoglycemia?" Nichs chuckled teasingly, "To quit smoking." Charlotte was speechless. Eloise pouted, "What about me? Do I have candies? Nichs, you''re showing favoritism to Char!" Nichs nced at her, "How old are you? Do you still need candies?" Eloise said, "I''m the same age as Char!" Nichsughed, "Nonsense, she''s still half a year away from turning eighteen. She''s still a kid." Eloise doubted, "How do you know that?" "I overheard your conversation," Nichs said, extending his slender fingers and making a twirling motion near his ears, like a buzzing bee, "You disturbed my sleep." Eloise didn''t know what to say next. Cecilia turned around her eyes and suddenly asked, "Charlotte, what''s your rtionship with Andrew now?" "No rtionship," Charlotte absentmindedly started twirling her finger in circles and said, "I just don''t know why he still thinks I''m interested in him." Cecilia sneered with a trace of mockery appearing on her beautiful face. She said, "Andrew is quite good in every aspect and doesn''t fool around, but he''s indecisive and can''t be firm. Perhaps because he''s been praised too much, he always feels good about himself. If he continues to pester you, let me know, and I''ll deal with him." Nichs nced at Cecilia with a smile and said, "Hmm, Cecilia is not smart, but she has a strong body. Andrew may not be her match." Cecilia wasn''t angry but sarcastically quipped, "How about you? Aputer-programming geeks who sit in front ofputers all day." Eloise was speechless. Being sandwiched between two big shots while they verbally sparred was really frightening. Eloise was afraid that they would fight soon. What Cecilia did not notice was that Reagan, who sat next to her, showed angry expressions when Andrew walked towards Charlotte. If it weren''t for Vivian pressing her down, she would have already rushed over to curse at Charlotte. Vivian whispered, "Reagan, calm down. Cecilia likes Char now. If you rush over, she won''t help you." Reagan''s eyes were red with anger, "Then what should I do? Just watch? Why? Why would Andrew be interested in such an ugly girl?" Vivian also sneered in her heart. She also wanted to know why. Charlotte dressed ugly, but why did people constantly circle around her? A cold light shed in Vivian''s eyes, and she softly said to Reagan, "Reagan, don''t be angry. There are so many fans of Andrew. Charlotte will definitely be bullied by them. After all, she is my sister. Just don''t argue with her this time, okay?" Reagan paused. She thought, "Yes, Andrew has so many admirers, all of whom are so much better than Charlotte. How can he be blind enough to choose Charlotte? Even with Cecilia and Nichs protecting her, she would still have a hard time in school. I just need to do nothing but ruin her reputation..." "Under heavy public opinion, will Andrew still be with Charlotte?" Vivian continued to persuade her, "Moreover, Char has already rejected Andrew. They''re impossible to be together." "Rejected?!" Reagan grabbed Vivian''s arm, "Why?" Would Charlotte refuse the opportunity that came to her door? Vivian''s expression became strange, and she coughed and said, "My sister''s private life is a bit promiscuous. Judging from her recent behavior, she probably found a wealthy boyfriend..." "What boyfriend?" Reagan sneered, "Isn''t it just a sugar daddy? It seems that her man is quite wealthy, otherwise, she wouldn''t have rejected Andrew...We are friends, aren''t we, Vinny?" Vivian quickly replied innocently, "Of course we are!" Reagan''s voice suddenly became low, "Then tell me, do you have any evidence of Charlotte messing around?" "I... How could I have any?" Vivian''s eyes shifted. She grabbed Reagan''s arm, looking around anxiously, "Alright, the game is about to start..." "Vivian!" Reagan stared into Vivian''s eyes, "You definitely have!" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian bit her lip, "I..." "Vinny!" Vivian finally sighed and said with some hesitation, "I do have a few photos. They were taken by a small thug who was ckmailing us. My mom, in order to protect Char''s face, paid him off and bought the photos. The original copies are with me." Reagan''s eyes lit up, "What kind of photos?" Vivian''s face looked embarrassed, and she whispered, "Intimate photos on a bed." Chapter 74 Cunning Tricks Chapter 74 Cunning Tricks Chapter 74 Cunning Tricks The referee blew his whistle, and the basketball game officially began. Because it was Srnya High School''s home court, all the cheering and support came from its students, making the students from Roblia High School isted. However, the opposing team, even with only six reserve yers, seemed unfazed and yed aggressively. What was supposed to be an easy victory turned into a close game. Charlotte was engrossed in watching when suddenly a soda can flew towards her. She was startled, but luckily someone caught the can just as it was about to hit her forehead. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you." Nichs threw the can to the ground and spoke coldly, "It was unopened." Charlotte was taken aback. If the unopened soda can had hit her head...it would have caused severe injury. She looked in the direction of the can and saw a heavily made-up girl with a seemingly innocent face. The girl was a bit far away and the court was noisy, so she mouthed, "Sorry, I threw it to the wrong person." But there was clearly malice flickering in her eyes behind the colored contacts. Nichs''s face turned cold, and he was about to stand up. However, Cecilia acted even faster. She pulled Charlotte up and walked towards the girl with a cold expression. The arrogant girl''s face changed when she saw Cecilia approaching. "I remember you," Cecilia grabbed the girl by her cor and lifted her off her seat, "You''re Daphne Archer, right?" Daphne quickly put on a subservient smile, "Cecilia, you remember me." "Of course, I remember," Cecilia narrowed her eyes and said, "Aren''t you the one who used a megaphone to confess your love to Andrew in our ssroom, only to be thrown out by Reagan?" Daphne''s face turned ugly. She said, "Cecilia, I..." "I don''t want to hear your exnations," Cecilia looked at her with some disgust, "I don''t care what you think of Andrew, but Charlotte is my friend. You better remember that, if something like this happens again..." A cold indifference appeared on Cecilia''s beautiful face. She continued, "I promise you that you won''t be able to stay in Srnya High School anymore." Daphne''s lips trembled, "I... I really didn''t mean to hurt her." "Not mean to?" Cecilia raised an eyebrow. Daphne immediately trembled and said, "Sorry, Cecilia, I won''t do it again! I know I was wrong!" If she had known Cecilia would stand up for Charlotte, she wouldn''t have acted impulsively because of Andrew''s favoritism towards Charlotte! "Why apologize to me?" Cecilia said calmly. Daphne nced at the confused Charlotte and bit her lip, which was coated in bright red lipstick. Reluctantly, she said, "I''m sorry and I won''t do it again." Charlotte said, "Hmm, it''s good to admit your mistakes and make a change. It will make your parents proud." Daphne was angry. She thought, "Making my parents proud? Who does she think she is?" But Daphne didn''t dare to say more. Even if she broke her teeth, she would have to swallow the blood. Cecilia didn''t want to look at Daphne anymore and raised an eyebrow at Charlotte, "What kind of expression do you mean?" Charlotte looked at her admirably, "Cecilia, you were so cool just now!" If only she could be as cool as Cecilia! Cecilia''s face turned strangely red. She coughed and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re just a pushover who endures bullying without doing anything! You can''t be like this!" Charlotte said, "But you helped me." Cecilia was frustrated, "Can I help you every time?" Charlotte said, "Cecilia is really fierce." The two returned to their seats and continued watching the game. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Although the scores were close, the school''s basketball team''s strength was evident, and they were leading by two points. Andrew''s dribbling skills were extraordinary. He was just about to attempt a m dunk when an unexpected incident urred- A team member from Roblia High School unexpectedly collided straight with him! Andrew was in the process of jumping, unable to maintain bnce at all. He was suddenly knocked down to the ground. His sports shorts revealed his bare legs, which were immediately scraped and bleeding on the floor. The yer from Roblia High School also fell just as hard as Andrew. All of this happened right in front of Charlotte''s eyes, causing her pupils to contract slightly. Everyone screamed in shock. The referee quickly called a timeout, and Andrew was helped up by his teammates. Anthony''s face looked grim as he asked, "Captain, are you..." Andrew shook his head, "It is possibly a fracture." With such a strong impact, a fracture was almost certain. The team member from Roblia High School, paying no attention to his own injuries, smiled and said, "Sorry, bro, I had a muscle cramp and couldn''t stop in time." Even though Andrew had a good temper, his expression turned angry. This person clearly did it on purpose. Such despicable methods were not umon on the basketball court, but they were rarely seen in regted matches. It was unexpected that the team from Roblia High School would do such a bad thing to hurt Andrew, the key yer! Moreover, these people were clever. By using a tactic that caused both parties to get injured, it was difficult to say that they were on purpose. Because of this, the referee didn''t say much and frowned as he looked at Andrew''s wound, "Go to the medical room and have a look. Let the substitute y." Given Andrew''s current condition, it was definitely impossible for him to continue ying. However, he didn''t want to go to the medical room either. After all, this game was crucial for the reputation of Srnya High School, and the substitute for the school basketball team was a neer who had just been recruited. He hadn''t had enough time to gel with the team, so it would be difficult for them to y well. "Damn it," A teammate supported Andrew and couldn''t help but curse, "These trash from Roblia High School, how did their basketball skills improve so much?! If it was before, we wouldn''t even have to y the second half to win!" "They really resorted to such despicable tactics!" Another person said, "How dare they? Did they hire special trainers?" Team members of the Roblia High School allughed, and their captain shouted, "Sorry, Mr. rk, for getting you injured. I''ll take care of the medical expenses!" "Vincent Diego, shut the hell up!" A hot-tempered teammate angrily shouted, "Do you need to pretend to be sympathetic? You guys are really disgusting!" Vincent innocently shrugged, "We already said it was an ident, so why are you thinking so much? Our yers also get injured, you know?" Srnya High School and Roblia High School had yed against each other a few times before, so they were familiar with the opposing team''s strength. The team of Srnya High School was puzzled from the beginning because Roblia High School''s previous main yer, who had a good skill level, was put on the bench, and an unfamiliar face was sent on. Now they finally realized the sinister intention behind all this. They clearly nned to rece Andrew with a worthless yer from the start! Chapter 75 Did One Good Deed a Day Chapter 75 Did One Good Deed a Day Chapter 75 Did One Good Deed a Day Anthony''s face turned extremely angry, and he grabbed one of his teammates, "Alright, this isn''t an official game, so we won''t get any results." A tall boy with a frustrated expression on his face said, "Are we just going to let those assholes get away with it like this?" Anthony looked at Andrew''s bloody leg and sighed, "There''s nothing we can do now. Captain, you should go to the medical room." "No need." Andrew opened a bottle of water and rinsed his wound casually. He frowned and said, "I''ll go after you guys finish. I won''t die." Anthony knew that Andrew was also feeling bad, so he didn''t try to persuade him. He discreetly nced at Cecilia, who was sitting in the seats not far away, just about three or four meters from Charlotte. But inexplicably, Anthony felt that Cecilia seemed incredibly distant at this moment. He didn''t know what kind of emotions he carried as he held the blood-soaked tissue and went to the hospital for a test. While waiting for the results, he kept doubting himself, "Should I really suspect Daisy?" Daisy was usually very obedient and always made concessions for her spoiled older sister. Anthony didn''t know whether he should really suspect Daisy based on the words of a stranger. However, when he remembered Cecilia''s mocking gaze, he resisted the urge to turn and leave. He waited until the test results came out. It was indeed chicken blood. The test report with ck words on white paper was ced before his eyes, leaving him no choice but to believe it. Daisy had lied to him. In that instant, the first feeling that surged in Anthony''s heart was not anger at being deceived but the half-swollen cheek of Cecilia and the indifference in her eyes. Anthony pursed his lips, thought for a moment, and decided to approach her. He said, "Cele." Cecilia casually raised her eyes and looked at him. Her arms crossedzily against the back of the chair and she said, "What''s up?" Anthony sighed, "I originally wanted to apologize to you, but now might not be the right time..." Impatiently, Cecilia asked, "What do you want to say?" Anthony forced a bitter smile and said, "I misunderstood you before. Is your face still hurting?" Cecilia''s expression changed slightly, and she sneered, "Thank you for your concern. It doesn''t hurt anymore." Anthony wanted to say something else, but the referee was calling them, so he held back and turned to Charlotte, "Charlotte, you know a bit about medical skills. Can you please help Andrew stop the bleeding? He insists on waiting until the game is over before going to the medical room, and I''m a bit worried..." Andrew had once specificallye to find Charlotte, so Anthony thought that Charlotte and Andrew had an unusual rtionship. But the seemingly gentle girl spoke in a soft voice, "He won''t die." Anthony was speechless. The game continued. Srnya High School performed badly. The substitute who reced Andrew in the position actually had good skills, but because ofcking understanding and coordination and under the fierce tactics of Roblia High School, Srnya had beenpletely dominated. By the end of the first half, the score was already 5:12. With such a huge score difference, unless the entire Roblia team died on the spot, it would be almost impossible to make aeback in the second half. The substitute kept apologizing with a dejected look. Anthony wiped his sweat with a towel, opened a bottle of water, and took a sip before helplessly saying, "It''s not your fault. I didn''t even n to let you y." The substitute continued to apologize. The screams on the basketball court had ceased, which were reced by a buzzing of discussions. After all, everyone thought that the school basketball team could easily defeat Roblia High School. Teenagers at the age of seventeen or eighteen were at the most face-conscious stage of their lives, so losing the basketball game today would be embarrassing for them! The girls were still fine because most of them had their own crushes. But the boys were not happy. They were all standing andining, criticizing the school basketball team for ying terribly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Under such a reputation, it was difficult to live up to expectations. Andrew was quite calm and he seemed to not have heard these words at all. With a calm expression, he stopped the team members who wanted to exin. He shook his head and said, "What they said is not wrong. We have no hope." The substitute was on the verge of tears, "It''s all my fault. If Andrew hadn''t gotten injured, it wouldn''t have turned out like this..." Anthony said, "It''s not your fault. Whether we win or lose, we still have to finish the game. Let''s take a rest." After finishing speaking, Anthony suddenly widened his eyes and said, "Captain, your wound..." Andrew lowered his head and noticed that perhaps due to the crowded basketball court and the humid temperature, the wound was slightly infected. Anthony put down the water bottle and said, "Wait a moment." He got up and walked towards Charlotte, squatted down, and said sincerely, "ssmate, aren''t you studying medicine? Doctors havepassion. You can''t stand by and watch someone die!" Eloise pulled Charlotte towards herself and said, "What are you doing? Are you trying to morally manipte him?" Anthony helplessly said, "Andrew refuses to go to the medical room, and the wound has started to get infected..." Eloise said, "Then let him go to the hospital. Why does he refuse? I don''t believe his fan girls haven''t bought him some antibiotics!" Anthony fell silent for a moment. Then he said, "Andrew got injured on the fieldst time and used someone else''s anti-inmmatory medicine. After that, he stayed in the hospital for half a month." Eloise was speechless. People of their status indeed had many considerations. They were often hesitant to directly use things given by others. Anthony coughed and said, "Andrew is stubborn. He insisted on watching the game. ssmate, you can consider it as doing one good deed a day." Eloise looked at Charlotte worriedly and said, "Char, if you don''t want to, we won''t go." Charlotte also felt a bit helpless. She knew that many people were watching her now, and her rtionship with Andrew was already confusing. So she decided not to hide anymore and nodded, "I''ll go with you to take a look." Anthony was delighted, "Thank you." Eloise was concerned about her and followed along. Cecilia thought for a moment and stood up as well. Since Charlotte often got injured, she always carried some medicine with her. Without even looking at Andrew''s face, she squatted in front of him and observed the wound. Andrew was taken aback and said, "Char, you..." Charlotte lowered her long eyshes and ignored his words. The external injury was not severe. Applying some medicinal liquid would do the trick. Charlotte took out a tissue from her pocket and wiped the area around the wound. She first eased the pain and then applied some anti-inmmatory medicine. However, the direct contact between the medicine and the wound made it excruciatingly painful. Andrew tightly clenched his teeth to avoid embarrassing himself by screaming out. Without raising her head, Charlotte asked, "Did you break a bone?" Cold sweat appeared on Andrew''s forehead, "Yes." Chapter 76 I Promised You Chapter 76 I Promised You Chapter 76 I Promised You Charlotte finally looked up and said seriously, "If it hurts, you can scream. I won''tugh at you." Andrew insisted, "I won''t scream." But the next second - "Ah -!" With swift precision, Charlotte reconnected the bone for Andrew, who was writhing in pain. Standing up, Charlotte advised, "Later, go to the medical office and get some medicine to apply. Avoid water, spicy food, and strenuous exercise. You should recover in two weeks." Andrew''s face turned pale, and he let out a heavy sigh, "Will it affect my basketball ying?" Charlotte pondered for a moment and said, "No." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Andrew smiled, "Thank you." He turned to Anthony and said, "I''ll go to yter." Anthony looked at him incredulously, "Are you crazy?" Charlotte responded ruthlessly, "I''m sorry to inform you that when I said it wouldn''t affect your basketball, I meant after you''ve recovered, not right now." Andrew forced a smile, "But right now, we..." Srnya High School was already in a hopeless situation. Charlotte also heard many discussions. Since she had just arrived at this school, she didn''t have a strong sense of belonging. However, she still felt ufortable when hearing those people casually belittling the efforts of these young men. Cecilia suddenly said, "I remember Nichs used to y basketball excellently. You guys even wanted him to join the basketball team." Andrew shook his head and said, "I even offered him the position of captain, but he didn''t agree." Anthony added, "I''ve asked him many times, but he never responds. It''s impossible." "Nichs hasn''t yed basketball for many years," Reagan, who joined the conversation, said sarcastically, "During the beginning of our first year in high school, he yed basketball at school and missed seeing his mother for thest time." "He won''t go on the court," continued Reagan. Eloise sighed, "Oh no, our school will beughed at by those bastards from Roblia High School for a long time." "Probably all people in Seyso willugh at us," Cecilia shrugged and continued, "It''s my fault, to be honest." "But the most crucial thing is..." Eloise said, "The basketball team will probably receive endless criticism, especially since it already attracts so much attention. If we lose this game, our school''s reputation might be at stake." Suddenly, Reagan said, "Charlotte, you have a good rtionship with Nichs, right? You should convince him to y. He''ll definitely listen to you." Her voice was loud enough for everyone around to hear, and instantly, dozens of girls looked at Charlotte with hopeful eyes. Charlotte was taken aback and involuntarily took a step back. Reagan smiled and said, "Charlotte, it''s a matter of our school''s honor. You should talk to Nichs." Charlotte said, "But you said that Nichs refused to y because of his mother..." Reagan raised an eyebrow, "That''s why I want you to go. If you ask him to y, he''s sure to agree." She then changed her tone, "Are you purposely hiding and refusing to go because of the posts on the campus forum? Do you want us to lose the game?" "I... I''m not." A girl spoke up loudly, "Charlotte, I apologize to you. Please, please go talk to Nichs! We really can''t afford to lose!" "Yes, Charlotte! I apologize, too! Please go and persuade Nichs..." "Charlotte, do you really want our school to lose the game?" "..." Andrew''s face turned angry, "Reagan, what do you mean by this?" Reagan replied innocently, "I''m just speaking the truth." Eloise''s face turned red with anger, "This is clearly moral ckmail! Why do you force Char?" Everyone knew that Nichs would get furious whenever his mother was mentioned. Basketball was like a sore spot for him! Reagan knew this very well, which was why she pushed Charlotte into a difficult situation. If Charlotte didn''t go, everyone would me her for the team''s loss. And if she went, Nichs would definitely be angry with her. "Because Nichs treats her differently," Reagan smiled, "If I talk to Nichs and he listens to me, then I will go." People around all started persuading Charlotte. Charlotte''s face turned pale, and she bit her lip, not knowing how to handle this situation. Reagan finally felt relieved from the burden she had been carrying, thinking that Vivian was indeed clever. In this way, even if the basketball game was lost, nobody would me Andrew. It would all fall on Charlotte and Nichs. What a wonderful n! Reagan smiled and said, "Charlotte, the game is about to start. Are you really not going?" Cecilia frowned, "Reagan, stop!" Reagan said with a hint of aggrievedness, "I''m just worried." She lowered her head meekly, but in fact, she was overjoyed. The people around started to curse when Charlotte didn''t move. They all said as if Charlotte had to go and beg Nichs, and as if once she did, Nichs would definitely agree. As long as the consequences didn''t fall on one''s own head, people would never know how heavy it could be. If Charlotte didn''t go, everyone would regard it as her fault and think that she was selfish. What''s more, people would think that she wanted to seek revenge for that viral post, so she deliberately embarrassed the school. People would me her for the loss. Amidst the noisy and grating discussions, a clear voice of a young man suddenly rang out, "ying basketball?" Everyone turned around and saw Nichs calmly walking over. Due to his slight nearsightedness, his eyes were slightly squinted, making him appear unapproachable. Reagan pushed Charlotte forward and said, "Nichs! Charlotte has something to tell you!" "Reagan, you..." Eloise was furious, but there was nothing she could do, so she reluctantly said, "Nichs, Char just..." "ying basketball?" Nichs smiled slightly, "I can try that again." Reagan was stunned. Even Cecilia and others looked at him in astonishment. They all knew that Nichs had no intention of touching basketball again. Ignoring their surprise, Nichs bent down slightly, and whispered in Charlotte''s ear, "I can promise you to y in this game, but you have to agree to one of my conditions." Charlotte looked puzzled. She thought, "Huh? When did I ask you to y the game? Did I say that? Why should I agree to your condition?" But Nichs''s willingness to y was undoubtedly great news. Charlotte whispered softly, "Then... what is it?" Nichs whispered something in her ear. Charlotte''s earlobes immediately turned red as she turned her head to the side, "I..." Nichs said calmly, "As long as you agree, I''m definitely going to win. How about it?" Charlotte bit her tender lower lip, almost drawing blood, before nodding slightly and saying in a barely audible voice, "Ok..." Nichs smiled, patting Charlotte''s head. In the instant he turned away, the tenderness on his face faded. He looked at the group of people trying to force Charlotte and said, "Remember, the reason why you don''t have to beughed at by Roblia High School is because of Charlotte." Chapter 77 Countdown Chapter 77 Countdown Chapter 77 Countdown "Wow," Vincent Diego, who was from Roblia High School, smirked and said, "A new face? Are you a new yer?" Nichs held a basketball in his hand, wearing loose sportswear and standing tall and slender. It seemed that no one could win him. He curled his lips and smiled, "How can I be a new face? I''m the one you''ll be calling ''Dad''ter on." Upon hearing this, everyone was silent. Eloise covered her face and said, "Nichs''s teasing is still so infuriating." Anthonyughed, "Back in freshman year, as long as he was around, we would always end up in a fight after ying basketball." Charlotte tugged at Eloise''s sleeve and asked, "Eloise... is it really okay?" Eloise knew what she was worried about and reassured her, "It''s fine. Since it was Nichs'' idea, it doesn''t matter." she nced at Reagan, whose face had turned extremely angry, and sneered, "Reagan, Nichs is on the court. Do you know how to thank Char?" Reagan clenched her fists tightly. She was surprised that neither of the two scenarios she had imagined happened. And Nichs would agree to go to the court to y. Even though Charlotte didn''t say anything, Reagan felt embarrassed. She gritted her teeth and red at Vivian, who came up with the idea. Vivian was also angry, and she whispered, "I didn''t expect that..." Who would have thought that Nichs would do this for Charlotte? Reagan had no choice but to give in. Cecilia was still watching. She made up her mind and thanked Charlotte with an angry face, and then hurriedly ran back to her seat. Eloise chuckled, "Look at her face! It looks like a pig liver." Charlotte helplessly said, "Pig liver is dark purple." Eloise snorted, "You''re too naive. She clearly just wanted to embarrass you. If it weren''t for Nichs changing his idea, you would''ve lost face today." Charlotte shook her head and said, "I know." "Do you know?" Eloise was curious, "Why not be angry with her?" "I am angry," Charlotte said seriously, "but getting angry won''t change the situation." Eloise didn''t know what to say because what Charlotte had said seemed right. On the court, Vincent''s gaze became sinister with a hint of indescribable slyness. He stared at Nichs for a while before suddenlyughing, "Brother, you are arrogant." Nichs replied calmly, "Soon you''ll know that I''m telling the truth." Vincent seemed to be joking and said, "Really? I hope you won''t end up like Mr. rk..." Nichs'' expression turned cold, and heughed, "Are you trying to threaten me?" "How can you call it a threat? It''s just a friendly reminder." Nichs said, "Then you can have a try." On the court, it felt like there was an invisible but tightly stretched string, ready to snap at any moment. Anthony rubbed his temples and whispered, "Can you stop attracting trouble? It''ll be fun when those idiots bump into youter." Nichs sneered, "Am I afraid of them?" The referee blew the whistle, signaling the start of the second half of the game. Charlotte and Eloise returned to their seats. After a while, Andrew dragged his injured leg and sat down on Nichs'' seat, which was next to Charlotte''s seat. Charlotte was a bit unhappy, but she didn''t say anything. It had to be said that Nichs was really good at basketball. He was like a wild beast that had been locked up for a long time and was finally free. His every move was filled with fierceness as if anyone who dared to confront him had to be prepared to be torn apart. That''s why the yers from Roblia High School didn''t dare to directly collide with him as they did with Andrew before. Charlotte didn''t understand basketball very well. When the girls cheered on the basketball court before, she was always diligently doing her homework, ensuring that she could turn it in the next day without having to use a shlight to catch up in the middle of the night. But she could see the explosiveness that Nichs disyed on the basketball court, which was awe-inspiring. A perfect hollow three-pointer went in, and the whole court erupted in cheers - "Nichs! Nichs!" "Ah, Nichs, I love you!" "Nichs is so handsome, wow!" "He''s so great!" "..." Nichs wiped his sweat, nced at Charlotte, and suddenly winked at her. Charlotte didn''t say anything. At this moment, Andrew said, "Even though he hasn''t touched a basketball for a long time, he''s still good at it." Nichs didn''t even need the cooperation of his teammates. The court was his territory, and he couldpletely control it. The score was brought to 8:12. Then it became 9:12, 10:13, 11:13, 12:13... The score was quickly closing in! Eloise eximed excitedly, "After he ys, Roblia High School has only made one basket! Oh! He''s so cool!" Charlotte asked softly, "Can we win?" Andrew said, "Hard to say...We''re running out of time." At this moment, Vincent scored a basket, bringing the score to 12:14. Andrew frowned and said, "These guys have suddenly be powerful at basketball. When did that happen?" Charlotte looked at yers from Roblia High School who were red-faced and sweating profusely. She said, "Were they not good at ying before?" Charlotte took the initiative to talk to him, which made Andrew momentarily stunned. He then quickly said, "They used to be just at a third-rate level. We could totally crush them. But they''ve improved so rapidly in such a short time." Charlotte frowned slightly, holding some uneasy suspicions in her mind. The score was led by two points, but there were only three minutes left. Andrew whispered, "Maybe we will still lose the game." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the final three minutes, if they stubbornly tried to gamble on a two-pointer or three-pointer, the risks were very high. People stopped screaming and the court fell quiet again. Nichs licked his teeth and ran to the three-point line. Andrew suddenly stood up, "Is he crazy?" Everyone else was equally surprised. Did Nichs want to gamble on a three-pointer? But three-pointers weren''t that easy to make! The yers from Roblia High School watched Nichs, waiting beneath the basket with their eyes fixed on the ball in his hands - Half of the three minutes had already passed, and there was only a minute and a half left. It felt like a giant second hand pounding on everyone''s hearts, never before had there been a situation where even the passing of a single second could be felt so distinct and clear. Everyone involuntarily held their breath, watching this decisive final shot. Nichs suddenly jumped up, leaning his body forward, and the yers from Roblia High School began to block him. But after waiting for a long time, the ball hadn''te out. Nichs smiled, "Here it is." Vincent eximed, "Damn it! You faked us out!" Nichs ignored him. The yers from Roblia High School had already pounced on him. He dribbled past two of them and there were still ten seconds left. 10, 9, 8... Suddenly, he jumped into the air and casually released the basketball... Chapter 78 Amphetamine Chapter 78 Amphetamine Chapter 78 Amphetamine The previous set of fake moves by Nichs was just to provoke the anger of the opposing team from Roblia High School. He waited for them to intercept him before leaping into the air and throwing the ball. This was his true purpose. Amidst the anticipation of the crowd, the basketball traced a graceful and fierce arc in the air, then with a "bang," it urately and wlesslynded in the basket! The whole arena erupted with cheers! Eloise tightly held onto Charlotte''s hand, excitedly eximing as if she had won five million dors. She said, "Char! We have won the game!" Charlotte also breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Yes, we have won!" Cecilia said, "Although Nichs has a bad temper, he''s actually quite good at basketball." Eloise quickly handed a bottle of water to Charlotte and said, "Char, Nichs helped you so much. You should go thank him now! Hurry up and bring him some water!" Charlotte thought for a moment and agreed. If it wasn''t for Nichs stepping forward to help her, she wouldn''t have known how to handle the situation. So, being pulled by Eloise, she made her way to the victorious school basketball team. Most of the girls sitting in the front row had already prepared towels and water, and they all crowded around. Charlotte frowned and said, "There are too many people and we can''t squeeze in." As soon as she finished speaking, the water in her hand was snatched away by another hand. Charlotte looked up in astonishment and saw a tall and slender boy looking down at her. He shook the water in his hand and said, "Thanks." Then he unscrewed the bottle cap and drank more than half of it. Eloise smiled and said, "Nichs, your charm is as strong as ever. All the girls in the school will fall in love with you." Nichs smiled withoutmenting and seemed indifferent. He stuffed the water back into Charlotte''s hand and said, "Hold it for me." Charlotte nodded. Nichs reached out and ruffled her hair. Charlotte frowned and said, "Nichs, your hands are all sweaty!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nichs raised an eyebrow and asked, "Don''t you like it?" Charlotte nodded earnestly. Nichs was speechless. He didn''t want to argue with Charlotte and decided to take a shower. After all, it was ufortable to be covered in sweat. Charlotte had also aplished her goal and was about to hold Eloise''s hand. Suddenly, a rushing sound pierced through the air. Charlotte abruptly looked up and saw a basketball hurtling toward her! Nichs contracted his eyes, and he quickly pulled Charlotte into his arms, narrowly avoiding the basketball. Not far away, the captain of Roblia Basketball Team, Vincent, shrugged with a fake smile and said, "Sorry, my hand slipped." Nichs''s eyes could almost freeze into ice and were extremely cold. Charlotte felt a bit frustrated. She wondered if it was a day unsuitable for going out, otherwise why did she keep getting hit on the head by "flying objects"? She lifted her head from Nichs'' arms. Because she wasn''t used to such intimate contact with others, especially boys, her ears turned red. Her voice was soft and low, "Nichs, I''m fine." Nichs let her go, feeling a bit puzzled about what this girl had been eating to have such a slim waist. Eloise held onto Charlotte and said, "Char!" Charlotte shook her head, signaling that she was fine. She furrowed her brows and looked at Vincent, "Are you the captain of Roblia Basketball Team?" After losing the game, Vincent was in a very bad mood, so his temper became even more irritable, "Why should I answer you?" Charlotte suddenly said, "How many performance-enhancing drugs did you guys use?" The faces of the team members all changed. Vincent''s gaze became very sinister. He stared fixedly at Charlotte, "What nonsense are you spouting?!" Nichs calmly pulled Charlotte to his side and asked in a low voice, "Did these bastards use performance-enhancing drugs?" Charlotte nodded, "I wasn''t sure before, but now I am." Vincent gritted his teeth and said, "I advise you not to say nonsense! What evidence do you have to prove that we used performance-enhancing drugs?" As the dispute escted, more and more people gathered around. Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, they began to discuss. "Performance-enhancing drugs? Did Roblia High School use them?" "No way... those are banned substances. If someone is caught using them during apetition, they won''t be able to participate in any legitimatepetitions in the future!" "How does this illegitimate daughter know about it?" "I think she''s just seeking attention. She''s not a doctor, after all!" "You can''t say that. She was the one who exposed Daisy''s thingst time!" "Well, it could be a coincidence. Personally, I think she''s talking nonsense." "..." Charlotte paid no attention to these remarks and calmly looked at Vincent, saying, "Indeed, performance-enhancing drugs can be easily metabolized by the body and it is hard to detect. However, there is no perfect crime in this world. Careful blood and urine tests will reveal traces." Before Vincent could say anything, Charlotte continued, "You must be using amphetamine and its rted derivatives and salts, right? This substance has a simr effect to ephedrine. It is used for episodic sleep disorders and depression, and can also serve as an anesthetic and other central nervous system depressants. In sports, it can make people overly excited, enhancing alertness, initiative, and confidence, reducing feelings of fatigue, and increasing speech, attention, and concentration. It is the original performance-enhancing drug..." With a fierce look in his eyes, Vincent stopped Charlotte and rushed towards her like a madman, "Shut up! You bitch! Shut up!" Nichs protected Charlotte behind him, while the hotheaded member of the school''s basketball team kicked Vincent to the ground. Although Vincent was knocked down, he didn''t seem to feel any pain. Instead, his pupils dted, his expression became ferocious, and his hands and feet began to tremble, showing extreme excitement. Anthony cursed, "Did he really use performance-enhancing drugs?!" Charlotte secretly said, "Quickly restrain him! He''s having a seizure! He might attack people!" Before Charlotte could finish speaking, Vincent, with his eyes bloodshot, crawled up from the ground like a madman and started crashing into everything around him. It took great effort from several members of the basketball team to finally subdue him. Even when pressed to the ground, he continued to tremble and breathe heavily with excitement. Anthony turned to Charlotte and asked, "Little Magical Doctor, what should we do now?" Charlotte didn''t dare to get too close and just observed Vincent from a distance of two meters, saying, "Excitement is intermittent. Just hold him down for a while, and the side effects of amphetamines will kick in. Then he will feel fatigued, inhibition, and headaches. We need to take him to the hospital." Eloise was also a bit afraid of Vincent because he didn''t seem to like a human anymore. He looked more like a rabid dog she had once seen, foaming at the mouth, red in the eyes, and terrifying. Chapter 79 Cool Charlotte Chapter 79 Cool Charlotte Chapter 79 Cool Charlotte Eloise held Charlotte''s arm and asked, "Char, what exactly is amphetamine?" Charlotte thought for a moment and said, "If you''re not familiar with amphetamine, let me give you another example." She stared at Vincent and continued, "Amphetamine ismonly known as smokable cocaine." The people around sighed, and even Cecilia was surprised, "Do these people take drugs?" Charlotte exined, "The effects of amphetamine products are almost the same as methamphetamine, so let me give you an example. Amphetamine is a colorless liquid with a spicy taste and a faint odor. It is a central nervous system stimnt and antidepressant. However, due to its addictive nature when injected intravenously, it is ssified as a drug." "All in all, they''re taking drugs!" Eloise took a deep breath and said, "Don''t take them to the hospital! Call the police right away!" At this moment, people from Roblia High School rushed forward and pleaded, "Please! Please don''t call the police!" Eloise sneered, "You need to take responsibility for what you have done. You''re willing to do anything to win a game, even resort to drugs. If it weren''t for Nichs ying today, we would have lost!" The person was about to cry and said, "We tried to persuade Vincent, but he didn''t listen to us. He insisted... I checked amphetamine myself and knew it was a drug, so I didn''t inject too much. Vincent used the most, and we...we didn''t expect it to turn out like this..." Charlotte asked, "Was this the first time you used it?" The person replied nervously, "We used it several times during training before..." Charlotte closed her eyes and spoke softly, "You should go to a drug rehabilitation center. Amphetamine is highly addictive, and repeated use may lead to abnormal cravings and an imbnce in the process of excitement and inhibition, causing mental symptoms. It is highly dependent and can easily progress into consuming methamphetamine or other drugs. Therefore, it is necessary to detox. Go as soon as possible, and it may help you have a better future." The person was shocked and said, "But Vincent said..." "Did he say that it was just a stimnt?" Charlotte saw him nod nkly and sighed gently, "He didn''t deceive you. Amphetamine was initially developed by Edeleanu in Bedlinr, and it was indeed the earliest form of a stimnt." The person''s hands started to tremble, and in a daze, he looked at Vincent, who was still in an excited state, then looked at his own hands. Tears began to fall as he said, "So, is my whole life ruined?" He was the youngest among the group, and he hadn''t spoken much before. Charlotte felt a bit sorry for him. She squatted down, looked into his eyes, and said, "No external force can destroy one''s will unless you don''t want to persevere." The young man was stunned for a moment and suddenly burst into tears. Charlotte also felt a bit ufortable. These young men were all adults, and using drugs carried legal consequences. Their future prospects might bepletely ruined. But it was their own choice. Charlotte reached into her pocket and found a fruit candy that Nichs had given her. She ced it in the young man''s palm and said, "Don''t do this anymore in the future." Without waiting for his reaction, she stood up and said to Nichs, "Call the police." The rest members of Roblia High School were stunned by what Charlotte had said earlier. They had just learned that they had taken drugs, and upon hearing about calling the police, they desperately eximed, "Don''t call the police! Don''t call the police!" There was no longer any trace of their arrogance. A few girls couldn''t bear it and whispered, "How about keeping it secret?" Charlotte looked at the two girls and realized they were the ones who used her of seeking attention. She said calmly, "By doing this, you''re not helping them but harming them." The girl with a ponytail was Andrew''s fangirl, who already didn''t like Charlotte. Upon hearing Charlotte''s words, she immediately retorted, "Who do you think you are to say that? If we call the police, they will definitely be expelled from school! Their lives will be ruined!" Many others joined in as if they had forgotten their previous resentment towards Roblia High School. They all began to show their kindness. Charlotte said, "If we don''t report this to the police and keep it secret..." Whenever Charlotte talked about something she cared about and was good at, she always remained calm. Despite her soft voice, there was a strange power that made people hesitate to argue. She continued, "Do you know why there are so many people in this world who use drugs and why so many people rpse after leaving rehab?" She said calmly, "Because once addicted to drugs, it''s a lifelong struggle to quit. Their current addiction may not be severe, but if the police don''t intervene, during the impulsive ages of 17 or 18, there''s a ny-nine percent chance that they won''t be able to resist the path of drug addiction. There are countless examples of families being destroyed because of drug abuse in society. That''s what it truly means to ruin lives." The two girls couldn''t say a word and left embarrassedly. Nichs smirked, and his serene eyes reflected the beautiful outline of Charlotte''s face. Unintentionally, he exuded a touch of tenderness and said, "Anthony, what are you waiting for? Call the police." Anthony snapped out of his daze, "Ah, okay." As he spoke, he took out his phone. Eloise looked at Charlotte admirably and said, "Char! You were awesome just now! I''ve fallen in love with you!" The awesome Charlotte asked confusedly and softly, "What does it means?" Eloise thought, "No, where is my cool Char?" Eloise and the other people all changed their impressions of Charlotte. Even Anthony couldn''t help but look at her a few more times. If it weren''t for her today, it would be impossible to expose Roblia High School''s use of stimnts and they would have lost the basketball game. The audience began whispering, and posts filled the campuswork. The most popr one was called "I think something''s wrong with me. I think that illegitimate daughter is super cool!". Below the post was a series of anonymousments, all showing their agreement.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The police arrived soon. Vincent had calmed down and didn''t need anyone to hold him anymore. He curled up on the ground in pain, groaning. Charlotte knew that this was the side effect, which included restlessness, insomnia, tremors, nervousness, and irritation. None of them were pleasant. If someone took too much amphetamine, it could lead to a severe toxic neurological disorder, which was simr to paranoid schizophrenia. Judging by Vincent''s condition, he may already have the same symptoms. Charlotte didn''t have any sleeping pills on her, so she squatted down next to Vincent and used a silver needle to stimte a few acupuncture points to help him sleep and alleviate some of his difort. Eloise widened her eyes and said, "Char... Did you kill him?" Charlotte said helplessly, "No, I just helped him fall asleep." Eloise pouted, "He doesn''t deserve sympathy. Let him suffer it! After all, these things were all caused by himself." Chapter 80 Where Was She Chapter 80 Where Was She Chapter 80 Where Was Lottie Charlotte said, "Even if the police apprehend a heinous criminal, he still need to receive medical treatment if he is injured before going to court. Besides, it''s also possible that he was deceived." Eloise said, "What? I can''t talk about others, but Vincent definitely did it himself. He was never a good person." Charlotte smiled and carefully put away the silver needle, remaining silent. The police took away everyone involved of Roblia High School, reassured the students, and provided them with some knowledge about drug prevention before leaving. Eloise curiously asked, "Char, are you studying medicine?" Charlotte nodded, "Yes, my family has been studying medicines for generations." "No wonder." Nichs patted Charlotte on the head and asked, "Are you going back now?" Earlier, Charlotte had messaged Waylon, saying that she would be returning homete today. When she checked the time, she knew that Waylon should have alreadye to pick her up. Charlotte nodded without paying attention to Andrew, who was eagerly watching on the side, and said, "Yes, I am going back." Anthony smiled at Charlotte and said, "Little Magical Doctor, thank you so much for today." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The others in the school basketball team also followed and all thanked her, saying, "Yes, thank you." "I used to badmouth you on the school website, and I apologize! You''re like a goddess in the mortal world!" "I had prejudices against you, too! I apologize, and from now on, you''re like a sister to me!" "If it weren''t for you, those people from Roblia High School would be much more arrogant." "..." Charlotte felt a bit overwhelmed and looked at Eloise in confusion. Eloise smiled and said, "Just show your gratitude but don''t scare Char. She''s timid." Charlotte quickly hid behind Eloise and said, "You''re wee. It''s what I should do." Anthony curiously asked, "Little Magical Doctor, how did you know that they used stimnts?" Charlotte said, "Don''t call me that. I wasn''t sure myself, but I heard from Andrew that their basketball skills were terrible before, and during the half-time break, they showed no signs of fatigue when you guys were resting in chairs, they were still dribbling. And they were too excited, which made me feel strange." She said a bunch of terms that nobody understood, and everyone awkwardly looked at her. Charlotte was speechless. "In short, I just figured it out." "To show our appreciation, how about treating you to dinner tonight?" Anthony suggested. Charlotte shook her head and said, "I have to go back and do my homework. The person who is picking me up has arrived. You guys can eat together." The others didn''t insist and watched her leave. Anthony nced at Andrew and said, "Mr. rk, it seems that the little girl is not interested in you." Andrew stubbornly supported his injured leg and said, "My rtionship with her isplicated and you won''t understand. She has her reasons." Anthony said, "I hope it''s not just your imagination." "But I think the Little Magical Doctor is pretty good. Although she''s soft, she has a strong performance when she needs to stand up." Andrew showed a proud expression and said, "Of course." Anthony thought, "Why are you proud?" Nichs nced at Andrew with a forced smile and said, "Mr. rk, take good care of your injury and stop overthinking. I''m leaving." Eloise also waved her hand and said, "Then I''m leaving, too." Anthony turned to look at Cecilia. He was about to say something when Ceciliazily said to Andrew, "Take good care of your injury, Mr. rk. I need to go back andin to my dad." She didn''t even say a word to Anthony. Anthony was speechless. Reagan angrily threw the bottle-water in her hand on the ground and said, "What the hell?" Vivian also didn''t expect that Charlotte would win the battle like this. She felt a surge of frustration in her chest, and her voice turned icy, "Char is really talented." Reagan red at her in annoyance, "She''s also your ''good'' sister!" Vivian said, "She just won people''s attention once. Reagan, don''t be angry." Reagan remembered the pictures she had obtained and slowly calmed down. She stared at her phone for a while and whispered to herself, "Why should I be angry? This time, I''ll let her totally lose face!" When Charlotte and Waylon walked outside Malus Garden, Charlotte suddenly stopped. She twitched her nose and caught a very strong and pungent smell of blood. Waylon remembered something and his face changed. He coughed and said, "Ms. Lopez, you can go for a walk in the garden first. Mr. rk is probably busy with something." Charlotte didn''t ask further and nodded, "Okay." Waylon hurriedly walked in. Charlotte, holding her school bag, didn''t go for a walk. She squatted at the entrance of Malus Garden, leaning against the cool wall. It was still a bit cold in April, and after a while, she felt her hands and feet getting cold. The cold wind made her feel like she might catch a cold. She couldn''t afford to get sick, so she quickly stood up and stomped her feet. Just then, a desperate and agonizing cry echoed through the courtyard, "Please...please, Mr. rk! Please forgive him! I won''t dare anymore, I won''t dare..." It was a woman''s voice, originally quite pleasant, but due to screaming and crying, it became distorted, sounding like a vengeful ghost haunting the night. Charlotte couldn''t help but shiver. Her ankle wentpletely numb, and she couldn''t stand up at all. She puffed up her cheeks and slowly reached out to massage her ankle. The woman''s screams continued, piercing and heart-wrenching, making people feel both irritated and ufortable. There was also an asional stifled and painful groan from a man. But the woman''s desperate pleas were in vain. It seemed that there was not any mercy. With a loud "bang," the woman let out a sharp cry, and the courtyard fell silent. Charlotte was shocked because of the sound. She felt a chill run through her body. Although she didn''t see what exactly was happening in the courtyard, she could infer that it was the first time she clearly and unequivocally realized what a monster Nelson was from those sounds. "Where''s Lottie?" The man''s voice was as usual, melodious and leisurely. Waylon said helplessly, "With all thismotion here, how could I dare to let here in? I told her to go for a walk." Nelson chuckled, "Clean this ce up. I''ll go find her." Charlotte''s little face turned pale from the chilly spring wind. Her legs were numb, and she still couldn''t stand up. So, she had no choice but to hug her knees and bury her head in them. In her arms, she held her big school bag, resembling a homeless little creature. Footsteps rang out, and a shadow loomed over as the man looked down at her from a higher position. There was still a hint of bloodiness on him. He asked, "What are you doing here?" Chapter 81 Are You Afraid of Me? Chapter 81 Are You Afraid of Me? Chapter 81 Are You Afraid of Me? Charlotte was mixed-up by the cold wind. She looked up at Nelson nkly and smelt the smell of blood with great subtlety. Nelson asked Charlotte in a low voice, "Are your legs numb?" Charlotte didn''t answer, and Nelson leaned down and wanted to carry her in his arms. Charlotte avoided him in shock, being very scared of the smell of blood on his body, and her big eyes couldn''t focus. Nelson slowly withdrew his hands. His indifferent eyes were full of fierceness and depression, just like a sharp sword that could easily kill anyone. Nelson slowly stood up straight and asked softly with a smile, "Are you afraid of me?" Charlotte hugged her legs and didn''t speak. Nelson suddenly pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head. He smiled meaningfully and coldly, like a cold-blooded and dangerous poisonous snake. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Nelson slowly rubbed Charlotte''s smooth cheeks, and the cool and rough fingers quickly made her delicate face flush. Nelson asked dangerously in Charlotte''s ear, "Lottie, are you afraid of me?" Charlotte''s eyshes trembled, and she replied with her pale face, "Yes..." Nelson gave a cold smile and looked at Charlotte coldly. The atmosphere was so strained. Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Waylon hurriedly said, "Mr. rk..." Nelson gave Waylon a cold look and turned around to the yard. Waylon breathed a sigh of relief and thought, "Ms. Lopez is so lucky that Mr. rk didn''t kill her." Waylon didn''t dare to talk to Charlotte, fearing that Nelson would be angry, so he just nced at Charlotte, sighed, and followed Nelson into the yard. Charlotte looked at the distant crescent moon nkly, feeling it was out of reach. She stood up slowly supporting the wall. Her legs and feet were so numb and painful that she wanted to cry. She bit her lower lip and tried to stand up straight. When the wind blew, Charlotte almost lost her footing and managed to keep her bnce by holding on to the wall. Then she slowly walked into the yard and immediately smelt a heavy smell of blood. The yard was lit by the lights. The midget crabapple was obviously about to end its flowering period, but it was very blooming. Around the tree, therge pools of dark red blood that had started to congeal almost stained the ground all over. Charlotte was a medical student and understood that a person would definitely not survive with such arge amount of bleeding. She knew that man might have died. Fortunately, the dead body had been disposed of. Charlotte covered her mouth and her stomach kept churning. In a daze, she seemed to see the overwhelming blood again, and the thick blood was everywhere. Her mother, Madelyn Moore, stood in front of the window in the backlight and the pool of blood was beside her feet. With her pale face, Madelyn smiled slightly, touched Charlotte''s face with some helplessness, and said, "Lottie, why are you back? I didn''t want you to see...this." Charlotte had shortness of breath, ack of oxygen in the brain, acid regurgitation in the stomach, and a feeling of nausea. She was holding her schoolbag tightly as if she wanted to find some Scalding tears hit the back of her hand. Charlotte looked nkly at the door in front of her, which was warm with lights on. Charlotte thought, "But...I''m so ufortable... So ufortable... I can''t walk over there... I can''t walk..." ... "Mr. rk..." Waylon hesitated to say, "Ms. Lopez is still young..." Nelson didn''t speak, just looked at the bloody file in front of him, and suddenly asked, "Am I really scary?" Waylon replied, "Not at all." Nelson sneered, "Only the weak beg for mercy." He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. He ordered, "Send Charlotte back to the Lopezs'' mansionter." Waylon was stunned. "Mr. rk..." "Maybe she is happier with the Lopez family than with me." Nelson continued expressionlessly, "By my side, she will die at any time and live in fear all the time." Waylon frowned and sighed slightly in his heart, "It''s so hard to find such an interesting girl. How did ite to this?" "OK," Waylonly responded. The more Nelson thought back, the angrier he became. He thought, "Why did she look at me like that? Am I a man-eating beast?" Nelson could hardly suppress his anger. He stood up suddenly and wanted to send Charlotte back to the Lopezs'' mansion immediately. Out of sight, out of mind. But after a nce, he saw Charlotte staggering by the midget crabapple and about to fall to the ground. "I can''t walk there..." Charlotte murmured, leaning unconsciously in Nelson''s arms, and her long eyshes were already wet. She lost her look and continued to murmur, "I can''t walk over there..." Nelson said with a very gloomy look, "Charlotte! What''s wrong with you?" Charlotte had already fainted. Gritting his teeth, Nelson carried Charlotte in his arms and strode into the room. Then he shouted angrily, "Go get a doctor!" Waylon was stunned for a moment and hurriedly went. Because of the cold wind, Nelson found nothing when they were outside before. However, as soon as they arrived in the warm room, Nelson found Charlotte''s body was frighteningly hot and her cheeks flushed. When Charlotte was put on the bed, she curled into a ball, gently pulling Nelson''s finger and calling "mom" in a low voice. Nelson said with a gloomy face, "I''m not your mom." He didn''t know if Charlotte heard it or not, but just saw her curling into a smaller ball and keep sobbing, "Mom, why did you leave me? Am I not good enough?" In a daze, Charlotte said this in a soft voice and a wailing tone, which melted Nelson''s heart. Nelson paused and finally grabbed her hand. Heforted her, "You are very good." Charlotte sobbed in a low voice, not even daring to cry loudly. She was pitiful yet cute. Nelson pressed his lips tightly, feeling very upset. Charlotte''s body was getting hotter and hotter, and the fever was raging. She flushed red, looking very vulnerable. Perhaps because Charlotte was too ufortable, she began to cry in a low voice and said in a wailing tone, "Ufortable... So ufortable... I feel so hot." Nelson could only pat her body soothingly, turned his head, and asked coldly, "Why hasn''t the doctore for so long?" The servants were so frightened that they shuddered and didn''t dare to speak, for fear that Nelson would vent his anger to them. Fortunately, Waylon brought the family doctor toe at this moment. When the family doctor saw Nelson''s darkened face, he was so scared that his legs were weak. If it weren''t for Waylon''s support, he would definitely have knelt down with a thump. Nelson said coldly, "Make yourself useful! Come and see her!" The family doctor kept saying okay and examined Charlotte on the jig. Chapter 82 Such a Fragile Girl Chapter 82 Such a Fragile Girl Chapter 82 Such a Fragile Girl "Ms. Lopez has already been in poor health, so she has a fever easily after blowing by the cold wind. Fortunately, the fever is not very serious." The family doctor breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "Just take some antipyretics and have a good rest." Nelson still had a gloomy face. He stared at Dr. Hudson with sharp eyes and asked, "Then why hasn''t she woken up yet?" Dr. Hudson shuddered for a second and replied slowly, "Ms. Lopez has a congenital deficiency, so her illness will be much more serious than that of ordinary people. However, I can tell that when she was a kid, she was always nourished by good medicinal materials, otherwise she wouldn''t be alive. Later, she stopped taking the medicine, and she became weak again..." When Charlotte lived with the Moore family when she was a child, some people cared about her health. Therefore, she naturally could get great medicine to treat the chronic disease, but when she lived with the Lopez familyter, she was just like a servant, and no one cared about her health. For so many years, only Charlotte had cared about herself. Nelson was thinking something expressionlessly. After a long time, he said, "Write a prescription." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Dr. Hudson hurriedly said okay. He didn''t dare to dy, prescribing immediately. A servant helped Charlotte sit up and said in a low voice, "Ms. Lopez, you should take medicine." Charlotte was in aa, certainly unresponsive. Dr. Hudson coughed and said, "You feed her, and she will swallow it herself." The servant nced at Nelson cautiously. Seeing that he had no objection, she carefully fed Charlotte medicine. Charlotte obediently swallowed the medicine, but she coughed suddenly, probably because her esophageal tube was too thin. The servant was taken aback and quickly patted Charlotte on the back. The servant thought, "Now everyone in Malus Garden knows that Mr. rk treats Ms. Lopez very well. If something happens to her, I can''t afford to take responsibility!" Nelson''s eyes were gloomy. As soon as he stretched out his hand to hug Charlotte into his arms, Charlotte stopped coughing, and the color began to return to her face. Her face looked like a field of cherry blossoms that came out in the pure white snow. "Let Ms. Lopez rest for a while, and the fever should reduce," Dr. Hudson said. Nelson waved his hand to motion for the people to go out. Suddenly, only Charlotte and Nelson were left in the room. Charlotte''s breathing was soft as if she would stop breathing at any time. She was lying on the bed without any vitality. Nelson sat on the edge of the bed with a cold face, crossing his arms over his chest and staring at Charlotte coldly. Then he sneered, "Since you are so afraid of me, just go back to the Lopezs'' mansion when you wake up." Charlotte certainly would not answer. Nelson''s voice was like a cold wind blowing from the northernmost ce. "Charlotte, you''d better wake up quickly." Perhaps because Charlotte vaguely heard someone calling her name, she let out a whimper and turned over. She faced Nelson with her pale face. Nelson turned his head and coughed. He asked in a low voice, "Are you awake?" Charlotte didn''t speak. Nelson raised his eyebrows, pinched Charlotte''s cheek, and found that she was not awake. Then he breathed a sigh of relief but had a guilty conscience. Not long after taking the medicine, Charlotte began to sweat. Her clothes stuck to her body and her body was hot, which made her very ufortable. At first, she pulled her clothes but found that she couldn''t undress, so she had to curl into a ball pitifully and began to sob injuredly. Nelson was speechless and thought, "Such a fragile girl." He stood up and got a loose nightdress from the closet. He was just about to go out and ask a maid to help Charlotte change clothes, but as soon as he thought that others would see Charlotte''s fair body, he couldn''t help but feel irritable with an even more gloomy look. On the bed, Charlotte''s crying was intermittent, making Nelson feel depressed. Nelson pressed his lips, mmed the door, and then strode to the bed. He condescendingly looked down at Charlotte for a while before half hugging her in his arms. Charlotte immediately found someone to rely on, desperately getting into Nelson''s arms with tears, and she rubbed the tears on her delicate face on his neck. Nelson paused, patted Charlotte''s head tofort her, and then reached out to unbutton her clothes. Charlotte was wearing a mint green shirt today. The fresh and pastel color made her skin look more fair, like a warm jade that had been in the ground for tens of thousands of years. Nelson lowered his eyes and unbuttoned all the buttons on Charlotte''s shirt. Charlotte felt cold, so she put her arms around his neck and rubbed his arms. Nelson pinched her cheek and said in a husky voice, "Hony, I advise you not to seduce me. Otherwise, I will have sex with you now." Charlotte instinctively felt scared. She snorted and then didn''t dare to move. Nelson helped her put her nightdress on and suddenly chuckled. Then he said, "I hope you can move more." Charlottey on the bed, not knowing anything. Nelson breathed a sigh of relief. Then he touched Charlotte''s forehead and found that the temperature was already falling. Waylon pushed the door in and said, "Mr. rk, I''m ready." Nelson asked, "What are you ready for?" Waylon replied nkly, "Didn''t you tell me to send Ms. Lopez back to the Lopezs'' mansion?" Nelson squinted and asked, "When did I say that?" "Just..." Waylon paused, looked at Nelson''s gloomy look, and quickly said, "You didn''t say that. I misremembered it." Nelson said, "OK. I want you to cancel a couple of video conferences that were scheduled." Waylon nced at Charlotte and nodded. "Okay." Waylon remembered something and said, "One more thing. Ms. Brown is waiting outside. She said that Madame rk asked her toe to visit Ms. Lopez." Nelson sneered, "I guess she came to see if Charlotte was killed by me." He slowly rubbed the small slightly raised bone on Charlotte''s wrist and said in a low voice, "Get her out." Waylon had already guessed Nelson''s answer, so he was not surprised and followed his order. Hearing Waylon''s words, Rachel turned scarlet and then white and was terribly embarrassed. "Grandma asked me to be here!" Waylon said with a fake smile, "Ms. Brown, I told Mr. rk exactly what you said, but Ms. Lopez is suffering from a fever now, so she really doesn''t have time to see you." Rachel pinched the corner of her clothes tightly and said with a strained smile, "OK, then you take good care of Charlotte, and I''m going back first." Looking at Rachel''s figure, Waylon said casually, "In fact, you can rest assured. Now that Mr. rk is spoiling Ms. Lopez, nothing will happen to her." Rachel paused and said, "I see." Chapter 83 Dont You Know Me? Chapter 83 Don''t You Know Me? Chapter 83 Don''t You Know Me? Charlotte had a long dream. In her dream, she was still a child, repeating an action. She kept pushing open the door of Madelyn''s bedroom. The door was heavy and antique in mahogany, with exquisite decorative patterns carved on it. Charlotte was carrying her small schoolbag and stretched out her hand to push the door open. The room was very dim. Only the window revealed the bright light, and the window gauze was blown by the wind. The pale woman turned her head sadly, and there was already arge pool of dark red blood around her feet. When she saw Charlotte, she smiled weakly and helplessly. Charlotte rushed up and tried to hug her mother. She was too young to know what so much blood meant, but she instinctively felt frightened and hid in her mother''s arms to get a little warmth. Madelyn was very beautiful and graceful, often with a smiling face. But at that time, when the bright sunlight outside the window shone on her side face, she looked so lonely and sad. Madelyn stroked Charlotte''s face and asked softly, "Lottie, why are you back?" Charlotte opened her eyes wide and replied nkly, "Grandpa picked me up and took me back." Madelyn sighed slightly. The cut veins on her wrist were still bleeding, but she didn''t care. She just leaned down slightly, held Charlotte, and sat on the window sill. She said, "Lottie, I''m leaving you." "Why? Why?" Charlotte had been a sensible child since she was a child, and she never cried easily. Even at this time, she still tried her best to hold back her tears. She looked at Madelyn in horror and said, "Am I not a good girl? I will be obedient from now on..." "Yes, you are." Madelyn gently stroked Charlotte''s hair and kissed her forehead. "Lottie is the best- behaved child." "It''s just that I''m sick." Madelyn continued calmly, "It''s a disease that can''t be cured. I should have left a long time ago. Now it has finallye to thest time, so I''m leaving." "But..." Charlotte grabbed the corner of Madelyn''s clothes and continued with teary eyes, "But won''t you take me with you?" Madelyn smiled with her tears rolling down. She turned her head away andughed at herself. Then she choked out, "Lottie, that''s a very good ce, but you can''t go there now. You have to take good care of your grandfather in the future, got it? I will always look at you." Madelyn slowly sat by the bed, and there was a pot of her favorite hydrangeas on the bedside table. She closed her eyes wearily, leaned against Charlotte, took her hand, and said softly, "Lottie, I hope you will be safe and happy in the future." Charlotte''s body froze. She nodded desperately and said, "Mom... Mom, I will be a good girl... Don''t sleep, okay?" Charlotte knew that as soon as Madelyn''s eyes closed, Madelyn would never open them again. "My whole life," Madelyn murmured, "is like a joke." ... Charlotte kept dreaming of this scene over and over again. She was originally a very strong girl, but ultimately couldn''t bear it and burst into tears. Nelson was lying on Charlotte''s bunk and was suddenly awakened. He frowned, got up, and turned on the light. Then he saw Charlotte curling into a ball with the quilt on his big ck bed, who looked like a homeless little animal. Charlotte buried her face in the quilt and let out soft sobs. Nelson had never had contact with a girl of this age and didn''t know how to get along. He stood by the bed for a while and his tall figure almost enveloped Charlotte. If someone suddenly came in at this time, he would think that Nelson was ruthless and nned to kill the girl on the bed. On the contrary, Nelson, who was very cruel and unmerciful in the rumors, was at a loss and helpless at this time. Nelson thought, "She is crying... What should I do? Hold her in my arms and coax her? How am I supposed to coax her?" He wanted to touch Charlotte but didn''t know where to touch her. When he was about to ask Waylon how to coax a girl, he heard Charlotte suddenly scream, "Don''t... Don''t leave me..." Charlotte''s voice was low and soft, like the paws of a kitten scratching slowly on Nelson''s heart, making his heart itchy. Nelson paused and did not go out. He sat down on the edge of the bed, held Charlotte in his arms, touched her forehead, and then found that the fever had mostly reduced. He didn''t even notice that he breathed a sigh of relief. Nelson carried Charlotte in his arms and gently shook her awkwardly as if lulling a baby to sleep. Then he felt it was very stupid, so he simply grabbed Charlotte''s soft hand and whispered, "I won''t leave." Charlotte seemed to be assured and smiled softly. She carefully held Nelson''s hands to her heart and hugged them tightly, as if she valued Nelson highly. Nelson moved his wrist slightly and then felt the unusual softness, making his hand freeze. After a long time, Nelson stared at Charlotte sleeping in his arms with crystal tears hanging from the corners of her eyes and without knowing anything. He licked his teeth with the tip of his tongue and whispered, "You''re still young, but you''re quite good at seducing me." Nelson adjusted Charlotte''s posture so that she could sleep morefortably and then leaned against the head of the bed. The dark appeared on his lower lid when he lowered his eyes. He pinched Charlotte''s cheek and said, "You are holding me by yourself. I didn''te on to you." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After speaking, Nelson moved the hand that was held by Charlotte, with peace of mind, and then squinted with a smile. ... The dreand was like a huge piece of ss, shattered by someone with a hammer. In an instant, no matter the pool of blood in the room or Madelyn by the bed disappeared. Charlotte raised her head in confusion and heard someone in the broken ss say, "I won''t leave." The voice was low and husky, with a little indescribable fierceness and depression, yet with a trace of softness and helplessness. Charlotte turned her head and found everything behind her was like snow-white paper being raised, and all the horror went up in smoke. In the end, there was nothing left. Charlotte suddenly was very relieved, having the sense of security she had never had since her mother died. ... At 4 a.m., Charlotte opened her eyes. She was still dizzy and her vision was a bit blurred. She felt herself circled in a wide and warm ce. Then she moved a few times and let out a groan. "Are you awake?" Nelson''s husky voice sounded above Charlotte''s head. Charlotte looked up nkly and saw that Nelson had already lowered his head to gently press his forehead against hers. He said, "Your fever has gone down." It was actually a very intimate action. Charlotte''s body froze, and she stared at Nelson with her round innocent eyes. Nelson smiled and asked, "Why? Don''t you know me after sleeping with me?" Chapter 84 Feeding Her Chapter 84 Feeding Her Chapter 84 Feeding Her Charlotte blushed immediately and hurriedly got out of Nelson''s arms. Nelson felt it was funny and said, "I won''t eat you, will I?" Charlotte didn''t dare to speak. She still remembered Nelson''s terrible face before she fainted. Nelson asked, "Do you still feel ufortable?" Charlotte touched her forehead and shook her head. She replied, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I''ll be better just after taking some medicine." "Are you used to it?" Nelson asked without emotion. Charlotte nodded and said, "Yes." She had been in poor health since she was a child and had been ill many times, so she was indeed used to it. But Charlotte''s answer annoyed the moody Nelson. Charlotte clearly saw his face darken, and a terrifying hint of sternness appeared on his handsome face. Charlotte avoided Nelson in fear. Without saying anything, Nelson turned over, got out of bed, and went out. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and then realized that she had actually slept on Nelson''s bed. This big ck bed made Charlotte think of its owner when she looked at it, making her shudder. She hurriedly got out of bed and rolled into her bunk. Nelson saw this scene when he came in, frowning slightly. He asked, "What are you doing?" Charlotte grabbed the edge of the quilt with both hands, covered her chin, and looked at Nelson timidly. "I''m sorry, Mr. rk. I slept in your bedst night. I''ll wash your sheetster..." Nelson didn''t speak and just frowned. Charlotte quickly crawled out of the quilt and said in a quavering tone, "I... I''m washing it right away..." She just crawled two steps, and then her waist was hugged. Nelson picked her up with one hand and put her on the bed. He said, "Just lie in bed. If you catch a cold again, I won''t have time to take care of you." There was a very light smell of woody amber on the quilt. Probably because Charlotte had slept on the bed, it was also mixed with a little orange blossom shower gel. The smell was unexpectedly good. Charlotte buried her head in the quilt so deep that only her eyes were left outside. She looked at Nelson intently and asked in a low voice, "Did you take care of mest night?" Nelson said with a faint smile, "No, you''re amazing. You took care of yourself." Charlotte was speechless and said, "Thank you." "If you want to thank me, don''t always make me angry." Nelson suddenly got close to Charlotte, pinched her chin, and leaned over to look at her. This posture was particrly oppressive, making Charlotte so nervous with eyes widened. Nelson said in a husky voice happily, "You know what? If you were someone else, you would have be a corpse and been dragged outst night." Charlotte recalled the screams andrge bloodstains in the yard, and her eyshes trembled. Nelson warned, "So, you''d better not challenge my tolerance for you, okay?" Charlotte moved her lips and finally plucked up the courage to say, "I ignored you yesterday because I felt dizzy out of the wind and my throat was too hoarse to speak. Later, I fainted, not because I was afraid of you...but because I was afraid of," she puffed out her cheeks, "blood." Nelson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Afraid of blood?" Charlotte looked away and didn''t dare to look directly into Nelson''s eyes. She replied in a very low voice, "Yes, but I don''t have a blood phobia. It''s just I''ll be afraid when I see a huge pool of blood." "Why?" Charlotte could have said perfunctorily that it was inborn, but she inexplicably didn''t want to do it. She whispered, "Because when my mother died, her blood flowed all over the floor. Since then, I have been very afraid of a huge pool of blood." Nelson knew the cause of Madelyn''s death. Although it was said that Madelyn died of illness, the information Waylon found showed that she committed suicide by cutting her wrist. When Nelson saw the information also showed that Charlotte had witnessed the whole process of her mother''s death, he had a disapproving look. After all, he had seen things dozens of times worse than this. But at this moment, he suffered the heartache. As long as Nelson thought of young Charlotte watching her mother''s death alone, he felt irritable inexplicably. "She is not a good mother." Nelson said lightly, "Otherwise, she won''t let you see the scene and won''tmit suicide." Charlotte shook her head tenderly and said, "My mother had a terminal illness, and it couldn''t be cured anyway. She was just suffering when she lived, but for me, she persisted to live for so many years. I don''t resent her because I know she loves me." The reason why Madelyn chose tomit suicide was that she indeed couldn''t hold on anymore. She was a very gentle person and would not abandon her father and daughter selfishly. If it weren''t for helplessness, she wouldn''t have chosen to leave. Nelson was dissatisfied and retorted, "But you are afraid of blood now." Charlotte said, "In fact, it''s not very serious. It''s just that I wasn''t clear-headed at that time and fainted mostly because I was blown by the wind." Nelson remembered Charlotte''s pitiful appearance when she squatted outside the yard. He was helpless and angry, but couldn''t find an outlet for anger, so he had to warn Charlotte, "If you dare to give yourself a cold wind next time, I will break your leg." Charlotte said innocently, "But Mr. Colton told me not to enter the yard." Nelson said coldly, "Then break his leg." Just as Waylon entered the room with a tray, he heard such ruthless words. He thought, "What did I do wrong?" Waylon coughed and said, "Mr. rk, the hot chicken soup is ready." "I see." Nelson took the hot chicken soup over and looked at the thick soup. Then he said to Charlotte, "Get up and have something to eat." Charlotte said okay and hurriedly got up to prepare to eat obediently, but Nelson slowly took a spoonful of soup to her mouth and said, "Open your mouth."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Charlotte didn''t speak. Waylon was speechless and his jaw dropped. He thought, "I must see it wrong! Otherwise, how could I see Mr. rk feeding someone? When his younger brother was two or three years old, he simply put the entire boiled egg in his younger brother''s bowl and let him bite it himself!" Charlotte was also surprised and refused. "Mr. rk, I''ll just do it myself." Nelson squinted and asked with a faint smile, "Why? Don''t you want me to feed you?" Charlotte immediately said, "Yes, I do. But it''s not appropriate for you to do this kind of thing..." "I think it''s appropriate." Nelson was so interested in feeding Charlotte and continued, "Open your mouth." Charlotte had no choice but to open her mouth and swallow the soup on the spoon. Chapter 85 No Pains, No Gains Chapter 85 No Pains, No Gains Chapter 85 No Pains, No Gains Seeing Charlotte''s cheeks puffing out, Nelson was quite happy. He stared at her with interest and asked, "Does it taste good?" Charlotte was speechless and thought, "The hot chicken soup has no taste at all! It''s not delicious at all!" But under the authority of Nelson, Charlotte nodded. In fact, this hot chicken soup was very thick. But patients who had a cold had a bitter taste in their mouth and naturally wanted to eat something with a good taste. Nelson fed Charlotte half a bowl of the soup and stopped when she really couldn''t eat anymore. Charlotte felt that Nelson looked at her like he was looking at his pet, exactly the same as when Charlotte watched stray cats eating. The fever hadpletely subsided, but Charlotte was weak and couldn''t be blown by the wind for the time being. Nelson asked the doctor to see Charlotte again. After confirming that there was no problem, Nelson let the doctor go. Because of illness, Charlotte was in a bad state and had been in a daze all the time. After dinner, she went directly to bed. When she woke up the next day, it was already one o''clock in the afternoon. Nelson sat at his desk and read the documents. Charlotte had inadvertently caught a glimpse of those documents, which includedpany reports and ns, financial ns, and many military things. Nelson never seemed to be wary of Charlotte and ced such important things casually. Charlotte was not interested in them and didn''t want Nelson to think that she had bad ideas. She got up by herself, and Nelson heard the sound and nced over. He said, "You''re awake?" "Yes." Charlotte got out of bed barefoot, folded the quilt neatly, and then went into the bathroom to wash up. "Feeling better today?" Nelson asked without raising his head. Charlotte looked at the sharp side face lines of Nelson and replied softly, "Yes, I''m all right now." "Then change your clothes." Nelson put the file in his hand aside and smiled slightly. He continued, "I will take you out to have fun." ... When Charlotte was asleep, Nelson once asked Waylon a few questions. For the first question, he asked Waylon if he had been too much to Charlotte before. Waylon admired Nelson so much and certainly praised him, "It''s impossible! Ms. Lopez belongs to you, so you can treat her as you like. No matter how you treat her, it is a matter of course." Nelson knew it was Waylon''s falsehood even though he was 32 feet away, and his face was extremely terrible. For the second question, he asked Waylon how to coax a girl. This made it difficult for Waylon. If Nelson asked how to kill the president of Keswon quietly, Waylon woulde up with ten perfect assassination ns within three seconds, but how to coax a girl... Waylon felt it was too difficult to answer this question. At first, Waylon thought he could google everything he didn''t know. After all, it was the era of science and technology. However, when he saw the search box full of answers, like "How can I coax my girlfriend when she is angry?" "What kind of gift is better for a girlfriend''s birthday?" "When the girl saw this, she was moved and cried!" and so on, Wayne was speechless. After seeing the unreliable things, Waylon decided to tell Nelson sincerely that he really didn''t know how to coax a girl. But when he turned his head, he found that Nelson was on the phone with someone. Nelson said casually, "Matthew, I want to ask you a question." Matthew probably thought that Nelson wanted to discuss with him the current very tense rtions between Guabia and Keswon or the assassination n of the National Security Agency. Matthew put down the pen in his hand and said seriously, "Go ahead." Nelson said, "How to coax a girl, who will be eighteen years old in a few months?" Matthew was speechless. For the first time in Matthew''s life, he hung up Nelson''s phone. Waylon was lost for words. In the end, he had no choice but to call those yboys and finally got the correct answers. He said to Nelson, "Mr. rk, why don''t you take Ms. Lopez out to have fun?" Nelson thought it was feasible. But the question was where to go. Waylon thought, "I don''t know either!" Fortunately, Nelson finally had an idea this time and didn''t force Waylon to propose a location. At this moment, Charlotte grabbed the car window and asked Nelson, "Mr. rk, where are we going?" Waylon was also very curious and thought Nelson would give romantic answers, such as going to an amusement park or an aquarium or a shopping mall or a garden restaurant, etc., but Nelson replied, "The shooting range." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Waylon was speechless. Charlotte was lost for words. Charlotte turned her head to look at Nelson and said, "But Mr. rk, I don''t know how to shoot." "I know how to shoot," Nelson said slowly. Although Charlotte was really not interested in shooting, she did not object and nodded. She suddenly remembered one thing and said, "Aren''t you pretending to be sick? Don''t others doubt you when youe out like this?" Nelson sneered, "I''m so d to apany a woman of great beauty to go anywhere. It looks like something I will do, doesn''t it?" Charlotte blushed and said, "Don''t talk nonsense." Nelson leaned on the soft backrest of the back seat and said in a low voice, "You don''t have to worry about this." Charlotte didn''t ask much. There was a special shooting range for aristocratic people to practice shooting in the suburbs, which covered arge area and hadplete facilities. The membership system was strict and the number of members was controlled. Many people couldn''t get in even if they were wealthy. Charlotte had only heard someone mention the ce before, and it was the first time she came there. When she got out of the car, she saw the not-so-tall building in front of her, and she felt that there was nothing special about it. Nelson nced at Charlotte, and she hurriedly stepped forward to hug his arm obediently. Then Nelson was satisfied and took Charlotte inside. The doorman didn''t dare to stop them. Nelson took Charlotte into the building unimpeded. Charlotte looked around curiously, so she was unaware of the doorman''s weird eyes. The doorman thought, "I can''t believe Mr. rk actually brought a woman to such a ce! He hates those yboys who chase after the girls here, doesn''t he? Besides, the person he brought looks like an underage girl, who is not fashionable and not good-looking!" Nelsonzily exined to Charlotte, "This ce was established more than a hundred years ago. It has been resold several times, and now it belongs to me." Charlotte was stunned and asked with widened eyes, "Is this yours?" "Yes." Nelson turned his head to look at Charlotte and said with a faint smile, "You like it? If you call me honey, I will give you this ce." Charlotte was taken aback and refused. "I... I don''t want it!" Nelson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Don''t you want it for free?" He thought, "If other people hear this, they will be overjoyed. Unexpectedly, she is not interested in it!" Charlotte was afraid that Nelson would really give her the shooting range, so she hurriedly said, "My grandfather said no pains, no gains. I can''t receive it." Chapter 86 Medusa Chapter 86 Medusa Chapter 86 Medusa "You''re quite principled." Nelson gave a low smile, making his eyes prettier. He slowly rubbed Charlotte''s fingers and said, "Then you mean you can get it with the effort, right?" Nelson looked at Charlotte leisurely and continued, "Well, kiss me." Charlotte was speechless. She blushed and shook off Nelson''s hand. "I won''t talk to you anymore!" After speaking, she walked ahead of Nelson and ignored himpletely. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nelson couldn''t help butugh out loud and teased, "You''re a little peeved, aren''t you?" He strode forward and caught up with Charlotte. Then he put his hand on her shoulder and said, "How about a little consideration for your elderly? I''m still injured." Sure enough, as soon as Nelson said this, Charlotte''s speed slowed down, and she didn''t struggle. She puffed out her cheeks and nced at Nelson. "Don''t send me things at will in the future." "You''re unhappy?" Nelson was a little puzzled and said, "I have a few distant cousins, and they''re very happy every time they receive gifts." Charlotte said solemnly, "Mr. rk, you have helped me a lot and given me too many things. I can''t afford it." "I never asked you to pay it back." Nelson raised his eyebrows. Charlotte lowered her head and said, "I need to repay if things are not mine." Nelson didn''t quite understand Charlotte''s thoughts. He thought, "It''s just a small thing after all. Since she doesn''t like the shooting range, I can send her jewelry and vis or something in the future. There''s really no difference." Nelson took Charlotte to a room easily. Because today was the weekend, there were quite a lot of people. However, this shooting gallery was dedicated to Nelson, and there was no one else. The shooting gallery was extensive. There was a row of targets in the distance, and there were all kinds of firearms and ammunition hanging on the wall, all of which Charlotte didn''t know about. Nelson took Charlotte''s hand and said, "Pick one you like." Charlotte looked at the row of pistols and was confused. Not to mention the difference in model performance, she felt many of them were the same. Finally, she chose the best-looking gun and reached out to pick up the silver-white one. This gun was full of a sense of design, looking frightening and powerful. Charlotte liked it quite a bit. "This gun just came out of the ordnance factory not long ago." Nelson smiled and praised, "Baby, you have a good eye." Charlotte''s earlobes turned red, and she whispered, "I just think it looks good." "OK." Nelson casually picked up an XT-39 gun and said, "I invited the master from Juflil to carry out a professional design. It has not been widely used yet. I''m the only one who has one." Nelson paused and turned his head to look at Charlotte. He asked, "Do you know the name of this gun?" Charlotte shook her head nkly. Nelson said, "It''s called Medusa." Charlotte was surprised and asked, "Why?" Nelson bent over slightly and tapped gently on the muzzle of the gun in Charlotte''s hand. Then he replied, "Because everyone who stares at this muzzle of the gun will die." Charlotte shuddered for a moment. Nelson took her hand and asked, "Are you scared?" Charlotte nodded honestly. Nelson licked her fair and tender earlobe lightly and said in a deep and husky voice intimately, "Don''t be afraid. I''m always with you." Charlotte didn''t speak. She felt that she had been harassed but without any evidence. Nelson took Charlotte to the moving target, gave her a brief description of the target''s quasi-center range, and then quickly stripped the gun named "Medusa" under her nose in less than three seconds. Charlotte stared nkly at a stall of parts on the ground and thought, "You said this gun just came out of the ordnance factory. Why are you so skilled at stripping it?" Nelsonughed happily and asked, "Want to learn?" Charlotte nodded seriously. Nelson sat on the ground, and Charlotte sat next to him, looking at the parts intently. Nelson asked, "What about your tuition?" After thinking for a while, Charlotte took out a marzipan from her pocket, which was her snack when she took medicine. She put the marzipan in Nelson''s hand and said, "Here you are." Staring at the piece of candy, Nelson remembered that one secretary of the Department of State had earnestly invited him to go to the National Security Agency and give lectures about the development history of guns to the so-called "best new forces" boys two years ago. The gifts brought by the secretary were returned by Waylon with a smile, and the secretary was politely sent out of the rk''s mansion. Nelson vaguely remembered that even the most worthless bottle of wine in those things was Screaming Eagle, and this candy couldn''tpete with it, not to mention that Nelson asked Waylon to buy this candy. Looking at Charlotte''s soft cheeks, Nelson let out a sigh. He thought, "All right. I ept the marzipan, but sooner orter I''ll let her ept the riding position during sex." When Waylon came in, he saw that Nelson was teaching Charlotte how to assemble a gun hand- holding. The corner of Waylon''s mouth twitched. He tried to calm down and thought, "Mr. rk is still him. No one is impersonating him. He just has his true love." Waylon coughed to remind the two people who were concentrating on assembling the gun, and then he put two drinks on the side. He said, "Mr. rk, here you are." Charlotte''s eyes lit up when she saw the package. She asked, "Is this a milkshake?" Waylon nodded and gave a positive answer. He thought, "It took me half an hour to drive to buy it!" Charlotte stood up happily, and Nelson put his arm around her waist behind her, so she could only struggle. Nelson said to Waylon with a smile, "Give it to her." Charlotte drank the cup of warm oatmeal milkshake. Nelson didn''t like sweet food, so he had just ordered a cup of coffee. After taking a sip, he didn''t drink anymore. He raised his eyes and asked, "Anything else?" Waylon coughed and replied, "Well, someone leaked the news that you are here. Ms. Bryson happened to be here. I met her when I came, and she wants to meet you." Nelson said lightly, "I don''t want to see her." "She said she had something to tell you." Waylon continued, "I guess it is probably rted to the project in Vesmos." "Ask her to make another appointment." Nelsonzily held a piece of parts and said, "Don''t you see I''m busy?" Waylon thought, "Do you mean you''re busy ying with Ms. Lopez? Well, you''re indeed very busy." "Maybe she really has something to tell you." Charlotte raised her head and continued, "Why don''t you meet her?" Nelson squinted and stared at Charlotte dangerously. "You want me to see other women?" Charlotte was speechless and thought, "I didn''t mean that. Don''t you have a business to discuss?" Waylon thought Nelson was irrational again and immediately mediated the dispute. He said, "I think Ms. Bryson indeed has business to discuss. Why don''t you just meet her?" Chapter 87 Felicity Bryson Chapter 87 Felicity Bryson Chapter 87 Felicity Bryson Nelson did not speak. Waylon knew Nelson''s meaning and turned around to go out. Soon, he took a woman toe in. It was a young woman who looked 26 or 27 years old with exquisite makeup. She was wearing a nude pink slim-fit long dress and a pair of high-heeled stilettos, looking very elegant. When the woman saw Nelson, she said with a smile, "You look better, Mr. rk." Nelson nced at herzily and asked, "What''s the matter?" The woman''s gaze settled on Charlotte, who was still touching the parts. The woman raised her eyebrows and said, "Aren''t you going to introduce this girl to me?" Nelson nced at Charlotte and said sinctly, "My fianc¨¦e." Even though Felicity had already heard of it a long time ago, when she really heard it from Nelson, her pupils were dted. Felicity pressed her lips and stretched out her hand to Charlotte. "My name is Felicity Bryson. Nice to meet you. I used to be ssmates with Mr. rk." Charlotte raised her head slowly. As soon as she stretched out her hand, Nelson patted her on the hand lightly and said casually, "No need to shake hands. She''s a neat freak." Charlotte was speechless and wondered, "When did I be a neat freak?" Felicity withdrew her hand and smiled. She joked, "It seems that you quite like her. You''re even unwilling to let anyone touch her, are you?" Nelson still looked a little dull, but he was so handsome that everyone thought he was powerful and overbearing when looking at him. Felicity took a deep breath and didn''t care if Nelson answered her. She just said, "I''m here to talk to you about the military project in Vesmos. This project is currently in charge of your men. You know, a lot of people try their best to enter such a ce and want to get some credit, so..." Nelson finally raised his eyes. Nelson''s eyelids were very thin, forming shallow lines at the head and tail of his eyes. When someone looked at Nelson from the side, he would find Nelson''s eyes were as sharp as a sheathed de, which was chilling. Nelson asked, "Who are you here to put in a good word for?" Felicity had a strained smile and thought, "If I had a choice, I wouldn''t want to talk to Nelson about this, but..." She sighed, "My mother has a nephew who has been in the army for several years without sess or fame. His family is very anxious and wants him to enter a ce with real power and make a name for himself..." Nelson asked, "What''s his name?" Felicity was overjoyed. She didn''t expect Nelson to agree so easily. She originally thought it would take a lot of effort! She thought, "Sure enough. I''m different in Nelson''s heart. If it was someone else who came today, not to mention whether it was sessful or not, he probably wouldn''t even see Nelson." Thinking of this, she had a gentle expression, looking charming. She replied, "His name is Ashton Calvin." Nelson turned his head and looked at Waylon. He ordered, "Tell everyone that even if Ashton has the president''s support, he is not allowed to enter the Vesmos project." Waylon said, "OK." Felicity had a gloomy face. Charlotte paused and wanted tough, but she desperately held back. Nelson looked at her and thought it was fun. He saidzily, "If you want tough, justugh. Why are you holding back?" Felicity immediately had an even more gloomy look. Charlotte quickly waved her hand and said, "Ms. Bryson, I''m notughing at you. I just remembered some other funny things..." Hearing such an exnation, Felicity had a darkened face. Felicity was the most outstanding and capable younger generation of the Bryson family and had never been wronged like this. She thought, "Not only Nelson embarrassed me, but also this lowly girl even..." Suddenly, a mobile phone rang. Waylon whispered, "Mr. rk, it''s a call from the military." Nelson wasn''t surprised and said, "Just as I expected, these people will definitely call me as long as they see me go out healthily." He stood up and rubbed Charlotte''s head. He said, "You just y by yourself here for a while, okay?" Charlotte nodded obediently. Nelson took his mobile phone and went out. Felicity turned her head and asked with a smile, "What''s your name?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Charlotte Lopez." "Sounds pretty cute." Felicity continued kindly, "It''s ufortable to stay with Mr. rk, isn''t it?" Charlotte asked nkly, "Why do you think so?" Felicity smiled and replied, "I used to be ssmates with Mr. rk during high school. I know his temper. Most people can''t hold on being with him at all." Charlotte lowered her head. After thinking for a while, she said, "Actually, Mr. rk is a very gentle person." Felicity''s smile froze. Felicity thought, "What? Did I hear it wrong? Are you sure Nelson is gentle? If anyone who knows him hears that, they''ll beat you to death!" Charlotte asked in confusion, "Do you think Mr. rk has a bad temper?" "I didn''t mean that." Felicity continued, "He is really not easy to get along with, but someone will find that he is a good person when they have an intimate friendship." She thought for a while and said, "I remember when we were in eleventh grade, I waste for school because of my physiological period. Our teacher was very fierce and scolded me severely. I was so wronged. At that time, Mr. rk couldn''t stand it, so he kicked the desk over with one foot, and the teacher finally let me go." Seeing that Charlotte didn''t speak, Felicity smiled triumphantly and said, "Actually, most of the girls in our school had a crush on Mr. rk back then. After all, he was outstanding and good-looking from a respected family, with good grades. He didn''tck anything. We often discussed together what kind of girl could be worthy of him." Charlotte asked seriously, "Then did you get the result?" Felicity shrugged and replied, "No. He was so good, and we couldn''t find a good match for him at all. Well, most of the people in our school were in the same circle, and the girls were excellent, but we couldn''t find a good match." Charlotte thought, "All right. None of those excellent girls are worthy of him, and I am definitely even less worthy of him as an ordinary person." Felicity suddenly said shyly, "Well, my family once intended to let me marry into the rk family. If it weren''t for Mr. rk''s poor health, I should have already married him now." Charlotte suddenly raised her head and looked at Felicity carefully. Charlotte thought, "She is very beautiful, and her acquaintance with Nelson shows that her family background is also good. She is indeed a good candidate for marriage." "Then..." Charlotte asked, "Do you like Mr. rk?" Felicity didn''t expect Charlotte to ask so directly, so she was stunned for a moment. Then she smiled and replied, "I''m one of the most girls." Chapter 88 The Only Heir Chapter 88 The Only Heir Chapter 88 The Only Heir Felicity originally thought Charlotte would be so angry that she would shed tears or sulk in anger, but Charlotte just looked at her quietly and asked, "Since you like him, then why did you give up on him just because he was sick?" Felicity didn''t know what to say. She was embarrassed and then lowered her eyes. She said, "I couldn''t make any decision by myself. It''s my family..." Charlotte said seriously, "What does it have to do with your family? If you were tough-minded, others couldn''t influence you." Felicity could no longer have a smiling face. She originally wanted to show her head-on blow at the first encounter but didn''t expect Charlotte to fight back! When Felicity wanted to say something, she suddenly heard a loud voice. "Isn''t Nelson here? Where''s he?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Felicity heard this voice, she immediately stood up. Charlotte turned her head and saw a huge group of people walking in. Waylon sighed in his heart and thought, "What''s going on today? Why are so many people here today? Thising person is more difficult to deal with." Although Waylon thought so, he had already greeted the man and asked with a smile, "Commander Bet, why do you have time toe here today?" Graham was an old person, over seventy years old. His hair and beard had turned gray, but he was hale and hearty, and the light in his eyes made ordinary people dare not look directly at him. Graham smiled and replied, "Bring the younger generation of our family to have fun." Then he looked back, pointed to a teenager in a ck hoodie, and continued, "This is my grandson. I haven''t brought him out to see anyone before." The teenager was wearing an earphone in one ear and watching his cell phone in his hand. After hearing Graham''s words, he reluctantly raised his head and nodded to Waylon, showing that he made a concession by doing this. "Don''t mind it. That''s how he is. He does that to everyone." Graham red at his grandson and then said, "I heard that Nelson is also here. Where is he?" Graham was the most powerfulmander in Guabia. The Bet family had been against the rk family for a long time, and Nelson was outstanding in this generation, which made the rk family the top family. However, in fact, the rtionship between the two families was not as sharp as outsiders had guessed. On the contrary, Graham appreciated Nelson very much and would make Nelson his son for two pins. Of course, this terrifying idea was stopped by the Bet family, and then Graham finally became friends with Nelson. However, this friendship was unterally recognized by Graham, while Nelson had never recognized it. Waylon coughed and said, "The military called him just now." Graham understood something and asked, "Is he better?" "Much better," Waylon replied implicitly. Graham thought for a while and whispered, "Then what exactly is he thinking? Does he want to continue doing it or..." Waylon shook his head and said, "Mr. rk has a lot of minds. How could I know?" Graham snorted, "You are such a mind reader of Nelson. If you don''t know, no one knows." As soon as Waylon was about to speak, Felicity had already smiled and said, "Commander Bet, I didn''t expect to see you here." Graham squinted and asked, "Felicity, are you ying here too?" Felicity replied with a bright smile, "Yes, I also came upstairs only when I heard that Mr. rk was here." Graham had always been rtively gentle to the younger generations, so he nodded and said, "Okay, then let''s y together." Waylon suffered unspeakably and thought, "Mr. rk rarely took Ms. Lopez out. He must only want to spend time with her, without others bothering!" Graham suddenly asked curiously, "Who is this little girl?" Felicity nced at Charlotte and inexplicably didn''t want to tell others about Charlotte''s rtionship with Nelson. She just said, "That''s a friend of mine. She came here for the first time and she doesn''t know you." Graham only nced at Charlotte and was not interested, so he didn''t ask much. On the contrary, Graham''s grandson, who attracted much attention, put away his mobile phone, walked slowly to Charlotte, and watched her fiddle with a pile of parts. He asked, "Do you know how to assemble it?" Charlotte was concentrating on the gun, and she was taken aback when she heard the voice. She looked up and saw a familiar face. Then she was stunned and said, "Nichs?" Nichs saidzily, "I didn''t expect to see you here. How do you know Felicity?" Charlotte thought for a moment nkly and replied, "We know each other by introducing ourselves." Nichs thought maybe someone introduced Felicity to Charlotte, so he didn''t ask much. He just said, "Are you interested in guns?" Charlotte replied in a low mood, "Just so-so. It''s just that I''m too stupid to learn." "You''re a new hand and don''t even know the structure of firearms, and you certainly can''t assemble a gun directly." Nichs casually sat opposite Charlotte and asked, "I''ll teach you, okay?" Charlotte nodded. Graham, who was chatting with Felicity, was quite surprised when he saw this scene. He asked, "Does Nichs know this girl?" Felicity said nkly, "I don''t know." She thought, "In theory, Charlotte is just an ordinary person, and there is no possibility that she knows the only heir of the Bet family!" Graham coughed and said, "Won''t you introduce her to me?" Nichs looked up at Graham, and Charlotte also looked up. At that moment, she saw an indelible coldness and aplicated emotion in Nichs''s eyes, but Nichs always had a smiling face at ordinary times. In the end, all of this disappeared and Nichs said with a casual smile, "She''s my deskmate." Hearing this, Graham was shocked and asked, "You dislike anyone sitting next to you, do you?" Nichs raised his eyes and replied with a fake smile, "Graham, are you trying to interfere with who I sit with?" "I didn''t mean that." Graham said embarrassedly, "Since you know each other, we can y together." Nichs didn''t object but didn''t mean to participate in them either. He sat on the ground and taught Charlotte how to assemble a gun. Felicity was not proficient at assembling the guns, so she didn''t participate in assembling. She just took a ss of soda and sat next to Charlotte. She smiled and said, "Ms. Lopez, unexpectedly, you are actually ssmates with Mr. Bet." Charlotte nced up at Felicity and said, "Yes, we are both studying at Srnya High School." "I see." Felicity thought that Charlotte could study at Srnya High School because of Nelson, and then she asked, "Are you used to school life?" Chapter 89 Brother Nicholas Chapter 89 Brother Nichs Chapter 89 Brother Nichs In fact, Charlotte didn''t understand why Felicity cared about her so much. Although Charlotte pretended to be generous, she felt ufortable when she listened to what Felicity said about Nelson''s previous things, and she didn''t know why she was ufortable. Charlotte pressed her lips and perfunctorily said, "Yes." Felicity could tell Charlotte''s perfunctory attitude. She sneered in her heart but showed nothing on her face. She turned her head to talk to Nichs. But Nichs directly ignored Felicity and didn''t answer a word. Felicity had a gloomy look and finally shut up. With a crack, Nichs threw the assembled gun in his hand to Charlotte and said, "Take a look." Charlotte marveled at it and praised Nichs, "You are so amazing." Nichs said, "It''s not that I''m amazing. It''s just that you are too stupid." Charlotte was speechless. Seeing Nichs and Charlotte talking as if there was no one else present, Felicity felt bored when staying with them, so she stood up and went to find Graham. Although Graham was getting old, he was still vigorous and powerful, and his marksmanship was as great as that of that year. He shot with great precision and his hand didn''t tremble at all. A group of people praised, "Commander Bet is indeed as excellent as the young people!" "With such great marksmanship, no wonder Commander Bet was famous for being a crack shot back then!" "That''s it. Commander Bet was a famous sharpshooter back then. I remember that he won glory for our country and embarrassed the men from Keswon and Zestil in a military performance!" Hearing these ttering words, Graham just smiled slightly. He had been in a high position for a long time, and he heard these words every day. No matter how ambitious a man was, he would get tired of hearing these words. Graham handed the gun in his hand to his deputymander and said, "I''m indeed getting old and not as powerful as before. It''s only been a while, and I''m a little ufortable." The deputymander immediately said worriedly, "Are you having an attack of your old illness? We went out in a hurry today and didn''t bring any medicine. Why don''t we go back first..." Graham waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. I think it''s not a big deal. I''ll just sit on the side for a while and see the abilities of these young people." The deputymander frowned but didn''t say anything more. Many people came together today. And the young people were trying to show their marksmanship in front of Graham as if the flowers were blooming in all their beauty in spring. Nichs was indifferent to all of this. He sat on the ground, resting his chin with one hand, and suddenly said with a smile, "Charlotte, do you still remember that you owe me something?" Charlotte was looking at the parts in her hand intently. Hearing Nichs'' words, she looked up nkly and asked, "What?" Charlotte''s soft voice made Nichs'' ears itch. Nichs raised his eyebrows gently and said, "It''s what you promised me in thest basketball game. You''re not gonna back out, are you?" Charlotte finally remembered. In Friday''s basketball game, Charlotte did promise Nichs one thing before he went to y basketball. Charlotte blushed and whispered, "Are you going to want me to fulfill my promise here now?" "Yes." Nichs looked at Charlotte meaningfully and said, "Are you really gonna go back on your word?" "Of course not!" Charlotte puffed out her cheeks and looked at Nichs with her pretty eyes. Her cheeks covered by her hair were flushed. After a while, she finally mustered up the courage and murmured, "Brother Nichs." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What? I didn''t hear it clearly," Nichs said this, just like a rogue. Hezily fiddled with a part with his slender fingers and continued, "Your voice is too low." Charlotte was speechless and thought, "Such a bad boy!" She snorted, "You must have heard it clearly." "Really not." Nichs continued, "There are so many people here and it''s so noisy. Besides, your voice is very low. I only saw your lips move but really didn''t hear what you said." Charlotte looked at Nichs helplessly and then said, "Well, I''ll just think you didn''t hear me." Nichs just smiled triumphantly, but the next second he heard Charlotte say, "But I already fulfilled my promise, whether you heard it or not." Nichs was speechless and thought, "She is a little peeved." He couldn''t helpughing and rubbed Charlotte''s head. He said, "I''m older than you, and it''s normal that you call me Brother Nichs. Besides, you can get many benefits." Charlotte patted his hand away and said seriously, "Don''t touch my head, or I won''t grow tall!" Nichsughed and asked, "Have you been drinking milk obediently?" Charlotte stretched out her hands and gestured. She replied, "Yes, I drink such a big cup every morning, and I also drink such a big cup at night!" After thinking for a while seriously, Nichs said, "You can''t grow tall, maybe because of your family''s genes." "Nonsense!" Charlotte widened her eyes and retorted, "My mother is tall!" "Then it seems that milk doesn''t work for you." Nichs continued, "Why don''t you try to drink high- calcium milk powder?" Charlotte curled her lips and said, "I''m eighteen years old and I don''t want to drink milk powder." Nichs smiled and shook his index finger. He corrected Charlotte, "You''ll be eighteen after half a year, and now you''re only seventeen." "I''m eighteen!" Charlotte said, "I am an adult!" Nichs felt Charlotte was so lovely and echoed, "All right. You are an adult and you can enter the Inte cafe. There''s still milk powder for adults. I will bring you a cup on Monday." Charlotte frowned and said, "I said I don''t want to drink milk powder. You''re so bad!" "It''s you..." Before Nichs could finish speaking, he heard Felicity scream. "Commander Bet! Commander Bet, what''s wrong with you!" Although Nichs had always shown that he didn''t care about his grandpa, only Graham treated him sincerely in the Bet family, otherwise, he would not be willing toe out with Graham. When he heard Felicity''s words, he immediately stood up. Charlotte also stood up and ran over. There were already a lot of people around Graham. When they saw Nichsing, they all got out of the way. Graham paled, leaning on the seat and gasping for breath, but he took out more air and took in less air. The deputymander was in a terrible hurry and shouted, "Hurry to find a doctor! Hurry to find a doctor!" "I''ve already called the hospital. The hospital asked us to give him first aid..." The speaker was a rtive of the Bet family, named Zachary Bet. He was rtively capable of the younger generation, and Graham quite appreciated him. Zachary calmly squatted beside Graham, as if he was the backbone among all people. Zachary said, "Don''t worry. Did Commander Bet go out today without medicine?" "When we left in the morning, we found that the medicine bottle was empty, but we didn''t bring a new one," the deputymander replied. Zachary frowned and said angrily, "How could you make such a big mistake!" "Well, no one expected Commander Bet to have an attack of his old illness suddenly!" The deputymander was sweaty and asked, "How to give first aid? Does anyone know?" Zachary was very clever, otherwise, he would not be appreciated by Graham. Because Graham had heart disease, Zachary had spent a lot of effort on it. Zachary nced at Nichs and whispered, "Nichs, stand aside and let your grandpa lie t." Chapter 90 Heart Disease Chapter 90 Heart Disease Chapter 90 Heart Disease Everyone immediately looked at Nichs, with some strange feelings. Although the Bet family had never made a statement, everyone knew Graham would give the Bet family to Nichs when he died. But unexpectedly, when something happened to Graham, the most anxious person was Zachary, a distant rtive of the Bet family, rather than Nichs, the eldest son and also grandson of the Bet family. Most importantly, Graham''s life and death were uncertain now, and Nichs was not in a hurry at all with an indifferent look, which made people think Nichs was heartless. Nichs pressed his lips and moved out of the way. Suddenly, someone spread a coat on the ground. Zachary was stunned and nced back. Then he found it was Nichs'' ssmate who did this. Zachary didn''t say anything. He put Graham t on the ground and was about to do chest compression. "Is Commander Bet suffering from a heart attack?" Suddenly, a soft voice sounded. Zachary paused and gave a positive answer. Then he began to do chestpression professionally, and everyone could tell that he had made the effort to learn it. The so-called chestpression was actually a verymon first aid measure for heart disease, that was, exerting pressure on the contour of the heart area outside the body to promote the heart to work and maintain blood cirction. Zachary did it several times and saw Graham open his eyes slightly. Before he could rejoice, Graham tilted his head to the side and spit out a mouthful of bright red blood. There was an uproar! Zachary whispered with a pale face, "How could this happen... How could it happen..." Nichs gritted his teeth and looked at Graham tensely. Graham was already a little unconscious and gasping louder and louder. He breathed less and less air and seemed about to die. Zachary didn''t believe it and was about to do chestpression again. Someone firmly grasped his wrist with a fair and tender hand and asked, "Are you going to kill Commander Bet?" Zachary was stunned and asked, "What?" Charlotte said seriously, "Commander Bet is now suffering from congestion in his chest cavity. If you continue to do chestpression, it will only increase the load on the heart, and Commander Bet is likely to die of hemoptysis." "It''s impossible!" Zachary couldn''t believe it. Charlotte pulled him away and asked Nichs, "Does your grandfather wear dentures?" Not only Nichs, but others looked nk, not understanding why Charlotte asked such an irrelevant question in such a life-or-death situation. Felicity looked at Charlotte and then looked at Graham. She said, "Ms. Lopez, don''t add to the trouble. Saving Commander Bet is the most important thing and it''s not for joking!" Charlotte ignored Felicity and said to Nichs, "Answer me!" Nichs shook his head and replied, "No. Although he is getting old now, his teeth are very good." Charlotte said, "That''s good." She looked around and found that the resting ce was at the vent. She breathed a sigh of relief and asked Nichs to squat beside her. She said to Nichs, "Press Commander Bet''s forehead like this with more force and raise his jaw with your index finger and middle finger to let his head lean back to keep the airway open. Then take a deep breath, pinch his nostrils with your thumb and index finger pressing on the forehead, and perform mouth-to-mouth blowing. Every time you blow, let go of the hand pinching the nostrils and let him exhale. The next time you blow, you must turn your head to inhale fresh air before doing it. Stop when I tell you to, got it?" Nichs was a little stunned. Charlotte pushed him and said, "This is your biological grandfather! Hurry up!" Zachary had studied first aid and naturally knew it. He was about to do it by himself, but Nichs had already done so. After blowing for the first time, Charlotte observed the ups and downs of Graham''s chest and said, "Go on." After three times, Graham''s chest bulged slightly. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Help him up." Nichs did it. Charlotte took out the needle bag she was carrying from her pocket. As soon as the rows of silver needles appeared, someone gasped and said in shock, "This is..." Charlotte directly pulled out a silver needle and was about to give an acupuncture treatment to Graham. Zachary quickly stopped her and asked, "What are you doing?" Charlotte didn''t even raise her head and replied, "Regting bodily functions." "You..." Zachary looked at Charlotte suspiciously and asked, "Aren''t you Nichs'' ssmate? Do you know about medical skills?" Charlotte didn''t have time to exin. She just looked at Nichs and asked, "Nichs, do you believe me?" Nichs licked his lips and pushed Zachary away. He said, "Go ahead. I''ll take responsibility for what happens." "Nichs!" Zachary roared, "Are you crazy? How dare you let someone do such things! I know you have no feelings for the Bet family, but have you forgotten Commander Bet''s kindness to you?" The onlookers also began to whisper. Nichs'' apathy had been criticized all the time, and now he didn''t care about Graham''s life. Suddenly, the criticism was overwhelming, as if people wanted to use it to crush Nichs to death. Nichs still had an indifferent face and directly ignored everyone. He just pinched Charlotte''s hand and said, "Go ahead." Charlotte nodded and said, "OK." She took out a silver needle and gave an acupuncture treatment to Graham. Others were very worried. As long as they imagined the needle being stuck into their bodies, they were very scared. Felicity looked around, walked to Waylon''s side, and whispered, "Mr. Colton, won''t you stop it?" "Stop what?" Waylon was a bit confused. Felicity said, "What if something goes wrong? Ms. Lopez is from the rk family. Isn''t the Bet family going to put it on Mr. rk? Graham is a big shot. If something happens to him..." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Waylon said with a smile, "If something happens, Mr. rk will handle it." Felicity bit her lips and said reluctantly, "Mr. rk spoils Ms. Lopez too much." Waylon said with a meaningful smile, "That''s right. This is the first time I have seen Mr. rk treat a person so well. Mr. rk came here today originally to bring Ms. Lopez to rx. The day before yesterday, Ms. Lopez caught a cold, and Mr. rk was afraid that she would be bored." Felicity was lost for words. She gritted her teeth and nced at Charlotte. She didn''t know what to say, so she could only smile and said, "I see." ... When Charlotte finished her treatment, Graham suddenly spat out arge mouthful of thick blood, which stained Nichs'' clothes. Fortunately, Nichs was wearing ck clothes today, so it was not easy to tell. "Commander Bet!" Zachary yelled, "What''s the matter with him? Why did he vomit so much blood?" Charlotte put away her silver needles, helped Graham up, and smoothed his back. She replied, "It''s not a big deal. He just vomited all the blood that had umted in his heart." As soon as Charlotte finished speaking, Graham woke up, and everyone looked at Charlotte in shock. They didn''t expect that such a young girl would have such great medical skills! Chapter 91 Add Contacts Chapter 91 Add Contacts Chapter 91 Add Contacts Seeing that Graham was awake, Nichs was about to leave immediately. Graham said weakly, "Such a bastard, you have given me artificial respiration. Where are you going now?" Nichs''s back froze. "Commander Bet, are you okay?" Zachary asked worriedly. Graham shook his head and replied, "I''m okay. It''s just that I have no strength." Charlotte and Nichs helped Graham up from the ground and let him sit in a chair. Charlotte said, "This is normal. You must remember to bring medicine when you go out next time, otherwise, it will be very dangerous." "Okay." Graham sighed, "I didn''t expect to be criticized by a little girl at my age." Graham was unconscious only for a short time, so he knew that Charlotte had saved him, and he had a better impression of her. He said, "Little girl, thank you for saving my life." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Charlotte shook her head and said, "It''s just the duty of a doctor." Graham was a little surprised. He originally thought that Charlotte would have something to ask for after saving him. He thought, "Anyway, she saved my life. As long as it''s not overly demanding, I can meet it." Nichs said coldly, "She doesn''t even know who you are. Don''t think everyone is snobbish." Graham was so angry and stared at Charlotte in disbelief. He asked, "Little girl, don''t you know who I am?" Charlotte just felt Graham was a bit interesting and then replied with a smile, "You''re Nichs'' grandfather, aren''t you?" Graham coughed and asked, "Do you know who Nichs is?" Charlotte nced at Nichs and said nkly, "He''s my deskmate." Grahamughed happily and said, "See? What are you proud of? She also doesn''t know who you are!" Nichs was speechless. Charlotte said nothing and just thought, "What are they talking about?" Zachary coughed and exined, "Ms. Lopez, this man is Graham Bet, themander in chief of Seyso Military Command. In order to thank you for saving him, no matter what you want, the Bet family will definitely meet your requirements as much as possible." Hearing this, everyone was very envious, and even Felicity was no exception. She thought, "It''s a reward from the Bet family! If she takes advantage of this opportunity well, she can even be very wealthy!" Charlotte thought for a while and said, "All right. There is indeed one thing I want to ask for your help." Hearing this, Zachary couldn''t help showing a trace of contempt in his eyes. He thought, "Sure enough, she is also for fame and fortune." Graham didn''t change his look and just said kindly, "Tell me what you want." Charlotte nced at Nichs and said seriously, "Nichs just forced me to drink high-calcium milk powder! I want you to stop him!" Everyone was speechless. After a long silence, Graham coughed and red at Nichs. He said, "How can you be like this? If she doesn''t like it, you can''t force her!" Nichs clicked his tongue and put his hand in front of his chest. Then he said, "Don''t you see she is short? It''s useless to drink milk, and she can only try to drink milk powder." Charlotte felt aggrieved and suddenly cried. Graham scolded with a smile, "Don''t you think everyone grows tall quickly just like you?" After speaking, he looked at Charlotte kindly and asked, "Do you have anything else you want?" Charlotte was heartbroken and asked rhetorically, "So do I still have to drink high-calcium milk powder?" Graham looked at Nichs'' wink and said solemnly, "You have to drink it. I will let someone buy the best milk powder after I go back, and I''ll ask Nichs to bring it to you every day. I''m sure you can grow tall!" Charlotte was upset. She said weakly as if suddenly lost interest in living, "I... I see." Nichs coughed to hide his smile and then asked, "Is Graham all right?" Charlotte replied, "Commander Bet is too old to have surgery, so he can only have a rest cure. I will send you a prescriptionter, and it is very good to keep his internal organs healthy." Nichs nodded and thanked Charlotte. Graham smiled and said, "Since you are Nichs'' ssmate, just call me Grandpa. What''s your name? How old are you?" Graham had always been very kind to the younger generations, and Charlotte also had a good impression of Graham. She replied, "My name is Charlotte, and I''m..." Nichs said slowly, "She''s seventeen and a half years old." Charlotte red at him. Graham said, "You''re such a little girl. I just like a good-natured and gentle little girl like you. When will youe to my house to y?" Charlotte didn''t expect Graham to be so hospitable, and she was a little at a loss. Nichs sneered, "If Charlottees to our house, the Bet family will definitely annoy her. Forget it." After considering it, Graham agreed with Nichs and just said, "Then I wille to you to y in the future." Charlotte thought, "Why is Nichs'' grandfather so enthusiastic?" Seeing Charlotte''s expression, Nichs knew that she hadn''t realized she had known a big shot. He thought, "Maybe in her opinion, just as she said, it''s the duty of a doctor." At this moment, people from the hospital also came. After the examination, it was found that Graham was fine. But to be on the safe side, he had to go for further examination. Before leaving, Graham took out a mobile phone from his deputymander and said, "Little girl, let''s add contacts. Isn''t this popr among you young people?" The deputymander said, "Commander Bet, that''s my ount." Graham red at him and said, "It''s mine from now on." The deputymander was speechless and thought, "Okay. Good for you." Charlotte had to take out her mobile phone and add contacts. Then the group of people left. She nced at Nichs, who was standing there upright, and asked, "Won''t you go with them?" Nichs sneered, "There are so many people with him, and it doesn''t matter if I go or not." Charlotte raised her head slightly and said softly, "But I know that none of the people around him are really worried about him." Nichs was stunned. Charlotte pushed him and said, "I know you are very worried about Graham, so just go." Nichs pressed his lips, took two steps, and then suddenly looked back at Charlotte. "Thank you." Charlotte smiled and said, "No big deal." Nichs couldn''t help smiling and then said, "In order to thank you, I will bring you milk powder every day this semester." Charlotte was speechless and thought, "No, I don''t want you to thank me." Nichsughed, waved his hand, and left. Chapter 92 The Yenta Chapter 92 The Yenta Chapter 92 The Yenta The shooting range was quiet again. Charlotte looked at Waylon and asked, "Mr. Colton, why hasn''t Mr. rke back yet?" Waylon smiled and said, "He may have something more important. If you''re bored, you can also go downstairs to watch others shoot." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Charlotte shook her head and continued to fiddle with the parts sitting on the ground. She said, "No, I''ll just wait for Mr. rk here." Felicity didn''t achieve her goal and naturally didn''t leave. She was chatting with Charlotte about the things that happened when she was studying with Nelson before. Charlotte assembled the gun while listening, and she actually finished assembling it sessfully. Her eyes lit up and she felt that she was amazing. When Charlotte just wanted to show it to Nelson, her hand was held. Someone touched the gun with his slender fingertips and said, "Here, it''s wrong." Charlotte looked back in surprise and saw Nelson''s handsome face. Nelson bent slightly and almost took her into his arms from behind. She could feel the light warmth from his muscles and could also smell the unique fragrance of tobo and orange blossom shower gel mixed together. Charlotte''s cheeks flushed all of a sudden. She lowered her head and said, "I don''t think it''s wrong." Nelson sat next to Charlotte and stripped the gun in less than three seconds that she had finally assembled. Then he picked up a small part and said, "You put it backward." Charlotte had a moment of enlightenment and said, "That''s it. I just felt weird when I assembled it just now." Looking at the intimate way the two of them got along, Felicity gritted her teeth and said with a smile, "Mr. rk, you were not here just now. You didn''t see Commander Bet, right?" "Commander Bet came?" Nelson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Where''s he now?" Felicity said, "Commander Bet suddenly had a heart attack, and everyone didn''t know what to do. It was Ms. Lopez who stabilized the situation." Charlotte subconsciously felt that something was wrong. Although Felicity wasplimenting her, her intuition told her that Felicity was not so kind. Sure enough, Felicity continued, "Well, the situation was so messy at the time, and the situation of Commander Bet looked very dangerous. Ms. Lopez was so generally bold to save him and even won the reward of the Bet family. But there is no guarantee that nothing will happen every time. If something happened to Commander Bet, Ms. Lopez would be the target of public criticism, wouldn''t she?" It sounded like Felicity cared about Charlotte, but after careful consideration, it was obvious that Felicity was indirectly using Charlotte of being pushy and ignoring everything for the benefit of the Bet family. Besides, Felicity also meant that Charlotte saved Graham by luck this time, and Charlotte wouldn''t have such good luck next time. Charlotte had been hearing indirect cursing words since she was a child, so she was more sensitive than others about these words. She understood Felicity''s meaning in an instant and knew Felicity was implying to Nelson that she would bring him into trouble. Subconsciously, Charlotte looked at Nelson''s expression. Nelson pinched Charlotte''s fair and tender fingertips and put the assembled gun into her hand. After Felicity spoke, he finally looked up at her and asked, "Finished?" "Finished." Nelson nodded, turned his head, and said to Waylon, "Since Ms. Bryson has finished speaking, just see her out." Felicity changed her look and stood up. She said, "Mr. rk, I know you are spoiling Ms. Lopez now, and you don''t like to listen to what I say, but good advice is harsh to the ear. Ms. Lopez is too rash..." "Do you know what you look like now?" Nelsonzily put his hand around Charlotte''s shoulder, like a panther basking in the sun, looking gentle and harmless but actually very ruthless. "Felicity, I remember that Elizabeth often praised you for being elegant and demure. Why are you like a yenta now?" Nelson''s words were with a glimmer of amusement and teasing, making Felicity not know where to put herself. Felicity had never been humiliated like this, but it was Nelson who said this. She could only grit her teeth and suppress all of her anger. She said with a strained smile, "It''s my fault. I have something to do, and I gotta go. Mr. rk, have a good day." Nelson said causally, "I must have a good day after you leave." Felicity could hardly keep her smile and turned to leave. Waylon looked at Felicity''s figure and said, "Mr. rk, why are you letting her lose face?" "She is nothing." Nelson sneered, "How dare she intervene in my project!" Charlotte said in confusion, "But Ms. Bryson said she was your ssmate and that she almost married you." After a pause, she continued, "Ms. Bryson also said that when you first met, she was scolded by the teacher for beingte for her menstrual period, and you couldn''t stand it and kicked the table to save her from embarrassment." Nelson obviously couldn''t remember. He turned his head to look at Waylon and asked, "Have I ever done such a stupid thing?" Waylon coughed and said, "It''s true, but you kicked the table because the teacher was scolding Ms. Bryson next to you and disturbed your sleep at that time." Nelson nodded and said, "I know I have never done such a stupid thing." Charlotte coughed and said, "But Ms. Bryson seems to have misunderstood..." Waylon couldn''t helpughing and then said, "Ms. Lopez, although Mr. rk is like this now, there have been many girls who want to get close to him since kindergarten. Later, when he grew up, countless women wanted to be his girlfriend, but he didn''t like any of them. As for Ms. Bryson... He may just remember her name." Nelson raised his eyebrows and asked faintly, "What do you mean I''m like this?" Waylon hurriedly said, "I mean you''re handsome, elegant, and powerful." Nelson was satisfied with Waylon''s words. He pinched Charlotte''s neck and chuckled, "Why? Are you jealous?" Charlotte asked nkly, "Jealous for what?" Nelson was speechless. He thought. "All right. She''s a teenager, and I can''t beat an underage girl." He stood up and said, "I''m tired. Let Waylon teach you how to shoot." Charlotte didn''t know why Nelson suddenly became angry. She felt that it was right that outsiders said he was moody. Seeing Nelson sitting aside to make a phone call, Charlotte began to learn to shoot seriously from Waylon. Charlotte was very serious when she was learning things. To Waylon''s surprise, Charlotte was quite talented at shooting and easily got the correct way. When Waylon wanted to stretch out his hand to correct Nelson''s posture with a gun, he suddenly felt that a cold gaze with a bit of hostility settled on him. Waylon''s back froze, and he quickly withdrew his hand. Charlotte asked in confusion, "Mr. Colton, what''s the matter with you?" Waylon replied, "It suddenly urred to me that I still have something to deal with. Why don''t you let Mr. rk teach you?" Charlotte said nkly, "But Mr. rk asked you to teach me." Waylon thought, "If he really thinks so, he won''t keep a close eye on us." Chapter 93 A Pretty Mole Chapter 93 A Pretty Mole Chapter 93 A Pretty Mole Anyway, Waylon refused to teach Charlotte. He thought, "After all, I''m at life''s full flowering. I want to live for so many years." He directly took his mobile phone and left. Charlotte stood there nkly for a while, holding the gun in her hand, not knowing what to do. Nelson rested his jaw with one hand and asked, "What''s the matter?" Charlottedada walked over and replied, "Mr. Colton said he has something to deal with, so he can''t teach me anymore." Nelson gave a response indifferently. Charlotte looked at him cautiously and asked, "Then Mr. rk, can you teach me?" Nelson achieved his purpose and asked rhetorically, "What about tuition?" "What? Do I need to pay the tuition fee?" Charlotte''s face puckered, and she suddenly remembered something. With her flushed face, she pressed her lips and then bent over to kiss Nelson''s cheek. She said, "That''s it." Nelson felt that Charlotte was really clever and wanted to tease her again. He deliberately raised his eyebrows and said, "I mean you give me money. Why are you kissing me?" Charlotte felt her face burning immediately. She held her fingers tightly and said tensely, "But... But I don''t have any money..." "Have no money?" Nelson looked up at Charlotte''s slender neck and saw the pretty mole on the left side, which made his throat itchy. He stretched out his hand to stroke Charlotte''s mole. Seeing Charlotte widen her eyes like a frightened little animal, he couldn''t help butugh. Then he pulled Charlotte into hisp and whispered, "Let me kiss you, and I won''t ask you for money." Charlotte stared at Nelson and then asked nkly and sincerely, "Mr. rk, are you sexually harassing me now?" Nelson didn''t answer but just asked, "Then will you pay the tuition or not?" Charlotte, who had nothing to do in the face of Nelson, could only close her eyes tightly. Nelson kissed Charlotte''s mole on her neck gently. He just touched it and then left. Then he said in a husky voice, "Your mole grows in the wrong ce." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Charlotte touched her neck subconsciously and whispered, "My mother said the same words." Nelson smiled and asked, "Did your mother also think this mole is attractive?" Charlotte didn''t speak. She felt her face burning and thought, "Maybe my face is turning red like a monkey''s ass now. How could he say that?" "My mother said it was not good for me that the mole grew here..." Charlotte stammered and exined, "When I was a kid, a fortune-teller said that the two moles on my body grew in the wrong ce and that they would cause me to be short-lived and suffer many setbacks during my life." A touch of displeasure flickered in Nelson''s eyes. He said, "I think it''s pretty." "I think so too." Charlotte nodded and said very firmly, "We should be firm materialists! Believe that fate is in our own hands!" Nelson was speechless. He thought. "Is she being stupid because of studying? All right, she''s lovely, and she''s right." Nelson stood up and Charlotte realized that she was sitting on hisp. She was taken aback. Then she instinctively put her legs around Nelson''s waist and put her arms firmly around his neck, with a scream. "Take it easy. I won''t let you fall." Even with such a position, Nelson still walked very fast. He said casually, "Why are you so light? You only eat a little every time, no wonder you can''t grow tall." Charlotte was told twice that she was not tall. She felt aggrieved and retorted, "I eat a lot every day! I had two bowls of porridge in one meal yesterday!" Nelson looked at Charlotte coldly and said, "Just two bowls of porridge. I fed you in person, otherwise, you would eat nothing." Charlotte didn''t know what to say. Nelson put her on the ground and said, "How did Waylon teach you?" Charlotte made a shooting position. Nelson said casually, "In fact, posture doesn''t matter, and that just foolsymen. The most important thing is to keep your hands steady." He raised his delicate chin with cold and sharp eyes, like a good-looking yet cruel evil in the depths of hell, so charming. Charlotte secretly withdrew her gaze, pretending to be listening intently, and nodded. Nelson said overbearingly, "Take a shot." Charlotte said okay and pulled the trigger at the fixed target in front. A bang sounded! Charlotte''s hands were numb by the recoil. She didn''t even hold the gun steady, and the gun hit the ground directly. Nelson squinted and asked, "Are you okay?" Charlotte rubbed her red palm and shook her head. "I''m okay. I just didn''t expect the recoil of the gun to be so great." Nelson took Charlotte''s hand, frowned, and said, "Medusa''s recoil is rtively low. If it''s a submachine gun..." He paused and continued, "You won''t use it anyway. Does it still hurt?" "No." Charlotte shook her head. At that moment, she felt some pain, but she felt more that her hands were numb. Nelson bent over and picked up the gun. Then he said, "If you want to hit every shot, you must first understand the gun, such as its ballistic trajectory, recoil force, range, and so on." Nelson hugged Charlotte''s thin body from behind and held her hands with both hands. "Try it again." However, it was difficult for Charlotte to concentrate half-hugged by Nelson. She was so shy, especially when she smelt the familiar fragrance of woody amber from his body. Nelson gave a low smile. He was so close to Charlotte that she could hear his husky voice very clearly, and her earlobes slowly turned red. Nelson patted Charlotte''s forehead with a smile, "Concentrate on it." "I am very attentive." Charlotte concentrated with a guilty conscience and continued, "I''m listening." She took a deep breath, looked directly at the target in front, and pulled the trigger again. Certainly, she still didn''t hit the shot, but she didn''t feel much recoil this time because Nelson held her hands. She probably adapted to the numbness and didn''t feel ufortable anymore. Nelson said lightly, "Take a few more shots, and then practice your aiming after you can control the recoil." Charlotte nodded. Nelson let go of her hands. He stripped another two guns and advised her from time to time, and she was very happy when practicing shooting. Until 5:30 p.m., Nelson looked at the watch and asked, "What do you want to eat tonight?" Charlotte''s arms were aching and limp, so she had to put down the gun in her hand. She asked with distrust, "Won''t we go back to have dinner tonight?" Nelson immediately assembled another gun, chuckling, "I''ll take you out for a meal. What do you want to eat?" Chapter 94 She Is Limp Chapter 94 She Is Limp Chapter 94 She Is Limp Charlotte had not been picky about food since she was a child. Besides, when she lived with the Lopez familyter, she couldn''t be full, let alone be picky. Therefore, after thinking for a long time, she only said, "Everything is okay." Nelson looked up at Charlotte and said, "You have no pursuit, don''t you?" Charlotte sat down on the grass and said, "I don''t have anything I want to eat." Nelson thought for a while and asked, "What about Acrilian cuisines?" Charlotte nodded. Nelson threw a few guns aside, stood up first, and then pulled Charlotte up. Charlotte couldn''t eat spicy food, so Acrilian cuisine was very suitable for her. It was already seven o''clock in the evening when the two went back after dinner. The rks'' mansion was very beautiful and grand, but Charlotte always felt that it was deste, perhaps because of its long history. She nced up at the facade full of carved patterns and asked in a low voice, "Mr. rk, have you always lived here?" Nelson replied, "I moved in when I was sick." He thought, "I moved here also because Elizabeth said it was convenient for her to take care of me." Nelson raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why? Don''t you like this ce?" Charlotte knew she was not qualified to express her opinion actually, but she still nodded. For fear that others would hear her words, she said in Nelson''s ear, "I always feel it''s spooky here." Nelson smiled meaningfully and said with deep eyes, "This is an old house for hundreds of years. Many people died here, and it''s normal that the house is spooky. If you don''t want to live here, we can move out. Where do you want to live?" Charlotte''s eyes lit up immediately. Charlotte really didn''t like the rks'' mansion. Although it was magnificent and antique, it was dull and depressing. Besides, Elizabeth and Rachel both lived here. Even if there was no conflict, Charlotte would be annoyed when she saw them, not to mention that Andrew also lived here. "Can we really move out?" Charlotte cautiously asked. "I''m not lying to you." Nelson took her hand and pulled her into the gate. He said indifferently, "I don''t like this ce either." Charlotte couldn''t helpughing and asked with bright eyes, "Then where did you live before?" "A vi on Proelia Road," Nelson replied casually. Charlotte was speechless and thought, "He is indeed a rich man." Thend on Proelia Road was worth a lot, and the price of one square foot was terribly expensive. There were only two residential areas over there, one was Drausia Community and the other was Oswye Community. This area was called "the Imperial Pce" by people in Seyso. The people who lived there were all from powerful and respected families. Even though someone was very rich, he couldn''t buy a house there. Even for students in Srnya High School, there were very few students who could live in one of those two residential areas. Nelson thought for a while and said, "I used to live there a lot and it was fully furnished. If you want to move, it''s a good choice to live there." "Well..." Charlotte asked carefully, "If you move away, will Madame rk be angry?" Nelson was amused and said, "What does it matter to me if she is angry or not? If you want to move out of this ce, we will move. Don''t worry so much." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte nodded and was very happy. "Nelson." Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. Charlotte found that it was Matthew speaking and then subconsciously hid behind Nelson. She was a little afraid of the head of the rk family for no reason. Matthew was wearing a dark shirt and stood in the corridor, obviously waiting for them. "Do you have something to say?" Nelson asked. Matthew nodded and looked at Charlotte. He said, "I have something to talk about with Charlotte." Charlotte was suddenly stunned and asked, "Me?" "I heard...you saved Commander Bet today." Matthew was a very decent person, and no one could get any slightest emotion from his voice and tone. Nelson sneered, "It''s a waste for Felicity to only work in the office. Since she has a loose tongue, she should have been on talk shows." Matthew frowned and said, "Nelson, you know I mean no harm." Nelson said, "I''m not talking about you." Matthew knew Nelson''s temper, so he didn''t care too much. He just said, "I want to ask Charlotte to see Ms. Ryker." Charlotte looked at Nelson in confusion and said, "Ms. Ryker?" Nelson said with a darkened face, "Fiona can''t recover from her illness. It''s no use for Lottie to see her. Why bother?" Matthew knew Nelson was possessive and didn''t want Charlotte to contact more people. If it were any other time, Matthew would give up, but it was about Fiona... Matthew whispered, "I still want to give it a try." Nelson wanted to scold him, but Charlotte pulled his hand. She looked at him without blinking and said in a low voice, "It''s just that I''m going to visit a patient. It''s not a big deal." "What kind of disease does Ms. Ryker have?" Charlotte asked Matthew. Matthew was silent for a long time before he said, "Heart disease." ... "I thought Fiona died a few years ago." Nelson sat on the sofa and said indifferently, "Unexpectedly, she''s still alive." Charlotte asked, "Don''t you like Ms. Ryker?" "I''m not familiar with her." Nelson continued lightly, "I just don''t think there is any need to let you go in vain." "It''s okay. If I can help Ms. Ryker, it''s nothing to work a little harder." Charlotte took out her pajamas from the closet and said, "I''m going to take a shower." Nelson said okay. There was the sound of pattering water in the bathroom. Nelson looked at a set of cups sent by someone on the coffee table with deep eyes, remembering vaguely that they were very precious. But since they were ced on the table, no one had used any of them once. Nelson thought, "Fiona Ryker! Why is this woman not dead yet?" ... Charlotte did not seed in getting up early the next morning, maybe because she was tired after ying at the shooting range all afternoon yesterday. Besides, she liked to sleep in at ordinary times, so she directly ignored the snooze rm. Nelson came out of the bathroom and nced at Charlotte''s cell phone keeping ringing. Her cell phone was very bad, but the sound was so loud that it was deafening. Nelson turned off the snooze rm and threw the mobile phone aside casually. Then he sat on the edge of Charlotte''s bunk and pulled her out of the quilt. Charlotte was limp as if she had no bones all over her body. Nelson raised her shoulders and her head drooped, while he held her head and she got under the quilt. It was very difficult to wake her up. It was the first time Nelson saw someone sleeping in like this, and he felt it was funny. He pinched Charlotte''s face for a while and then pulled her fingers for a while. He suddenly realized why little girls like to y with dolls so much. Seeing that the time was almost up, Waylon pushed the door in and said, "Mr. rk, Ms. Lopez is going to bete..." Before Waylon could finish speaking, he saw Nelson rub and pinch Charlotte, who was about to be late, and Charlotte looked very pitiful. Waylon was speechless. It Means Youre as Adorable as an Apple It Means You''re as Adorable as an Apple Chapter 95 It Means You''re as Adorable as an Apple Charlotte''s face was rubbed for several minutes before she finally regained consciousness. She felt someone pinching her cheeks repeatedly, so she instinctively pped the person. "...This is so annoying." Nelson, who received the p, was rendered speechless. Having witnessed the entire incident of Mr. rk being pped, Waylon suddenly felt that his life was nearing its end. Nelson pressed his tongue against his teeth and let out a chuckle. "You''re getting bolder by the day." However, Charlotte had just woken up and didn''t know what she had done. She rubbed her hair and crawled out of Nelson''s embrace. The next instant, she lifted the covers and went to the restroom with her eyes half open. Waylon was a little worried. "Mr. rk, Ms. Lopez doesn''t seem fully awake. What if she falls?" Nelson''s gaze turned cold and sharp as he retorted, "She''s my woman. Why do you care so much?" Waylon eximed inwardly, "What a misunderstanding! This is so infuriating, but I still have to keep smiling!" He put on a fake smile and said, "Mr. rk, I like slim waists and long legs..." As Nelson stood up and straightened Charlotte''s disheveled clothes, he replied, "I got it. You don''t have to remind me to send you women. I remember." Waylon thought to himself, "Did he fucking think I was reminding him about that?" However, Nelson had already followed Charlotte into the restroom. When Charlotte entered the ssroom, she was still in a groggy state. Perhaps it was because her cold hadn''t fully recovered that she felt dizzy and heavy-headed. Before she left home, Waylon handed her a can of herbal tea that clears the mind and brightens the vision. It tasted quite good. After taking a few sips, Charlotte felt somewhat better. Eloise turned around and rested on Charlotte''s desk. She said excitedly, "Do you know? The entire group of people from Roblia High School ended up in a drug rehabilitation center!" It was expected, so Charlotte wasn''t surprised and just asked, "Were they expelled?" In fact, Eloise wasn''t a pure and innocent girl. She showed no sympathy for Vincent at all. She gleefully eximed, "Because the others were tricked by Vincent, the school handled their cases leniently. Those students'' families paid some money, and no one was expelled except for Vincent. Do you know what''s the funniest part?" Eloise clicked her tongue and continued, "When the other families found out about their kids'' involvement in this mess, despite being heartbroken, they cooperated and sent them to rehab. However, Vincent''s family refused and made a big fuss. Since the incident became public and couldn''t be resolved privately, Vincent had to go in anyway." Charlotte took out the books from her backpack one by one and said calmly, "Once he''s out, he will still go back to using drugs." "Although I also think so, why are you so sure, Char?" Eloise asked. Charlotte remarked, "This isn''t his first time using drugs. If he shows a simr state to other teammates after consuming a significant amount of amphetamine, it indicates that he had prior exposure to these substances and has developed some tolerance. Considering his family''s negligence, rpse is certain to ur." Eloise let out a sigh. "That''s the thing. People often bring destruction upon themselves." However, her contemtion didn''tst long, and she swiftly changed the subject. "By the way, Char, you''re really popr now. Everyone thinks you''re incredibly charming." Charlotte looked puzzled. "Why?" Eloise showed her a few popr posts from the campus forum and said, "See for yourself." Charlotte nced through two threads and blushed. "It''s not as amazing as they im. I was just speaking the truth." "You were so ''A'' when you confronted Vincent about his drug addiction!" Eloise said. "What do you mean by ''A''?" Charlotte responded with a question. Eloise was about to exin this tricky question to Charlotte when a hand gently rested on the latter''s shoulder. A gentle voice chimed in, "What are you talking about? You guys look so happy." Eloise coughed lightly. She didn''t dare to mention it in front of Nichs. Her eyes nced around before she said, "Well, A means apple. It means you''re as adorable as an apple!" Charlotte responded yfully, "I see... Well, you''re pretty A too." Eloise was speechless. Nichs ced the backpack he held with one hand on the table and took out a transparent cup from the side pocket. Inside the cup was a white dairy product. He lifted his hand and gently ced the cup on Charlotte''s desk. His rounded, well-manicured fingertip tapped on the cup lid. "I promise you." Charlotte eximed inwardly, "He really made the high-calcium milk..." Eloise''s eyes lit up instantly. "Nichs, what''s this? It looks yummy..." Nichs smiled slightly and teasingly said, "This is a custom-made high-calcium milk for Charlotte, our dear ssmate. Hopefully, it will help her grow taller than 5.3 feet. Charlotte was on the brink of tears, and she cast him a resentful look. Nichs chuckled as he opened the lid for Charlotte. "The taste is quite good. I''ve tried several types, and this one is neither fishy nor gamy but sweet like creamy milk. Just don''t tell anyone it''s powdered milk, okay?" Eloise nodded firmly in response. "Char, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone." "What are you keeping a secret?" Cecilia mmed her backpack onto the desk and raised an eyebrow inquisitively. Two minutester, Cecilia asked again, "Charlotte, you''re so grown up and still drinking milk?" At that moment, Charlotte wished she could just die. Cecilia coughed and said, "However, given your height... You should really drink more." Charlotte muttered to herself, "I don''t feel any better, okay? Nichs casually yed with a rollerball pen with his slender fingers. He calmly said, "By the way, my grandpa said he wants to treat you to a meal as a gesture of gratitude." Charlotte replied, "No, it''s okay. I have to go home right after school. If I go backte... My uncle will be worried." She didn''t know whether Nelson was worried or not, but he would definitely be angry. She had already experienced his unpredictable temper as an old man. "Well, it seems like your family is quite strict with you. Let''s forget about it then." Nichs didn''t seem to mind. Thest ss in the morning was physical education, and everyone appeared to be quite excited. Charlotte used to skip physical education sses due to her poor health, and she had to call her family every other day to pick her up. Rachel couldn''t be bothered toe to the school for her every day. However, to maintain her image as a caring mother, she directlymunicated with the school to exempt Charlotte from attending physical education sses, so as not to burden her health. However, she hadn''t spoken to the teacher about it yet. Charlotte pondered for a moment and, out of respect for the teacher, she decided to go down to the field with Eloise and the others. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The university campus was incrediblyrge, andparatively, Srnya High School''s sports field was also quite spacious. Reagan sneered as she observed Cecilia engaged in a conversation. "Look. Even Cecilia is ignoring me now!" I Wont Let You Get Away With It I Won''t Let You Get Away With It Chapter 96 I Won''t Let You Get Away With It Vivian replied, "Char has always been lovable." Reagan remarked, "I think she''s quite scheming. The incident with Daisy was probably nned by her. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?" Vivian chuckled. "Who knows? However, I''m a little worried about Char''s health. Her body is quite weak. She would copse and faint after running less than fiveps in physical education ss... I still recall when she passed out during our first year and had to be hospitalized." Reagan smirked. "Is she so delicate? Don''t worry. Our school''s physical education sses are a breeze. I guess she won''t be able to make a scene." Vivian simply smiled without saying anything more. It didn''t matter if Reagan understood her meaning or not as long as... She cast a nce at the receding figure. As long as someone understood, it was enough. Their physical education teacher was a 6-foot-tall muscr man named Dawson. His well-defined muscles were clearly visible under his sports vest, and he had a handsome look. Some of the brave girls even gathered around him and joked with him. Due to her short stature, Charlotte had to stand separately from Eloise. She felt embarrassed as she stood at the front of the line. The physical education teacher nced at Charlotte and instructed, "Start counting." Charlotte responded, "One." After one round of counting, it seemed that everyone was present in the ss. Dawson nodded in satisfaction and said, "Mr. Mason called me for a meetingst semester and expressed concerns about the amount of exercise I provided to you. He felt it was inadequate to achieve fitness goals. Therefore, starting this semester, I''ll closely monitor your exercise routines. For those who are absent or uncooperative, I''ll have a conversation with your parents." He then continued, "Okay, let''s begin by running tenps around the field." The field in Srnya High School was quiterge, and running tenps was really challenging. One of the girls interjected immediately, "Sir, we can''t possibly run that much! Even threeps are exhausting!" Dawson replied, "It''s because you all keep cking off and fooling around that your physical fitness is falling behind! Fine. Boys will run tenps, and girls will run fiveps. Don''te up with excuses like menstrual pain! Unless your leg is broken, you''d better finish the run! Otherwise, I''ll call your parents!" Children at this age were most afraid of involving their parents. After some grumbling and comining, everyone didn''t say anything else. Charlotte was about to raise her hand but silently withdrew it. She thought to herself, "If I don''t run... What should I do if the teacher calls my parents? Well, I shall talk to him after running twops." The team swiftly started moving. The boys'' stamina was different from the girls after all. They soon took a significant lead. As Cecilia was unwilling to be left behind, she quickly caught up, scaring several boys trailing behind her half to death. Just afterpleting onep, Charlotte began to feel difort in her abdomen. Her limbs began to grow weak, and she felt powerless. She pursed her lips and left the team to find the teacher. "...Mr. Maddox." Dawson nced at her and asked, "What''s the matter?" Charlotte pursed her pale lips and replied, "...I''m not feeling very well. Can I not run?" Dawson furrowed his brow. "Hey, are you new here? I''ve already said it. Fiveps, and not a single one less. Otherwise, I''ll call your parents immediately!" Charlotte felt helpless. She had no choice but to exin her medical history to Dawson. Dawson impatiently responded, "Every studentes up with some illness or another when they want to skip the run. Who do you think you''re fooling? Go back and continue running! Otherwise, I''ll call your guardian right away!" Her guardian... Nelson... Charlotte bit her lip as she lowered her head. "...I got it." In her heart, she thought, "I can''t cause trouble for Mr. rk... It''s just fiveps... Nothing will happen..." Eloise nced at Charlotte and asked anxiously, "Char, are you okay? You don''t seem well." Charlotte forced a smile and replied, "...I''m okay." Eloise was really worried, so she reached out her hand. "Come on. I''ll support you." Charlotte made a soft sound of agreement and let Eloise hold her. Eloise was startled by her icy-cold hand and eximed, "Char, Why are your hands so cold?" Charlotte took a breath and exined, "My body is weak, and I can''t engage in strenuous exercise..." Eloise couldn''t help but think Charlotte was a bit foolish. "Why don''t you tell the teacher? What''s the point of forcing yourself to run when you''re already like this?" Charlotte continued to move forward with difficulty as she spoke in a low voice. "Mr. Maddox said that if I don''t run, he''ll call my guardian... I don''t want to cause trouble for him." Eloise became extremely anxious. "How can he do this to you? Let''s go and meet Mr. Maddox! However, Dawson remained unyielding with his standard response. He even believed that Charlotte was feigning her condition. Eloise was about to explode in anger. "Mr. Maddox, has Char done something to offend you? You''re clearly targeting her! She looks so pale, and you still think she''s faking?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Dawson said unhappily, "Eloise, how dare you talk to me like that? You students alwayse up with excuses when you don''t want to run! Stop talking and continue running! There are still two moreps to go!" Eloise was so angry that she was about to throw a punch, but Charlotte managed to hold her back and said, "...Forget it. Let''s keep running." Before Eloise could react, Charlotte pursed her dry lips and lowered her head, saying, "Come on." Dizzy and weak, Charlotte felt as if her chest was being blocked by something soft, making her difficult to breathe. She could no longer draw in enough oxygen, but due to the intense exercise, she had to takerge gasps of air. The amount of oxygen in her chest was decreasing, and even her heartbeat seemed to be on the verge of stopping. Charlotte opened her eyes in a bewildered state as sweat dampened her longshes. What she saw in front of her were concentric circles of sunlight, causing the whole world to appear fuzzy and indistinct. Three and a halfps... Fourps... Fourps... She couldn''t hold on any longer. Meanwhile, most of the students had finished their run. Reagan sat on the side, taking a rest and drinking water. She nced at Charlotte and gloated, "As I told you, the wicked always find a way. You said she wasn''t feeling well, but she looks perfectly fine to me. She has evenpleted four laps." Vivian''s face was filled with worry. "Please don''t say that. Char really has health issues..." The next instant, she let out a scream and wanted to run toward the field. However, someone faster than her had already rushed over and lifted the copsed Charlotte from the ground. Eloise was scared out of her wits. Witnessing someone who was perfectly fine suddenly copsing was incredibly terrifying. Her eyes turned red, and she said, "N-Nichs, Char is..." Nichs''s expression turned grim. "Why is she still running when she''s in this condition? Eloise wiped away her tears and replied, "Dawson said he would call our parents if we don''t finish the run. Char didn''t want to trouble her family... Boo hoo... Will Char be all right?" Alerted by themotion, Dawson stood up and nced in their direction. He immediately sensed an extremely cold and piercing gaze. It was as if an eternal ice that could never be melted seemingly transformed into sharp arrows and pierced through his every organ. Dawson was so terrified by the boy''s gaze that he nearly stumbled to the ground. Nichs withdrew his gaze. He carried Charlotte and headed towards the infirmary, while Eloise wiped away her tears and pointed at Dawson as she said, "If anything happens to Char, I won''t let you get away with it!" Annihilate Your Entire Family Annihte Your Entire Family Chapter 97 Annihte Your Entire Family In the infirmary, the doctor performed a basic examination on Charlotte and said, "She fainted due to excessive exhaustion. Given her weak physical condition, why was she still running?" Nichs''s face darkened. "The teacher asked her to do so." The doctor shook his head and said, "This is really going too far. Don''t worry. I''ll give her an infusion, and she will wake up in a while. By the way, it''s best to inform her parents toe over." Nichs nodded. Just as he saw Eloise entering the infirmary, he said, "Take good care of her. I''ll go find Ms. Jaxon." Eloise hastily agreed. Eloise felt heartbroken as she saw Charlotte lying on the bed. Her face was pale, and she was completely unconscious. The doctorforted her, "Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious." It was only then that Eloise finally calmed down and fed Charlotte some water. After hearing about Charlotte''s incident, Maverick was so startled that she identally dropped the ss of water in her hand, causing it to break into pieces and scatter everywhere. She couldn''t care less about the broken ss. Instead, she looked at Nichs in shock. "What did you say? Charlotte fainted?" Nichs was somewhat puzzled by Maverick''s reaction. Their ss teacher had always been diligent and responsible, but he didn''t expect her to react so dramatically upon hearing about a student''s incident. However, this was not the time to delve into those matters. Nichs nodded and said, "Yes. During the physical education ss, Dawson forced her to run fiveps, which resulted in her fainting on the field. She has already been taken to the infirmary. The doctor said it''s somewhat serious, and we need to inform her parents toe and pick her up." Maverick instantly felt overwhelmed and troubled upon hearing that. Parents! Others might not know, but she knew it very well. Jonathan''s name was initially filled in on Charlotte''s enrollment documents, but someone from the filing department personally came to modify the records recently. Although Maverick didn''t dare to inquire further, she vividly remembered Nelson''s name was written as the guardian. She was almost scared to faint at that moment. Conflicting thoughts swirled in her head. She wanted to call Mr. rk, but she doubted she had the courage to speak to that devilish man. On the other hand, not calling and concealing Charlotte''s incident seemed to make things even more serious! Maverick massaged her forehead and wondered what all this was about. She raised her head and said to Nichs, "Okay, I''ll inform her parents right away. You can go back to ss... By the way, you don''t need to go check on Charlotte. I''ll go and keep herpanyter." Nichs thought that Maverick cared about her students, so he didn''t say much and just nodded. Maverick let out a heavy sigh. She first informed the higher-ups in the school before mustering the courage to dial a number from the file. Upon receiving the principal''s notice, the doctor immediately cleared out the infirmary, leaving only Charlotte alone. He sighed as he saw Charlotte starting to perspire and decided to find a clean damp towel to wipe off her sweat. However, as soon as he lifted her long hair, he waspletely stunned. Working in such a prestigious school, he had seen all sorts of beauties. However, the one before him now... The doctor took a deep breath. He almost thought he was seeing an illusion. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He eximed inwardly, "How on earth...could someone be so stunningly beautiful?" "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, a deep, gentle voice with a hint of coldness and menacing aura sounded. The doctor was so frightened by the voice that cold sweat started dripping down his back, and he didn''t even dare to turn around. He coughed and said with difficulty, "I-I''m wiping off her sweat." He closed his eyes briefly, mustered his courage, and turned around. He saw a tall and slender man standing in the doorway against the light. The man was dressed in a tightly fitted ck windbreaker with a light gray shirt underneath. Two buttons on the cor were unfastened, and he had a pair of ck, extremely thin leather gloves on his hands. The material of the two amethyst gemstone cufflinks on his cuffs couldn''t be determined, but they almost dazzled one''s eyes. The doctor didn''t dare to look at the man''s face. The man walked in withrge strides and went straight to Charlotte''s side. He touched her face and asked coldly, "What exactly happened?" The doctor exined in a trembling voice, and in an instant, he felt as if the infirmary was as cold as the harsh winter, and the air was so icy that it almost suffocated him. Just then, Waylon walked in from outside and sighed. "Don''t be nervous. Mr. rk is just too worried." The doctor felt as though he had caught hold of a lifeline and took a deep breath. Waylon then added, "You may leave for now, sir. We''ll take care of this." The doctor hurriedly left. As he reached the entrance, he somehow thought of the girl''s face and instinctively turned back, only to meet a pair of eyes filled with ferocity and murderous intent. He was scared out of his wits. Waylon nced at Charlotte and whispered to Nelson, "Mr. rk, the school administrators are outside. Should we..." A hint of anger shed through Nelson''s eyes. His voice was suppressed, cold, and filled with hostility. "Let theme in." Dawson didn''t actually think it was a big deal. It was just a student fainting and a little rest would suffice, so he didn''t bother going to the infirmary. It wasn''t until Mr. Mason sent someone to find him that he abruptly realized the seriousness of the matter, especially when they met face-to-face and the fifty-year-old principal began to scold him angrily and even kicked him in frustration. Dawson also came from a somewhat influential family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to target Charlotte so openly. His temper red up instantly. "Mr. Mason, don''t you think it''s unfair for you to scold me without any justification?" Mr. Mason sneered coldly. The way he looked at Dawson was as if he was looking at a dead person, filled with hatred yet carrying a hint of mercy. "Without any justification? Heh. Let me tell you, Dawson. Even if you were justified in this matter, in the presence of that person, you''re also doomed." Dawson retorted, "My father is..." The head of the Academic Affairs Department sneered. "Your father? Your father is not even worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as that person! Dawson, we can''t protect you this time. If you want to stay alive, go in and admit your mistake. If Ms. Lopez is awake and you can persuade her with remorse, it''s not impossible to spare your life. However, if Ms. Lopez doesn''t wake up..." He cast a disgusted look at Dawson and continued, "You''d better take matters into your own hands because if he gets involved, you''ll regret evering into this world!" Dawson was left speechless and turned to Mr. Mason. "Isn''t Charlotte just an illegitimate daughter? Her father is just a small business owner. I can ruin their lives with a snap of my fingers. Why do you make it sound so serious?" "Do you know that person who can annihte your entire family without lifting a finger?" Mr. Mason was furious. "...What?" Dawson was stunned. Mr. Mason didn''t want to dwell on it further. He only regretted how they had allowed someone like Dawson to join Srnya High School, and now it would likely have severe consequences for them. Letting out a sigh, Mr. Mason pushed open the door of the infirmary. My Father is Charlie My Father is Charlie Chapter 98 My Father is Charlie Despite having prepared himself, Mr. Mason was still hesitant to speak upon catching sight of that dark figure. Although Mr. rk didn''t disclose his rtionship with Charlotte, bing her guardian most likely indicated a family connection. When Waylon brought her here, he specifically instructed them to take good care of her. Now that Charlotte had been taken to the infirmary, Mr. Mason could already anticipate Nelson''s wrath. He nced at Waylon, who nodded in response, and then he greeted, "Mr. rk..." Dawson, who was originally filled with curiosity, had just entered the infirmary when he heard those two words. He stood frozen in ce, and his mouth remained open. Mr. Mason, however, paid no attention to him. Instead, he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and asked, "Mr. rk... How is Ms. Lopez?" Nelson reached out to touch Charlotte''s forehead, which remained icy, but at least she had stopped sweating and her body temperature was slowly recovering. The infirmary was filled withplete silence, and one could even hear a pin drop. Several school administrators had sweat beads the size of beans rolling down their foreheads. They eagerly desire to kneel before this terrifying figure and ask how to resolve the matter to please the big shot. Nelson embraced Charlotte, allowing her to rest against him. Sensing the familiar scent, Charlotte obediently snuggled in. At the same time, her tiny hand firmly grasped his clothes. Nelson''s burning anger was slightly quelled. He finally turned his head to nce at Mr. Mason and calmly said, "I heard that it was one of your school''s physical education teachers who wanted to trouble my little one." Mr. Mason''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t help but think that they indeed have a close rtionship. Thus, he hastily pushed Dawson forward and said, "This is the physical education teacher, Dawson..." Dawson no longer disyed aposed demeanor. He was dumbfounded upon hearing the words "Mr. rk." He didn''t even have the courage to lift his head and immediately knelt on the ground, saying, "M-Mr. rk..." Waylon pondered for a moment. "Dawson? The youngest son of Charlie, right?" Dawson quickly responded, "Y-Yes... My father is..." Waylon chuckled lightly. "I''ve heard about Charlie''s youngest son working at Srnya High School, but I didn''t expect to see him today." Although there was no hint of mockery in his words, Dawson''s face turned pale in an instant. Everyone knew he was not academically or athletically capable and only managed to be a physical education teacher at Srnya High School solely through connections. Waylon''s words were clearly aimed at his vulnerable spot. Without further ado, Waylon continued, "Mr. rk arrived in a hurry and doesn''t know what''s going on. Mr. Maddox, would you shed some light on the matter?" Dawson felt a sense of relief. He thought that Nelson was giving him a chance because of his father. He knew that Charlotte was just an illegitimate daughter and wasn''t of much importance. He then hurriedly exined, "Because the students were generally cking off during physical education ss, I made the boys run tenps and the girls run fiveps. Charlotte didn''t inform me beforehand that she wasn''t feeling well. If I had known in advance, I wouldn''t have done so, right?" Waylon let out a chuckle. Maverick couldn''t hold back anymore and said, "Mr. Maddox, my students witnessed everything. From the very beginning, Charlotte already exined her medical history to you in detail, but you threatened her with calling her parents if she didn''t run. She had no choice but toply. Later, when she couldn''t continue anymore, Eloise apanied her to approach you, but you coldly mocked her, using her of faking it and demanding that sheplete the run! Otherwise, how could Charlotte end up like this?" With a noble academic background, Maverick had been in the education field for several decades, and her upbringing revolved around the teachings of sages. Although she didn''t im to be superior, she genuinely cared for her students. Seeing Charlotte in such a lifeless state, her heart ached. At that moment, she disregarded everything else and coldly remarked, "Mr. Maddox, it''s obvious that you''re intentionally trying to give her a hard time!" Dawson was on the verge of being driven to anger by Maverick, and he couldn''t help but curse her inwardly. He eximed in frustration, "I have no grudges against her. Why would I want to give her a hard time?" Maverick was at a loss for words upon hearing that. She thought to herself, "Indeed. Dawson didn''t even know Charlotte before, so why would he target her?" Dawson''s handsome face twisted into a slight grimace as he red at Maverick. "Say something!" Maverick couldn''te up with any exnation. She could only grit her teeth and remain silent. Mr. Mason nced at Dawson and was utterly speechless. He felt that thetter was incredibly ignorant and beyond saving! Waylon said in a gentle voice, "That''s right. Why would he do so?" Dawson quickly responded, "I really didn''t mean it! I''ll apologize to Charlotte once she wakes up..." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a mockingugh. "There''s no need for that." The man''s eyes were as cold as an ancient frozen pool, exuding a strong sense of oppression. His gaze seemed to solidify into tangible des, slicing away everyyer of flesh from a person. "Since you don''t know why, then find out the reason." Waylon nodded. "Mr. rk, you''re right." He reached behind his waist and pulled out a shiny, ck handgun. After that, he disregarded the fearful stares of the people in the room, calmly released the safetytch, crouched down slightly, and positioned the barrel against Dawson''s forehead. "Mr. Maddox, I''m toozy to investigate the reason. Would you be willing to tell me directly?" Dawson trembled uncontrobly. Sweat poured down his forehead as if someone had doused him with a bucket of water and swiftly drenched his vest. His widened eyes reflected sheer terror. He swallowed unconsciously, almost on the verge of losing control from the fright. He stammered, "M-My father... M-My father is..." Mr. Mason was infuriated. "What''s the point of bringing up your father at this point?! Your father is useless!" Dawson gritted his teeth. He finally realized that in front of Waylon, he was just as insignificant as he had once regarded Charlotte, like a mere ant that could be easily crushed. No, perhaps to Waylon and Mr. rk, he didn''t even measure up to an ant. Dawson broke down and said, "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you... It was Daphne! It was her! She approached me before ss today and said that if I did her a favor, she would sleep with me tonight. I was blinded and agreed. Mr. rk... Mr. rk, I was truly blinded..." "Daphne." Nelson spoke the name slowly. His voice was indifferent, yet it made one think of the surging hostility on an ancient battlefield. "Bring the person here." Daphne couldn''t contain her smile upon hearing that Charlotte had fainted and was taken to the infirmary. She opened her book and casually asked her desk mate, "Hey, do you think that Charlotte will die from her illness?" Her desk mate responded, "How would I know? But she''s really unlucky. I don''t know what she did to offend Mr. Maddox." Deprived Her of the Courage to Even Steal Another Glance Deprived Her of the Courage to Even Steal Another nce Chapter 99 Deprived Her of the Courage to Even Steal Another nce Daphne smiled as she thought to herself, "She didn''t offend Dawson, but she offended me." She remembered very well the humiliation she suffered from Cecilia on the basketball courtst week, not to mention that despicable Charlotte who dared to seduce Andrew... Whistling happily, she suddenly heard someone say. "Daphne, the dean is looking for you!" Daphne stood up with a look of confusion. "The dean?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The dean stood by the ssroom door, and his face wore an inexplicable expression. He nodded to the teacher who was conducting the ss and said, "I need to speak with Daphne about something." The teacher nodded in acknowledgment. "Go ahead." Daphne hesitantly left the ssroom and asked, "Sir, what''s the matter?" The dean replied, "You''ll know soon enough. Follow me." Daphne grew even more curious until they reached the infirmary. It was only then that she realized something was amiss. "Sir... What are we doing here?" The dean''s face darkened. "You''ll find out once you go in." Daphne instinctively wanted to leave, but the dean didn''t give her a chance. Instead, he directly pushed her inside. "You''re Daphne, right?" Waylon gazed at the girl with thick makeup before him and asked. "And who are you?" Daphne quickly scanned her surroundings. At the same time, her thoughts spun rapidly. Waylon responded, "Who I am is not important. Just a moment ago, Mr. Maddox stated that you had manipted him to target Ms. Lopez. I''m just here to verify it." Daphne''s face immediately turned grim. She nced at Dawson, who was trembling on the ground. "Mr. Maddox, what nonsense are you spouting?" Dawson angrily retorted, "You bitch. I''ve suffered because of you, and you actually want me to conceal it for you? Let me tell you. Don''t even think about it! I recorded everything just in case you deny itter!" As he spoke, he took out his phone and began ying the audio he recorded. Upon hearing the explicit and filthy content of the audio, those present frowned in disgust and felt a nuanced sense of awkwardness. Daphne had already applied the lightest shade of foundation to her face, which made it appear somewhat dull and like that of a lifeless person. At that moment, the expression on her face was incredibly unsightly. It never crossed her mind that this matter would be revealed in such a way, and that scoundrel Dawson even recorded it! Dawson sobbed as he said, "I was really foolish to have agreed to this bitch... I''ll never do it again... Mr. rk... I beg you..." Daphne had initially been thinking of ways to smooth things over and disentangle herself from the situation. However, when she heard the name Dawson called out, she was shocked to the core. She turned her head in disbelief, only to see the man in a ck overcoat. The oppressive aura emanating from him made it impossible for Daphne to lift her head and deprived her of the courage to even steal another nce. Waylon questioned, "Daphne, why are you targeting Ms. Lopez?" When Daphne realized the identity of the person who hade, she was utterly terrified and at a loss for words. It was none other than Mr. rk, someone who was widely known throughout the entire Seyso. He was a real devil capable of massacring an entire family! Although no one dared to speak out about the infamous city-wide massacre that happened ten years ago, in secret, everyone knew it was this man who hadmitted the crime! Daphne tried hard to remain calm, but tears and snot streamed down her face and ruined her makeup. "I... I-I happened to hear someone mention that Charlotte has poor health. She embarrassed me before, so...so..." Waylon felt that it was difficult to make sense of what she was saying, so he cut to the chase and asked, "That''s why you manipted Dawson?" Daphne cried as she replied with a trembling voice, "Y-Yes...I didn''t know she was connected to Mr. rk. If only I had known..." Waylon smiled faintly. "What''s done is done." Mr. Mason noticed that Nelson did not direct his anger toward him, so he cautiously asked, "Mr. rk... How do you suggest we handle this?" Nelson looked at the pale-faced girl in his embrace. His eyes filled with an unfathomable coldness. He replied expressionlessly, "Waylon, deal with it right away." Waylon sighed inwardly but dared not intervene. He then proceeded to reload his handgun. "Mr. rk?" Charlotte''s delicate voice sounded as if it could fade away at any moment. She blinked a few times, and eventually, her eyes opened. "...What''s going on?" Nelson exchanged a nce with Waylon. Thetter immediately understood and put his handgun away, not wanting to startle Charlotte. Nelson touched Charlotte''s forehead and asked, "You''re awake? Do you feel any difort?" Charlotte whispered, "I''m in a lot of pain all over my body, and my throat is also sore." Nelson softly said, "I''ll take you to the hospital." Charlotte didn''t act tough and simply nodded. Just then, she saw Dawson kneeling on the ground. "Mr. Maddox?" Dawson''s body trembled as he was startled by hearing someone call him out of the blue. "...Yes." Waylon then proceeded to exin everything to Charlotte. Charlotte nced at Daphne, and she felt somewhat speechless. "Hey, during the basketball game, you were the one who provoked me first. Cecilia only warned you, and she didn''t resort to physical violence. She has already been very considerate. And yet, you bear such a deep grudge?" Daphne didn''t dare to say anything and pleaded repeatedly, "I know I was wrong... I really know I was wrong, Charlotte... Charlotte, please ask Mr. rk to spare me..." Dawson also hurriedly said, "Charlotte, I made a mistake! I know I was wrong too..." Charlotte pursed her pale lips and lifted her head to nce at Nelson. "Mr. rk?" "It''s up to you to decide," Nelson said nonchntly. If he were to handle it, these two individuals would certainly not be able to leave the infirmary alive. Charlotte lowered her head and pondered for a long time. She then said, "Let''s just remove them from the school." Dawson was influenced by his student and engaged in revenge for personal reasons. He was truly unfit to be a teacher. As for Daphne, she was narrow-minded. She held grudges even for the slightest matters and intentionally sought revenge. It was not a good thing for her to remain at Srnya High School either. Charlotte was not a fool. She knew how to make choices that benefited her. She thought she was being ruthless enough, but little did she know that the dean, Daphne, and Dawson all breathed a sigh of relief. They had initially thought that this matter couldn''t be resolved without violence. Now, the problem could be resolved simply by expelling them, which was truly a stroke of luck in an unfortunate situation. Waylon nced at Nelson, whose face showed no emotion. Thetter scooped up Charlotte and said in a cold voice, "Do as she says." "Yes." Waylon nodded. Nelson ignored everyone else and carried Charlotte out of the infirmary. Waylon cast a nce at both Dawson and Daphne, who were still kneeling on the ground, and he smiled. "Do you two really believe the matter ends here?" An Honest Businessman An Honest Businessman Chapter 100 An Honest Businessman Daphne looked at Waylon in fear. Waylon still had a smiling expression on his face, and his voice wasn''t particrly harsh. On the contrary, it had a hint of indescribable gentleness. "Offending Ms. Lopez is equivalent to offending Mr. rk. Both of you should inform your families and make preparations as soon as possible. They may soon find themselves sleeping on the streets." As soon as he finished speaking, he nodded at the school administrators, whose foreheads were dripping with sweat, and then he followed Nelson out of the room. It was only then that Daphne and Dawson grasped the meaning of Waylon''s words, and their faces turned pale. Daphne cried out, "No! No! Please don''t... I''ll bear the consequences myself... Please don''t drag my family into this..." Without the Archer family, she would be left with nothing! However, Waylon had already walked far away. Mr. Mason looked at her with disgust. "Don''t drag your family into this? Your parents brought you into this world but failed to educate you properly. They should take responsibility for it!" After saying that, he didn''t want to linger there any longer. He let out a cold snort and left. Daphne knelt on the ground in despair. Tears streamed down her face, but no one paid attention to her. Dawson was blinded by anger. He gritted his teeth as he stared at Daphne and suddenly pped her. "You despicable bitch!" Daphne shouted, "What are you doing?" Dawson went crazy and yanked Daphne''s hair "What am I doing? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be in this mess! It''s all because of you! Because of you!" Daphne was also furious, and the two of them instantly engaged in a fight. Hearing themotion from inside, the doctor felt a bit reluctant to go in. Nelson put Charlotte into the car. His expression remained somewhat gloomy, but his voice was unusually gentle. "Are you still not feeling well?" Charlotte shook her head. "I''m just a bit dizzy." She cautiously nced at Nelson and reached out to tug at his clothes. In a gentle voice, she continued, "Mr. rk, a-are you angry?" Nelson stared at her and smiled faintly. "What do you think?" Charlotte cast her gaze downward and muttered, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to trouble you..." Amused by her, Nelson chuckled. With one hand supporting the backrest of the car seat, he attempted to draw Charlotte into his embrace. There was a glint of profound seriousness in his eyes. "Do you think I''m upset because I have toe to your school today?" Charlotte''s eyes widened, and she tried to move closer to the car window. She bit her pale lips and dared not look into Nelson''s eyes. "I''m sorry, I won''t do it again..." Her voice was originally soft, and speaking with such a sobbing tone made it incredibly soothing and captivating. Nelson squinted his eyes and stretched out his hand to pinch her chin. He noticed a shimmer of tears in her eyes, indicating that she had been greatly frightened. He chuckled scornfully. "I''m angry because you listened to that Dawson. How could you disregard your own health just because you think you''re young?" Charlotte was momentarily stunned. Her eyes filled with unshed tears, yet she managed to hold back her emotions. She was in a daze for a good while before realizing Nelson''s intention. She felt a sudden surge of warmth in her heart. She thought to herself, "Turns out that Mr. rk wasn''t angry because he found me annoying." She gathered her courage and grasped Nelson''s finger. "It''s not that I don''t cherish my health. I thought you must be upied and didn''t want to disturb you..." Nelson''s voice was cold and indifferent. "Charlotte, I''m your guardian now. It''s my responsibility to take care of you no matter what happens. There''s no such thing as trouble. If I were worried about trouble, I wouldn''t have severed your rtionship with Jonathan. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Charlotte stared nkly and asked, "So... you don''t find me bothersome?" There was a hint of wariness in Nelson''s eyes. "If I found you bothersome, why would I be here? If something like this happens again..." As he spoke, his finger trailed along Charlotte''s delicate skin and moved up to her neck. "I''ll break your leg." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Charlotte was at a loss for words. She started to feel a little frightened. Nelson took Charlotte to the hospital for an examination. Once the hospital staff learned about the situation, they refrained from asking further questions and promptly arranged for the top doctors to conduct a thorough physical examination for Charlotte. The final conclusion was to take timely measures to minimize further harm and focus on proper recuperation. Charlotte earnestly studied her medical examination report, and then she secretly nced at Nelson, finally feeling a sense of relief. In the past, she always feared that Nelson would despise her for having a weak body and find her burdensome, hard to care for, and not wanting her. It finally put her mind at ease when Nelson looked at the medical report, and his expression showed no sign of annoyance. She no longer felt any difort. Shey on the leather cushion in the backseat when Nelson suddenly spoke. "Stop the car." After Waylon stopped the car, Nelson casually instructed, "Go buy a cake." Waylon muttered to himself, "Fine. I''ll get used to it. Besides, it''s no big deal about a grown man going to a pastry shop." Without hesitation, Waylon got out of the car. He returned with a box of macarons and presented it to Charlotte. Charlotte couldn''t contain her happiness. "Thank you, Mr. Colton." Nelson said coldly, "I told him to go and buy it." Waylon was trying very hard not to upset his boss. He hurriedly added, "Right. I used Mr. rk''s card to pay!" Charlotte turned her head to the side and gave Nelson a gentle smile. "Thank you too." Nelson casually watched her and stated, "I''ve already told you. I''m an honest businessman." Charlotte''s face turned slightly red. She held the pastry in her hands, and her eyes blinked a few times as she leaned over to gently kiss Nelson''s cheek. Right after that, she turned her head and pretended to enjoy the view outside the window, but her face blushed. Nelson didn''t continue to tease her as he knew she was mentally fatigued. As expected, not long after, Charlotte leaned against the window and fell asleep. Although the road surface was t, there were still some bumps in certain areas. When Nelson saw Charlotte''s head repeatedly knocking against the window, he clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction. He then reached out and gripped the back of her neck, cing her firmly on hisp. Charlotte slept deeply and didn''t sense anything was wrong. She adjusted to afortable position and slept peacefully on Nelson''s leg. When they reached their destination, it was Nelson who carried her inside. They didn''t return to the rks'' mansion. Instead, they went back to Oswye Community where Nelson used to live. Because Charlotte didn''t want to stay at the rks'' mansion, Nelson had instructed the relocation matters early on. At this point, they had almost finished moving. When Charlotte woke up, it was already 3 p.m., and the sun outside was so bright. She rubbed her eyes to fully awaken and looked at the unfamiliar room in front of her, feeling lost. The next instant, various news about kidnappings, the killing of hostages, and deranged serial killers chasing after young girls quickly shed through her mind, frightening her to the point where her face turned pale. Without even putting on her shoes, she quickly opened the door and ran out. Chapter 101 Couldnt Handle You Chapter 101 Couldn''t Handle You Chapter 101 Couldn''t Handle You Waylon happened toe in with some people carrying a set of tea utensils. When he saw Charlotte''s flustered expression, he froze in confusion and asked, "Ms. Lopez, what''s wrong?" Charlotte saw Waylon and finally breathed a sigh of relief. She stopped in her tracks and asked in puzzlement, "Where am I?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Waylon realize that Charlotte must have been startled upon waking up in an unfamiliar environment. Heforted her, "Weren''t you the one who mentioned not wanting to stay in the old mansion? That''s why Mr. rk had everything moved over here this morning." Charlotte was taken aback, "...What? He moved everything over here?" Waylon instructed the people to ce the tea set properly and smiled as he said, "Yeah, this is a vi owned by Mr. rk in Oswye Community. The area isn''t very big, but it should be enough for two people to livefortably... Mr. rk has gone out, so shall I show you around?" Charlotte nodded and whispered, "...He actually arranged everything so quickly." Waylon said, "Mr. rk always keeps his promises, and moreover, this is just a simple thing for him." He nced at Charlotte''s bare feet on the carpet and said, "Oh Ms. Lopez, you should put on some shoes. Mr. rk would me me if you catch a cold." Charlotte blushed slightly. Feeling embarrassed, she went back to her room and came out wearing slippers. There were still people moving things around in the house. Waylon didn''t mind, and he continued to show Charlotte several rooms, "The room you just woke up in is yours. Mr. rk''s room is across from yours, and they both have en-suite bathrooms. The other rooms are a study, a collection room, and a storage room. The guest rooms are upstairs, and there''s also a sunroom up there, which is perfect for enjoying the sun in spring and winter. Additionally, there''s a gym and an entertainment room, but they''re not used often." Standing on the third floor, Charlotte looked downstairs and saw that the vi had a small courtyard with a lot of precious flowers and a few fruit trees. Her favorite was the grapevine with a swing hanging from it. Waylon said, "Mr. rk had it specially made for you. But your health isn''t great right now, so you shouldn''t be exposed to the wind." Charlotte nodded and asked, "Is there someone who regrly takes care of this ce?" "Yes, theye about once a week, usually around ten o''clock. So, they won''t disturb you. Besides, there are only two servants here who attend to things. They''ve been with Mr. rk for a long time and usually stay in their own rooms when they''re not busy." Charlotte whispered, "Mr. Colton, you don''t have to be so formal with me." Waylon smiled as he knew that Charlotte wasn''t used to him using formalnguage, so he said, "Ms. Lopez, if you''re curious, feel free to explore around." Charlotte nodded and asked, "When will Mr. rk be back?" "Well, can''t say for sure," Waylon replied. "Mr. rk went to the military department for a meeting today." Nelson returnedte, and Charlotte had already taken a shower and was ready to sleep. She just came out of the kitchen with a ss of milk when she saw Nelson, the tall man, walk into the living room. "Hey, you''re back," Charlotte greeted with a soft smile and whispered, "Have you eaten?" Nelson nodded, "Do you feelfortable here?" Charlotte immediately nodded, "It''s great here." "If you need anything, just ask Waylon," Nelson said as he took off his windbreaker and draped it over his arm. There was some weariness in his eyes, "Is your health better?" Charlotte replied, "Yeah, I''m fine now. Are you feeling unwell?" "Nah, I''m fine," Nelson''s expression seemed cold. But when he was facing Charlotte, he suppressed his irritability. He gently patted her head and said, "Go back to your room, and go to bed after drinking the milk." Charlotte looked up, and was only able to see his sharp jawline. She obediently nodded and went back to her room as told. As she opened the door to her room, she heard the sound of a ss being smashed on the floor, and it frightened her to the point that she trembled a little. ...Mr. rk seemed to be in a very bad mood. Charlotte pursed her lips and entered her room. After finishing her milk, and washing up, shey down on her bed, and was torn between going out to check on him or not. But when she thought about the blood she sawst time in Malus Garden, she became timid. So, she could only hug her pillow, and softly recited a few lines of calming words for Nelson, even though he couldn''t hear. Then, she fell asleep. The next morning, Charlotte woke up to the urging of her rm clock. Sunlight seeped through the half-drawn curtains and fell on her face, making her squint before getting out of bed. After tidying up, she went downstairs, where Nelson was already sitting at the dining table. The housekeeper, Paisley, had prepared breakfast. Charlotte cautiously nced at Nelson and greeted, "Good morning, Mr. rk." "Hmm," Nelson set aside the documents in his hand. "Let''s eat." Breakfast consisted of muesli, buns, milk, and ham sandwiches, which were all rtively light. "Did you sleep wellst night?" Nelson asked. Charlotte replied, "Yeah, quite good." "Well, that means you''re okay with any bed, huh?" Nelson chuckled softly, "I was actually thinking, if you insist on your old bed and end up knocking on my door in the middle of the night, whether I should open the door for you or not." Charlotte''s face turned red in shyness instantly, "Hey, I... I won''t knock on your door in the middle of the night, okay!" "Oh, how bad!" Nelson casually sipped his muesli, "After all, I''m not a jerk. If you really dide, I wouldn''t open the door for you either... But to make it up to you, I could''ve given you a ride to school... if only you hade." Charlotte was speechless. Why did she feel like she was the one at fault for not insisting on her old bed... "But I know how to be flexible," Nelson lifted his eyelids. The sharp curve of his eyes was like a knife, which carried a cold glint that could kill, but they were softened by the teasing glint in his eyes. He unexpectedly became somewhat gentle, "Hmm... You call me ''Sir'', and I''ll give you a ride to school, alright?" Charlotte was truly speechless with his words. Why did she feel like she was being taken advantage of every day? "Ah, you''re too busy... No worries, you don''t need to give me a ride," Charlotte blushed as she ced the spoon in her hand down and whispered, "I... I''ll go first." Nelson grabbed her wrist, "Is it that difficult to call me ''Sir''?" Charlotte kept her head down and didn''t say anything as her ears turned red. "...Well, I really can''t handle you." Nelson held Charlotte''s wrist as they walked out, "Since you''re so adorable, I''ll still give you a ride to school even if you don''t call me ''Sir''." At this moment, Charlotte felt like she should say something, so she racked her brain and managed to squeeze out a sentence, "...Th-thank you, Mr. rk." Oswye Community is closer to Srnya High School. When Charlotte arrived, it was still quite early, and Eloise and Nichs weren''t there yet. However, to Charlotte''s surprise, Cecilia, who was known for always arriving at the ss at thest minute, was already sprawled on the desk. Charlotte was curious, "What''s wrong with you?" Cecilia raised her eyes and nced at Charlotte, "You''ve recovered?" "Yeah, I''m fine already. It wasn''t that serious though." Cecilia smiled and pulled her chair to sit beside Charlotte. She raised an eyebrow and asked, "I heard Daphne and Dawson both got expelled." Charlotte paused for a moment, "Oh, really?" Chapter 102 The Photo Couldve Been Photoshopped Chapter 102 The Photo Could''ve Been Photoshopped Chapter 102 The Photo Could''ve Been Photoshopped "You didn''t know about this? It''s been spreading like crazy on the campus website. Everyone''s specting that you''re not actually from the Lopez family, but some influential person''s illegitimate child." Cecilia shrugged, "Though Dawson may be useless, his father still has some power and connections. I thought it would take some effort to mess with him... But this time our school didn''t show any mercy, they just expelled him." Charlotte lowered her head and rubbed her nose, "Oh, really? Our school principal is truly efficient and impartial." Since Charlotte didn''t seem willing to talk about it, Cecilia didn''t push her either. Instead, she asked, "By the way, Charlotte, let me ask you something." "What is it?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Cecilia looked troubled, "Anthony, the bastard, keeps pestering me to apologize and forgive him. I mean, what''s wrong with him?!" Charlotte chuckled, "So you came to school this early just to avoid him?" "Isn''t it obvious?" Cecilia sighed, "He was waiting at my ce early yesterday. My grandpa really likes him, and he insists Ie to school with Anthony... I''m so fed up. I barely managed to get out of bed today." Charlotte thought for a moment and said, "So, what do you think? Do you still like him?" Cecilia was so annoyed that she deted a bit, and a hint of concern appeared on her bright face, "Well, you know, even though he''s an idiot, I''ve liked him since we were kids, on and off..." "That means you still like him," Charlotte smiled. "Then give him another chance. If he messes up like before, cut ties with him. Although it''s often said that there''s no third chance for the same person, I believe that after the lesson he had, if he still chooses to believe Daisy, it shows he doesn''t value you enough. And honestly, one chance should be more than enough." Cecilia was taken aback. She reached out and pinched Charlotte''s cheek, "Wow, Charlotte, I''m really impressed by what you just said! You may look soft and silly, but your heart is quite tough, huh? Anyway, you''re right. I''ll give that idiot another chance." With the pressing matter resolved, Cecilia was back to her energetic self and went to call Anthony. When Nichs and Eloise arrived, they asked about Charlotte''s health. Charlotte assured them she was fine, and Eloise had her do some jumps on the spot to make sure. Nichs smiled as he leaned against the wall and twirled a pen between his fingers, "You look like a little rabbit." He paused and added, "A short-legged rabbit, that is." Charlotte was speechless. Nichs ced a bottle of milk form in front of Charlotte, "Drink up." Charlotte grumpily brought the cup closer. During the first break, Vivian came over with a fake concern for Charlotte''s health, and the ss teacher also called her to the office to check on her. Reagan sneered, "Oh, look at her! She really thinks she''s someone special!" Vivian was well aware of what happened to Daphne and Dawson, which made her think about who was supporting Charlotte. It sent shivers down her spine, and she advised Reagan, "You saw what happened to Daphne and Mr. Maddox. It''s better not to mess with Charlotte these days." Though Reagan was unhappy, she was somewhat worried. So, she red at Charlotte and mmed her book on the table. After school in the afternoon, Waylon informed Charlotte that Nelson had left Seyso for some business and might take two or three days to return. With that, Charlotte thought she would be free. But upon returning to Oswye Community and looking at the vi, Charlotte suddenly felt like the entire house was empty. Back then, she didn''t know she would feel empty without Nelson. Charlotte discussed with Waylon and went to the hospital to visit her grandfather. Dominic was being well taken care of, and he looked much better than thest time Charlotte saw him, with a healthierplexion. When he learned that Charlotte was doing fine, he smiled with joy. "Oh Lottie, your friend''s parents are so kind. They''ve been using the best medicines for me, and the caregivers are attentive to every detail... I was hoping to meet them in person to express my gratitude once they have the time," Dominic said while holding Charlotte''s hand. Charlotte was in total shock. Where did the idea of her having a friend''s parentse from? She made it all up in the first ce. No wonder people said that telling one lie requires a thousand more to cover it up. Charlotte sighed inwardly. Indeed, lying was wrong. However, she couldn''t reveal Nelson''s existence, so she said, "Grandpa, they run apany, and they have a lot of business dinners and social events to attend. Even my friend himself doesn''t get a chance to meet his parents frequently. They don''t have time for a meal together." Dominic considered it, "Well, that''s too bad. I still can''t help feeling uneasy without expressing my gratitude in person." Charlotte nervously replied, "It''s alright, Grandpa. I''ll convey your thanks through my friend." Dominic nodded, and the topic was dropped. He then praised Charlotte for her medical knowledge and was incredibly pleased with her. He patted her head affectionately and said, "Oh Lottie, if your mother were still with us, she would be so proud of you." Charlotte smiled and said, "Mom told me she''ll always watch over me from heaven." Remembering his deceased daughter, Dominic sighed and didn''t say much. Instead, he said, "It''s gettingte, why don''t you go back and do your work?" Charlotte nodded. After giving some instructions to the caregivers, she then left. The next day at school, Charlotte found several kinds of breakfast on her desk and was puzzled, "Who put these here?" Eloise pouted, "Andrew." Feeling a headacheing on, Charlotte took all the items and put them back on Andrew''s desk. She spoke to him earnestly, "Hey Andrew, can you please stop doing this in the future?" Andrew nced at the things and chuckled, "Didn''t it used to be like this before?" Before... Charlotte closed her eyes. Indeed, Andrew used to bring her breakfast. But as soon as he left, others would snatch everything, and she wouldn''t get anything. On top of that, she would face mocking and ridicule, and in extreme cases, her assignments might be torn apart. Because of this, she received scoldings from teachers many times. Later, when she couldn''t bear it anymore, she had to tell Andrew that she had already eaten breakfast at home and didn''t need him to bring it anymore, just so she could avoid having to do double assignments every day. Charlotte didn''t hold grudges against Andrew because of these things. Despite everything, he had brought warmth to her life, but also caused more hurt. "Andrew," Charlotte looked at Andrew calmly. "No matter what you think, I really, really don''t want to go back to the way things were before." "..." Andrew suppressed his temper and asked, "Char, you didn''te back yesterday. Did you move out with him?" Charlotte paused for a moment and then answered, "Yes." Andrew took a deep breath. As he wanted to say something more, Charlotte had already turned his back and returned to her seat. Reagan red at Charlotte with a look of intense hatred, as if she wanted to gouge a piece of flesh from Charlotte with her eyes, "You... you bitch!" Vivian nced at her but didn''t say anything. Reagan''s expression looked extremely ugly. In the end, she clenched her fists and muttered, "...Since you''re such a bitch, I''ll help you out." ... After school, Cecilia and Eloise wanted to take Charlotte shopping. After some thought, Charlotte agreed. Eloise grinned and said, "Char, it''s so rare for you to go out and have fun with us." Charlotte replied, "I''m not too keen on going out." Cecilia raised an eyebrow and showed a disdainful look, "Your phone is just too old and junky. Didn''t I say I''d get you a new one? Later, you can pick it out yourself..." Charlotte was taken aback and was about to refuse. But before she could speak a word, a middle- aged woman suddenly rushed towards her and sobbed loudly, "You''re such a bitch! You little slut! How dare you! Have you not seen a man in several lifetimes or what?" Cecilia quickly pushed Charlotte to the side to avoid the collision. Then, Cecilia spoke in shock, "Where did this crazy womane from?!" The middle-aged woman showed no fear and sat on the ground as she wailed, "Charlotte Lopez, you''re a bitch! You whore! How can you do such a thing at your age?!" It was the end of school time, and there was a massive crowd passing through. The crowd quickly gathered to watch themotion. Eloise and Cecilia were astonished at the woman''s words, and both instinctively looked at Charlotte. Charlotte herself looked bewildered, "Hmm... Do I know you?" The woman was furious, "You slut, how dare you pretend not to know me?! Don''t you recognize me? Maybe my husband was the one on your bedst night!" As her words spread, the crowd gasped in surprise and turned to look at Charlotte in curiosity. From the woman''s usation, it was clear she was saying Charlotte seduced someone else''s husband and became a homewrecker! Eloise angrily retorted, "What nonsense are you talking about? If you don''t stop ndering, I''ll report you!" The woman was infuriated. She stood up and took out a stack of photos from her bag, "Everyone, take a look! I have photos of this slut in bed with my husband! Is this nder? Is it?!" Curiosity drove the crowd to pick up the photos, and their expressions turned excited yet disgusted as they discussed the matter. Cecilia furrowed his brows as she picked up a photo. The photo was freshly printed, and the lighting was so dim that it was hard to discern specific details. But the actions of the two people in the picture were clearly inappropriate. The man''s face was pixted, but the other person... it was unmistakably Charlotte. Although it was a side profile picture and quite blurry, one could still clearly see the red mole on her neck, which was identical to Charlotte''s. "Charlotte..." Cecilia looked at Charlotte in disbelief. Reagan quickly pulled Cecilia aside, "Hey Cecilia, I''ve told you before that there''s nothing good about this illegitimate daughter. Look at what she''s capable of doing. You shouldn''t hang out with her anymore!" Cecilia clenched the photo in her hand, "...Charlotte?" Charlotte looked at the photo, and was also confused, "I have no idea what''s going on..." Eloise pursed her lips and said, "Char, no matter what, I believe in you." Charlotte felt a warmth in her heart, "Thank you, Eloise." She lowered her gaze to the photos, clearly knowing that she had never been involved with any other man. But the figure and the red mole... It really looked too much like her. Even she couldn''t deny the resemnce. The woman sneered, "The evidence is conclusive, so you''re speechless now, huh? Charlotte Lopez, you charmed my husband to get into Srnya High School. So, do you really think you''re some high-ss person? Let me tell you! You''re just a piece of trash! No different from those floozies outside!" Reagan sneered, "Ah-hah! I knew it. How did an illegitimate daughter like you get in here? It turns out you slept your way in, huh? Cecilia, why don''t you believe me yet?" Cecilia coldly nced at her and pushed her away, "Shut up!" Reagan couldn''t believe it, "Cecilia?!" Cecilia said, "I believe Charlotte. She''s not that kind of person." "But the evidence is conclusive..." "The photos might be photoshopped." The middle-aged woman immediately started yelling, "Absolutely not photoshopped! You can find someone to verify it! I have the original images!" At the same time, many people noticed a post on the campus website with at least five or six photos in bed, and Charlotte was the protagonist in all of them, with the conspicuous red mole on her neck. "Charlotte, let me tell you, if you don''t leave my husband, I''ll post these photos online and make it go viral in order to ruin your reputation!" The woman aggressively pointed at Charlotte and cursed, "You better be smart about it!" Charlotte bit her lower lip, "...But, I didn''t do it." "You didn''t?!" The woman acted as if she heard the biggest joke, "Then how do you exin these photos?!" "..." Charlotte opened her mouth, but couldn''t find the right words to respond. True, the person in the photos... really did look like her. But Charlotte knew it wasn''t her. Most of these photos were taken in a dim and unclear manner, without showing their faces directly. It was evident there was something fishy going on, but others didn''t care about that. If it wasn''t her, how did she exin that ring mole? Charlotte suddenly felt powerless. Why was it that no matter where she went, there were always these annoying troubles? Reagan gloated, "Charlotte, you better apologize to thisdy right away. It won''t look good if this matter blows up." Vivian had a concerned and embarrassed look, "Well, Char, just apologize quickly, and we''ll figure something out when we go back..." As for what they were going to figure out, it was, of course, how to cover up this ugly incident. Everyone knew it in their hearts. Charlotte''s face turned pale, but she spoke each word clearly, "I said, I didn''t do it. Why should I apologize?" The middle-aged woman got infuriated. She immediately lunged forward, and raised her hand to p Charlotte. But before the p couldnd, someone grabbed her wrist. It was Andrew, whose face, usually bore a slight smile, was now expressionless, "Go ahead and try to hit her!" "..." The woman instinctively looked at the crowd, but eventually pulled back her hand with a cold snort, "Huh, are you also this slut''s lover? Oh young man, let me tell you, don''t be fooled by her innocent look. She''s got plenty of tricks up her sleeve... She''ll do anything to achieve her goals..." Andrew was already stressed about the situation with Charlotte and Nelson, so when he heard the words "do anything to achieve her goals", it felt like his head was about to explode. He snapped, "Shut up! Charlotte is not that kind of person!" The woman was taken aback and stared wide-eyed, "I have evidence!" Chapter 103 Not Photoshopped Chapter 103 Not Photoshopped Chapter 103 Not Photoshopped Andrew stared at the scattered photos on the ground and clenched his teeth tightly in anger. Charlotte kept her head down without saying a word. Andrew took a deep breath and said, "If you insist on causing trouble here, I''ll have the security take you away." The woman wanted to create a scene, but suddenly saw something and froze. She sneered, "Fine! You think things will be settled just because I''m not causing trouble anymore? Forget it! Let me tell you, if Charlotte, the slut, dares to seduce my husband again, I won''t spare her!" With that, she turned and left. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. People around pointed and whispered with disdainful nces. If it were someone else, they would have crumbled under the pressure. But Charlotte showed no extraordinary reaction. She was used to it. Eloise held Charlotte''s hand gently and said cautiously, "Char, don''t worry. As long as you''re innocent, the truth will reveal itself eventually!" Charlotte couldn''t help but smile, "Do you really believe me that much?" "You''re not that kind of person," Eloise said earnestly, "I trust you." Cecilia awkwardly added, "You can be annoying sometimes, but I trust you won''t get involved with sleazy middle-aged men like him." "...Thank you," Charlotte brushed her hair back lightly and spoke softly, "I don''t feel like going shopping anymore. Maybe some other day." Encountering such a situation would upset anyone''s mood, and Eloise worriedly said, "Char, don''t worry, I''ll have someone investigate who that woman is!" Charlotte nodded, "Then I''ll head back now." Eloise gave a nod. "Char..." Andrew caught up with Charlotte in a few quick steps, "I''ll also have someone look into this matter. I..." "No need," Charlotte''s voice remained gentle but resolute, "Andrew, for your own good, and for mine too, please don''t meddle in my affairs." "..." Andrew felt hurt as he said, "Are you trying to avoid suspicion now?" Charlotte hesitated, "I guess you''re right... The driver''s here to pick me up, so I''m heading back. Don''t worry about this matter." Andrew stood in ce. Watching Charlotte walk away, he clenched his fists slowly. ... Waylon opened the car door for Charlotte, "Why are you sote today?" Charlotte didn''t want to tell Waylon about the crazy woman and said, "I was chatting with some ssmates." Waylon didn''t ask further. Back at Oswye Community, Paisley had already prepared dinner, and another servant, Cora, poured a ss of water for Charlotte. "Ms. Lopez, what''s wrong? You don''t look well." Charlotte liked both of these servants. They were very kind people. Charlotte took a sip of water and replied, "Maybe I haven''t fully recovered from the cold." Cora sighed, "Ms. Lopez, take good care of yourself, okay? Don''t neglect your health just because you''re young." Charlotte nodded in agreement. Paisley chimed in, "Alright, alright, Ms. Lopez, go ahead and have your dinner." Dinner was plentiful, and it was enough to feed three more people like Charlotte. She quickly finished her meal and went to her room to do her homework. Today''s assignments weren''t too many, and Charlotte finished them in an hour. She initially thought of reading some medical books, but suddenly remembered something. So, she took out her old and battered phone, and logged into the campus website. As expected, the incident from this afternoon had be a hot topic. People had recorded videos for others to gossip andment about. Looking at the angry, disdainful, and maliciousments, Charlotte''s lips pressed into a thin line in displeasure. "..." Charlotte choked back a sob and buried her face in the nket on her bed. "Why..." Why did this always happen, no matter where she went? When people lightly type those malicious words on their keyboards, they might not feel the impact, but the harm it caused to the person involved umted exponentially. Charlotte remembered a news report from a couple of years ago about an obscure actress trapped in a scandal and was unable to escape from the media. Eventually, she was driven to suicide by public opinion. After her death, not a single person expressed sympathy. Instead, they made comments like, "If she hadn''t messed around, why did she kill herself?" "It was just a few remarks, and she can''t handle it? How pathetic it''s that she took her own life given to her by her parents." "Thank goodness, it made the world peaceful." These people had no idea that the words flowing from their fingertips were like invisible, sharp, and bloodless knives. They pushed people to their death without any remorse. Everybody knew that one should never easily endanger their own life, as it was given by their parents. But not everyone had the mental fortitude to withstand such cruelty. Charlotte inexplicably felt that her current state of mind might be simr to that unfortunate actress who was forced to jump off a building. Eloise and Cecilia were both worried about Charlotte. They sent Charlotte messages asking about her situation. Charlotte didn''t want to burden them with her troubles, so she assured them that she didn''t care. Charlottey on the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling. Suddenly... She missed Nelson so much. Not because she wanted him to clear her name, but because... she missed the indescribable sense of security she felt when he was around. Charlotte had a sudden urge. Walking barefoot on the carpet, she opened her room door, and could see the closed, snow-white door across the hall. That was Nelson''s room. It was strange. Just looking at that closed door somehow made Charlotte feel at ease. After letting out a sigh of relief, she closed the door and leaned against it with a smile. ... The next day, rumors were rampant throughout the school, and everyone was talking about the incident. Charlotte acted as if she didn''t hear anything, and focused solely on her studies. Nichs arrived a bitte. With a tired look on his face, he ced the milk form on Charlotte''s desk as usual. Charlotte paused her writing and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Nichs yawned, "My father''s condition worsenedst night, so I went to the hospital." Charlotte nodded in understanding. Heart disease usually acted up unpredictably. As soon as Eloise saw Nichs, she immediately said, "Hey Nichs, let me tell you something." Nichs leaned against the chairzily, "Ohe on, what''s that? Go ahead." Eloise put her hand together and said, "Yesterday, a crazy woman came to the school gate and used Char of seducing her husband. She spread the photos all over the ce. So, can you delete those photos and posts?" Nichs furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, "What?" Eloise took out her phone and showed Nichs. His expression darkened bit by bit. Eloise asked hopefully, "Nichs, you''re aputer whiz. Could those photos be photoshopped actually?" "...No," Nichs said firmly. "They''re not photoshopped." Eloise looked puzzled, "...Then what''s going on? Char couldn''t possibly do something like that." Nichs pursed his lips and took out his own backpack. Chapter 104 Hacked Into the Campus Website Chapter 104 Hacked Into the Campus Website Chapter 104 Hacked Into the Campus Website Charlotte watched as Nichs pulled out a roughly twelve-inchptop from his backpack. It was all ck and had noptop brand logo on it. Nichs turned on hisptop and ced it on the desk. Then, he typed swiftly on the keyboard. Seeing Charlotte''s puzzled expression, Eloise whispered, "Well, Nichs is very skilled with computers. Don''t worry, he''ll definitely be able to delete those posts." In truth, Eloise didn''t really know the extent of Nichs''s technical prowess. She had only heard rumors about it. She looked at Nichs expectantly. After a couple of minutes, Nichs closed his laptop and casually said, "It''s done." Eloise was amazed and quickly opened her phone to check the campus website. However, she couldn''t ess the website at all and got frustrated, saying, "What garbage inte speed is this?" Charlotte nced over and noticed thework error message still disyed on the screen. At that moment, many people eximed, "Hey, did the base station blow up?! The inte speed is unbelievably slow!" "You guys can''t get in either? I thought it was just me having issues." "I give up... both mobile data and Wi-Fi aren''t working!" "..." Eloise suddenly had a thought. She turned back to Nichs, and cautiously asked, "Hey Nichs, did you just hack the website?" Nichs remained expressionless and said calmly, "Deleting posts is temporary, but shutting down the site is a permanent solution." Eloise was left dumbfounded by his response. Charlotte was also shocked and asked in a hushed voice, "Won''t you get punished if they find out?!" Eloise added, "Yeah, you might get a demerit for this kind of thing." Nichs chuckled, "Don''t worry, those fools at school won''t be able to trace it back to me." Eloise and Charlotte both breathed a sigh of relief. Eloise leaned on the desk and said, "Yesterday, I had someone investigate that woman. It turns out she''s the wife of a coal mine owner, and that guy is notorious for fooling around, especially with students... So, this situation isn''t easy to handle." Nichs said, "The wife of a coal mine owner?" He pondered for a moment, "Normally, people like her woulde forward with false usations only if they''ve been bribed. But since she''s the wife of a coal mine owner, she shouldn''t becking money." "Yeah," Eloise sighed. "And that woman is so stubborn. When asked, she immediately used Char of being a slut. She''s really difficult to handle... Moreover, she''s smarter than a monkey. She probably knows we have some special methods, so she packed her things and went to the police station directly... In short, she''s a handful." Nichs narrowed his eyes and said to Charlotte, "You should avoiding to school recently. There are too much rumors, and I''m worried you won''t be able to handle it... Besides, there isn''t much you need to learn in the Adaption ss." Eloise quickly agreed. Charlotte understood Nichs and Eloise''s good intentions, but she shook her head, "It''s fine, I can handle it." Nichs nced at her and didn''t try to persuade further. Instead, he stood up and said, "I''ll go out for a bit." Charlotte''s eyebrows twitched, "What are you going to do?" Nichs didn''t say anything and left the ssroom directly. "He''s probably going to talk to that woman," Cecilia walked into the ssroom and asked Charlotte, "Are you okay?" Charlotte shook her head, "I''m fine." Cecilia clicked her tongue, "I had someone dig up all the information on that woman''s background for you." She took out a stack of documents from her bag, "Take a look." The middle-aged woman''s name was Samantha Martin. She dropped out of primary school and had no formal education. At the age of sixteen, she followed her current husband to Coal City to make a living. Unfortunately, she didn''t possess outstanding beauty and wasn''t a supportive wife in her husband''s career. Their rtionship as a couple had never been good, but due to theplex connections between the two families in the same vige, they hadn''t divorced yet. And that coal mine owner was the male protagonist of the scandal this time, and he wasn''t a good person either. His name was Owen Robinson, forty-eight years old this year, and he always favored young girls. He had use forceful means to procure girls on countless asions, but every time, he managed to buy his way out of trouble with money. Charlotte pursed her lips as she looked through the information, and raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Do they not have any children?" Cecilia shook her head, "No, Samantha is infertile." Eloise''s eyes lit up as she said, "Could it be that Owen found out about Samantha''s infertility and wants to divorce her? In the countryside, a woman not being able to have children is considered a sin, so no one would say anything if the man divorces her." Charlotte also thought the same and whispered, "Samantha hasn''t helped Owen''s career in any way, and she can''t have children. Most likely, Owen wants to divorce her without letting her take anything with her. That exins why she would falsely use me for money and also damage Owen''s reputation. It''s a win-win situation for her." "Damn! The person who bribed Samantha must be very cunning!" Eloise was shocked, "This person''s mind must be as twisted as a pretzel... Char, think about it, who could possibly hate you so much!" Cecilia said, "This whole thing was done with a high level of skill. The person behind it must have promised Samantha to help her get most of Owen''s wealth. In that case, Samantha won''t reveal who that person is, and she''s determined to drag Charlotte down... Considering that Samantha went to the police station, the person behind this probably knows our ways of doing things. Most likely, it''s someone from our circle." Charlotte felt a bit rmed and thought carefully for a while. Many people didn''t like her since she was young, but who would hate her to this extent? Probably nobody. Seeing her puzzled, Eloise sighed andforted her, "At least now Nichs shut down the campus website, so the hype should die down." Charlotte lowered her head and agreed softly. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But in reality, shutting down the campus website only limited the students''munication channels. While eating in the cafeteria, she overheard numerous discussions like, "An illegitimate daughter remains an illegitimate daughter." "She has no shame, I really don''t know how she can sleep with such an old man." "Well, you never know... As long as money is involved, even a seventy-year-old man, who could be her grandpa, might have a chance with her." "Yuck, it''s disgusting..." There were countless suchments. Eloise got angry and yelled at those girls. After looking at Eloise and Cecilia, the girls knew that they didn''t want to mess with them. So, the girls hurriedly left. However, with so many people in therge cafeteria, even if the president were here, it wouldn''t necessarily silence these gossips. "Char." Eloise looked worriedly at Charlotte. She couldn''t stand listening to those hurtful words, let alone Charlotte, who was the one directly involved. Charlotte shook her head and took a sip of her porridge, "Hmm... I''m fine." Cecilia pressed her lips together and suddenly kicked over a nearby table. The loud noise finally quieted down the noisy cafeteria, and everyone looked at her. Chapter 105 Suddenly Missed Nelson So Much Chapter 105 Suddenly Missed Nelson So Much Chapter 105 Suddenly Missed Nelson So Much Cecilia raised her cold and elegant eyebrows with a hint of sarcasm, "Can''t stop gossiping even during meals, huh? Why don''t you just stop eating and go back to the ssroom to study for a while? Perhaps learning from books will teach you not to badmouth and gossip like a bunch of chatterboxes!" Cecilia''s reputation resounded throughout Srnya High School. Though some might talk something bad about her behind her back, nobody dared to provoke her directly because they were well aware of the consequences they couldn''t bear. Now that they noticed Cecilia getting angry, they all fell silent. Eloise held back her infatuation and said, "Wow, I never realized Cecilia could be this impressive!" Charlotte also felt touched in her heart. After spending these days together, she noticed that Cecilia was like a proud peacock with beautiful feathers, dignified and unattainable. But deep down, Cecilia was very soft in heart. When someone showed her kindness, she would return it tenfold. Cecilia sat down, and held her chopsticks coldly, "These people have too much time on their hands." Charlotte yfully squinted, "Ohe on, I''m not angry, so why are you?" Ceciliamented, "Things havee to this stage, and you''re still smiling! It''s because of your behavior that anyone can take advantage of you. Well, Charlotte, tell me, don''t you feel angry when they talk about you like that!?" "..." Charlotte fell silent for a moment with her long eyshes drooping, "...But what''s the use of getting angry?" It had always been like this since she was young. People judged her based on her status as a illegitimate daughter and looked down on her. They believed the lies fabricated by Vivian, and found Charlotte disgusting and annoying. Charlotte had tried to exin, but no one believed her. In fifth grade, when Vivian falsely used her of stealing a ssmate''s diamond bracelet, she realized that getting angry was futile. Only by finding evidence to prove her innocence could she silence those people. Since then, she had lived by this principle she figured out herself. Cecilia snorted, "Is that what I meant? I''m saying that you''re angry, but you pretend like nothing''s wrong. Are you treating me...treating Eloise, as friend or not?!" Eloise was speechless in confusion. What did it have to do with her?? Charlotte was taken aback but then said, "Fine... I know I was wrong, okay? I am genuinely angry, but being angry won''t solve anything...So, I n to talk to Owen after school today." "Owen?" Cecilia''s eyes lit up as she thought of something, "Yeah! Why didn''t I think of that before? Samantha may not listen to us, but we can start with Owen. If he knows how Samantha is scheming against him, he won''t sit idly by for the sake of the property!" Charlotte shook her head, "In situations like this, nobody will trust what the guy says." The spark that had just ignited in Cecilia''s eyes fizzled out with a puff, "Then why are you going to see Owen?" Charlotte smiled faintly, "I want to ask him about the person in that photo." She ate a spoonful of muesli and gradually said, "Nichs said the pictures weren''t photoshopped, so they must be real. And since I haven''t done anything like that, the only exnation is that someone found a person who looks somewhat like me, especially with the mole on the neck, to frame me. If I can find this person, everything will be clear." Eloise stared at her in astonishment, "Oh Char, I thought you were a weak girl, but it turns out that you''re actually so capable..." Even Cecilia was somewhat surprised. Charlotte whispered, "I have no choice. I can''t let people smear my name like this. I won''t deny what I''ve done, but I won''t let others falsely use me of things I haven''t done." ... As the ssroom was crowded with people discussing the scandal, Charlotte decided to avoid it all and found a quiet ce to read her book. A gentle breeze blew, carrying the scent of flowers. Charlotte closed her eyes slightly and took a deep breath. "Hey, didn''t you say you had something to tell me yesterday?" Suddenly, a girl''s voice rang out, "Why don''t you spill it?" "This is exclusive information." Another girl''s voice sounded sharp and smug, "Don''t you want to know the rtionship between Andrew and that illegitimate daughter? I asked someone at the Seventh High School, and they said Charlotte is an ugly girl with delusions of grandeur. She desperately pursued Andrew. Bute on, Andrew is way out of her league. However, Charlotte seems hell-bent on trying to marry up, so she kept pestering him, and he had no choice but to transfer to Srnya High School." "Oh my, she''s so shameless!" Another girl scoffed, "Why is she so disgusting? She entangled a married man and tried to hook up with Mr. rk... So, why is Mr. rk so good to her anyway?" "Mr. rk is such a gentle guy, you know!" the sharp voice chimed in, "I heard that he got soft- hearted after that illegitimate daughter got into some trouble at the Seventh High School. He probably felt responsible for her... Otherwise, there''s no way he''d genuinely be into her. If that''s true, I''ll livestream myself jumping into a river, I swear!" "Yeah, that''s right... I heard her mother meddled with Vivian''s family. Isn''t she half a year younger than Vivian?" "Exactly," the sharp voice said, "Just think about it, it''s so gross! When Vivian was five or six months in her mom''s belly, Charlotte''s mom was already... How shameless can they get? Even her mom is immodest, so perhaps she inherited it? It seems like neither the mother nor the daughter have any shame!" "That''s true..." "..." Charlotte suddenly stood up, and her book fell to the ground. She clenched her lips tightly as she bent down to pick up the book. When she looked up, the two girls had already left. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte looked down at the history book in her hands, and her voice choked, "...Mom." The books taught her to be modest and open-minded, but it didn''t teach her how to manage her emotions. Charlotte squatted by the bench, and clutched the book tightly in her arms. Suddenly, all the grievances surged up within her, both present and those umted over time, and she was overwhelmed with sadness. She suddenly...missed Nelson so much. Charlotte couldn''t suppress the sob in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes. Maybe she was feeling especially vulnerable today. Before she regained herposure, she had taken out her battered, old phone, with no other merits except for its volume. She dialed the number that quietly lay in her contacts. There was no name, but just a string of digits. It was saved by Nelson himself. Chapter 106 Missed Nelson and She Cried Chapter 106 Missed Nelson and She Cried Chapter 106 Missed Nelson and She Cried An old man with white hair, but a sharp and vigorous spirit sat at the imposing conference table. Despite his gentle appearance, he furrowed his brow at this moment, exuding the fierce aura of a resilient military man. He stared at the nonchnt figure and said sternly, "Nelson, I hope you''ve thought this through." Nelson was dressed in a misty blue shirt. With two buttons on the cor undone, a glimpse of his finely sculpted corbone revealed, and that entuated his graceful neck. A hint of casual and frivolous smile graced Nelson''s face, but it was somewhat unnatural that such smile didn''t show in his eyes. "Your Honor, I''ve thought it through very clearly." The others around the conference table were silent like mice as they were too afraid to utter a word, fearing that any rash remark might get them crushed by these two powerful men. But needless to say, it had been many years since anyone dared to speak to the president in such a manner. Except for Nelson. Nelson had never shown any reverence towards the ruling power of Guabia. The usually decisive and ruthless old man fell into an unusual silence for a moment, "Are you threatening me?" Nelson''s handsome profile had a thrilling charm, and his slender eyshes fluttered slightly. "Your Honor, I have your best interests at heart. If you continue to leave the Fourth Army under my This treasonous talk made the others around the conference table break into a cold sweat on their backs, and they were unable to fathom how someone could dare to speak such words in front of the president! It was like pointing at the emperor''s nose in ancient times and saying, "I don''t like the way you hold your position of authority. Step down and make way for me!" Most of the people at the table were high-ranking officials from Province Cleron, and they witnessed Nelson''s style of doing things for the first time. If it were the people from Seyso, they would have been long ustomed to such audacity and wouldn''t find it strange. Nelson said he would take over the President''s Mansion? No problem, Your Honor wouldn''t mind. The officials of Province Cleron trembled with fear, but Nelson himself remainedposed and smiled cryptically, "Your Honor, don''t you agree with me?" "..." the president was about to speak when suddenly a phone vibration broke the silence. The officials from Province Cleron were scared out of their wits! Who in their right mind would dare to bring a phone to such an important meeting?! And to make matters worse, they didn''t even put it on silent?! Just watching the two powerful men engage in their power y was nerve-wracking enough, but those few vibrations almost gave them heart attacks. The officials of Province Cleron looked around with wide eyes as they tried to spot the culprit. The culprit, with his slender fingers, casually fished out the phone from beside him andzily said, "Excuse me, folks, it''s my call." The officials of Province Cleron were speechless. Seriously, even if Nelson had ordered some pizza takeaway right now, all they could do was drool and they wouldn''t dare to say a thing!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In truth, Nelson wasn''t in a great mood. He flew to Province Cleron overnight, expecting some significant matter, but it turned out to be the same annoying clich¨¦s. However, he was skilled at concealing his emotions, and not even the president could tell what he was truly feeling. The phone kept vibrating, and Nelson nced at it. It showed ''Honey''. Tsk-ing, Nelson became curious about why Charlotte called him. The previous annoyance dissipated, and it was reced by the mischievous thoughts of an old man teasing a little kid. "... Mr. rk," Charlotte''s voice was soft and clingy, like a sweet cake, but with a hint of trembling. Nelson could tell from Charlotte''s voice that she had surely just cried. Nelson furrowed his brows in worry, "What''s wrong?" Charlotte didn''t want to tell Nelson about her embarrassing situation, so she choked out softly, "... I... I miss you." Nelson was taken aback. Charlotte was equally bewildered. Oh hold on, what did she just say?! Ahhh! Why did she blurt out her true feelings like that?! She felt like dying, like right now! In a panic, Charlotte''s instinct was to hang up the phone, but Nelson said, "Hey girl, don''t you dare to hang up my call." Charlotte, "..." She had no courage to do so. Nelson was in a good mood now, "What did you say just now? Say it again." Charlotte stammered, "... I didn''t say anything. I''m fine now. Well, Mr. rk, I believe it would be best for you to continue with your busy schedule." Nelson had no intention of letting her off so easily. "You miss me, huh? I''ll be back tomorrow... Did you miss me so much that you cried?" Charlotte immediately retorted, "No way!" Nelson challenged her, "Then why were you crying just now?" Charlotte was speechless. How should she reply? Should she admit that she was crying because she missed Nelson, which would be embarrassing, or should she tell him that she was framed withpromising photos, which would be equally embarrassing? In agony, Charlotte let out a sob and finally decided to hang up, taking the risk of being scolded. She concocted a little white lie in her mind. She would say the signal suddenly went bad because of her old phone! ... Looking at the darkened phone screen, Nelson clicked his tongue, "Little girl." The president observed his expression and carefully asked, "A younger family member?" "Sort of," Nelson replied casually. The president pondered for a moment but couldn''t recall which younger rtive would receive such doting treatment from Nelson. It must be someone new. He inquired, "Is something wrong?" "She misses me," Nelson stood up as he picked up his coat from the side, and added yfully, "I''ll head back now." The president was speechless Others dared not to speak a word. Nelson left the conference room with his expression softening as he made a call to Waylon, "Check if anything happened to Charlotte recently." ... Nichs knocked on the door of the vi in front of her. A slender-figure young man, Nichs, who was wearing a white shirt, stood there. Sunlight filtered through the osmanthus trees nted near the vi''s entrance, casting specks of gold on him and giving his handsome face a gentle illusion. After waiting for a while, the door finally opened. An old servant looked at the young man cautiously, "...Who are you looking for?" Nichs replied coldly, "Owen Robinson." The servant shivered immediately and hurriedly said, "Mr. Robinson has been taken away! Those people were fierce and ruthless..." Nichs was taken aback, "Taken away?" The servant nodded frantically, "Yes, it happened just over ten minutes ago... I don''t know anything about it, please don''t ask me." With that, the door mmed shut. Nichs''s eyes darkened. Owen was taken away over ten minutes ago?! Could it be that the people scheming behind the scenes were really that powerful, and capable of abducting a well-known coal mine owner in broad daylight? If they had such tremendous power, why they had to go through all the trouble of ruining Charlotte''s reputation? So... who were these audacious people who took Owen away? Chapter 107 A Good Show Is Coming Chapter 107 A Good Show Is Coming Chapter 107 A Good Show Is Coming Charlotte thought over it for quite some time, but she still couldn''t figure out why she had called Nelson cryingly. She hugged her head in pain and groaned, feeling so embarrassed. Eloise, who was holding an ice cream in each hand, handed one to Charlotte when she spotted her and asked, "Char, what''s wrong?" Charlotte stared at her quietly for a long while with pain written all over her face. She didn''t answer the question It was so embarrassing, so she''d better keep it a secret. Eloise sat down beside her and said, "Char, let''s go to eat dessert after school today. I know a dessert shop and its dessert tastes amazing." Charlotte understood her good intentions of cheering her up, so she didn''t refuse it. She nodded and agreed, "Okay." Eloise was instantly cheered up. She said, "Have a taste of this ice cream. It''s rose and nut vor, my favorite." Charlotte couldn''t help but smile too when she saw Eloise''s pure smile. ... "Cecilia." Reagan sat down beside Cecilia, trying to persuade thetter as she said, "Charlotte is not worth being your friend. Why do you have to..." Cecilia packed up her things expressionlessly and retorted, raising her eyebrows, "Reagan, why didn''t I find you so annoying before?" Reagan''s expression froze on her face. She exined with an aggrieved tone, "I''m worried about you." "No need. Please get out of the way," said Cecilia ndly. Reagan could only stand up. Cecilia had someone move all her things and switched seats with the boy sitting next to Eloise. Reagan''s expression turned livid. Looking at Cecilia and Charlotte who were talking andughing, she clenched her fists and suddenly spoke up, "Charlotte, everyone is having harshments on you. Aren''t you going to exin it?" Charlotte took a nce at her and asked, "What should I exin?" Reagan snorted and said, "Oh, I almost forgot that those intimate pictures were real. It''s useless for you to exin it, right?" Cecilia knitted her brows and said, "Reagan, get the fuck out of the ssroom if you continue to talk about this." Reagan''s expression turned gloomier. She sneered and returned to her seat. Vivian, who sat beside her with a book in her hands, said slowly, "Reagan, why do you have to get mad about it? Srnya High School has strict rules and a student with such a scandal is bound to be expelled. It''s understandable that Charlotte is short-tempered now." Reagan replied, "I don''t know what''s good about that bitch that Cecilia is so protective of her..." Vivian answered, "Cecilia is a grateful person. Don''t be angry about it anymore." Reagan chuckled and said, "Samantha is now in the police station. They won''t be able to turn the table." ... "Who are you? What do you want to do?" The man tilted his head to study the photo in his hand and asked with a smile, "You''re Freya Dyson, right?" Freya looked at him in horror and asked, "Who the heck are you?" "It''s not important," replied the man. "What matters is that you''re Freya Dyson." The man then waved his hand and ordered, "Take her away." Freya screamed, but her mouth was then mercilessly covered by a hand. Several strays of light shone into the room, making those men in ck look like ghosts crawling out of Hell. The woman''s ivory skin looked a bit pale under the sunlight and the red mole on her neck looked extraordinarily eye-catching. ... In the meeting room of Srnya High School... The headmaster felt a great headache when looking at the dozens of anonymous letters of usation on the desk. "What should we do now? Under such a circumstance, we must expel her. But if we really do that, how will we exin to Mr. rk?" asked the headmaster with a bitter expression. Other school leaders all remained silent, not daring to voice any opinions. "If we turn a cold shoulder to it now, all the students will protest against it." The director of teaching and discipline analyzed the situation calmly and continued, "If we don''t take disciplinary measures against this behavior, the rules of our school will be a joke. We can only call Mr. rk and ask him about how to deal with this matter. There''s probably something fishy about this matter. The rk family is Charlotte''s backer, so how would she do such a filthy thing for the sake of money?" Other school leaders nodded in agreement. The headmaster nced around them and asked, "Then therees a question. Who will call Mr. rk?" The other school leaders, including the director of teaching and discipline, all shrank back their necks. "Headmaster, how about you calling Mr. rk by yourself?" Someone advised. The headmaster was lost for words. He thought to himself, "You''re afraid of him, and me too! What do I need you for?!" Right at this moment, the headmaster''s phone rang. He was so fretful that he directly answered the call without even sparing a nce at the caller ID. And the man at the other end of the line directly ordered, "Go to the gate of the school." The headmaster was freaked out when he heard the voice and hurriedly replied, "Okay. Okay. We''ll go there right away." ... Charlotte packed up her things and left the ssroom together with Eloise and Cecilia. Charlotte turned around, took a nce at Nichs'' empty seat, and said, "Nichs didn''te to school today." Eloise replied, "He messaged me, telling me that he couldn''t find Owen Robinson. He didn''t tell you about this because he didn''t want you to worry about it." She scratched her head and continued, "Nichs said Owen had been taken away by someone else. But he didn''t know who had taken him away." Charlotte was stunned. She had nned to find Owen after returning from the dessert shop. "This matter is getting more and more sophisticated." Said Eloise, "I always associate it with the scenes of killing the witness to cover up the crime in movies. But it won''t be so serious, right? I think the person behind the scene doesn''t have the guts to do this. Otherwise, that person wouldn''t have put in so much effort to nder you." Charlotte nodded in agreement. However, for the time being, she couldn''t figure the whole thing out. She heaved a sigh of helplessness. Looking at their backs, Reagan said to Vivian, "Hurry up to follow me. I called Samantha before and asked her to go to the school to kick up a fuss. Let''s go to watch the show." Vivian curled up her lips into a sarcastic smile and said, pretending to be hesitant, "Reagan, just let her go. We agreed before that we would only teach her a lesson. Don''t make a big deal out of it." Reagan sneered coldly and said, "You''re too kind. You regard her as your younger sister, but does she take you as her elder sister? She just ignored you after befriending Cecilia and Eloise!" Vivian lowered her head. Reagan grasped her hand and said, "Let''s go!" ... Charlotte had told Waylon in advance that she would go out for fun after school today and that he didn''t need to pick her up. But just as she walked to the gate, she found it very morous as many students were gathering in front of it. Eloise and Cecilia exchanged a nce as they all realized something. As expected, the crowd exploded into discussion when Charlotte showed up at the gate. "Charlotte! Charlotte ising!" The students stepped back a bit, exposing the middle-aged woman surrounded by them. It was none other than Samantha Martin. Reagan smiled when she saw Samantha and said to Vivian, "A good show ising. By the way, Vinny, please help me video it. I''ll post it on Twitter to make Charlotte popr." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian acted as if she was in a dilemma. Reagan knitted her brows and asked, "Are you still my friend?" Vivian replied with difficulty, "Okay." She then took out her phone and opened the camera, ready to video the scene. When seeing Charlotte, Samantha pounced on her like she did the day before. Charlotte was so startled that she grasped Eloise''s sleeve. Chapter 108 Am I Right? Chapter 108 Am I Right? Chapter 108 Am I Right? Cecilia frowned in disgust, but Samantha suddenly burst into crying and begged, "Ms. Lopez... Ms. Lopez, I was blinded before... I was so blinded that I ndered you... You''re a magnanimous person, so please spare my life..." Charlotte looked puzzled as she was shocked by theplete change in Samantha''s attitude. Apparently, Cecilia and Eloise were also bewildered by her behavior. Charlotte took two steps backward cautiously and asked, "What... What do you want to do?'' There came an uproar from the onlookers. Originally, they thought Samantha came here today to continue to denounce Charlotte and none of them had expected that she would have such a big change in her attitude. It was so weird. Samantha continued tearfully, "Ms. Lopez, I''m sorry... I was deceived by someone and ndered you because I wanted to get arger proportion in the property division with my husband..." Samantha choked with sobs when saying this, but she''d disclosed almost everything. The truth was simr to what Charlotte and her friends spected. Samantha even disclosed that the woman in the photos was Freya Dyson. Everyone was shocked. Reagan looked at Samantha, who had suddenly changed her stance, and asked in disbelief, "How much did Charlotte pay you to let you contort the truth? You said the opposite thing before!" Samantha hurriedly said, "Freya is also here today. I''ll let her out." with that, a woman was pushed out of the crowd. As there were many people at the scene, Charlotte didn''t see the person who had pushed that woman out clearly. She only noticed that the woman falling on the ground had a red mole on her neck. As a matter of fact, the position and color of that woman''s mole were somehow different from hers. The mole on Charlotte''s mole had a very splendid rogue color. However, the mole on Freya''s neck had a dull-red color and was not as bright as the one on Charlotte''s neck, although they almost looked the same in photos. Samantha grabbed Freya''s cor and pulled her over, saying, "Her name is Freya Dyson and she''s a professional prostitute. I paid her and asked her to take those pictures..." Freya was shivering slightly all over. She took a nce at the crowd in fear and stammered, "Y... Yes... I took her money and took those pictures..." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the two, Reagan felt so furious. She suddenly stared at Charlotte ferociously and said, "She used you of being a homewrecker yesterday yet suddenly took Freya here to confess her crime today... Charlotte, you''re so capable!" The onlookers, who were almost convinced, began to doubt it again after hearing Reagan''s words. It made sense. Why did this woman suddenly show up to rify the whole matter? It was probable that this woman had been birded! Vivian asked slowly and softly, "Madame, why did you suddenly overturn your usation? Did you suddenly find it immoral?" Samantha gritted her teeth and replied, "I said it just now. My husband wanted to divorce me without paying for any alimony and I was cornered. But at that time, someone came to find me and asked me to do her a favor. She told me that she could help me win the divorcewsuit after that. I was bewitched by her and set up my husband to sleep with Freya. Then I took some intimate pictures of them and used the pictures to nder Ms. Lopez..." She took a nce at Charlotte in fear and her fingers shivered subtly. Who would have expected that this teenage girl, who looked short, thin, and weak, and seemed to be a target to be bullied, would have a ferocious backer? She suddenly recalled the warning she received beforeing here and immediately shook off all the vicious tricks out of her mind. She continued, "If that''s not the case, why did I nder Ms. Lopez, a total stranger? Someone held some grudges against Ms. Lopez and wanted to drive her out of the school!" Reagan immediately got anxious. She snapped, "What bullshit are you talking about? It was obvious that Charlotte had a promiscuous life and was exposed, andter, she birded you with money..." Cecilia was born into a rich, big family after all, and had watched so much open or secret strife. She immediately sensed something fishy and slightly narrowed her eyes as she asked, "Reagan, why are you getting so excited?" Reagan''s body stiffened and she stammered, "I... I can''t bear to see them confusing right and wrong." Cecilia sneered and retorted, "We can distinguish it by ourselves. Why are you getting so anxious?" She then turned to look at Samantha and asked, "Who birded you?" Samantha lowered her head and replied, "Reagan." Reagan looked frightened and said ferociously, "Samantha, what bullshit are you talking about? Shut the fuck up! You must have been birded by Charlotte!" Eloise asked, "How did you know her name?" Reagan froze. Vivian slightly tilted her head and pointed at her forehead with her index finger with a ferocious, vicious look. Such a brainless woman! Samantha hurriedly retorted, "I''m telling the truth. I have evidence!" With that, she clicked on her phone and yed a clip of a voice recording. "Are the photos real?" "Of course. Why should I deceive you?" "Okay. Print the photos and make a fuss at the gate of my school. The more onlookers, the better. No one can protect her this time!" "Then don''t forget what you''ve promised me..." "Rest assured. I won''t go back on my words. It''s just awsuit. I just need to tell my family about this. It''s no big deal. As long as you canplete this task, I promise that you can get all of Owen Robinson''s fortune." ... Those were Samantha and Reagan''s voices! Samantha exined, "I was cautious back then and I recorded our conversation because I was afraid that she would refuse to deal with thewsuit for me after that!" Reagan wished so much to tear Samantha and Freya apart. She suddenly recalled something Didn''t Vivian say those were Charlotte''s intimate photos when she gave them to her? But why was Freya also involved in this matter? She subconsciously looked toward Vivian who stood beside her. Vivian was also a bit nervous. When her eyes met Reagan''s in the air, she knew that thetter must have realized something. Staring at her, Reagan asked, "Why?" Vivian didn''t want to pretend intimate with her anymore. She warned in a low voice, "No matter what, you must understand that if you get me involved in this matter today, Charlotte will ride the high horse in Srnya High School in the future." Reagan was stunned. Vivian patted her shoulder and asked with a chuckle, "Am I right?" Reagan gritted her teeth and red at Vivian, not able to utter a word. Eloise gazed at Samantha and then turned to look at Reagan and said, "So, this is the truth of this matter, right? My Lottie is innocent!" The onlookers were very happy to see this reversal and all began to criticize Reagan, Samantha, and Freya. "I didn''t do it. I didn''t!" Reagan held her head when she sensed the weird gazes from the onlookers surrounding them. "I didn''t do it. Samantha is framing me up!" However, no one would believe her words. After all, the evidence was irrefutable. Cecilia looked at Reagan in disappointment and asked, "How could you change into such a vicious person? Reagan, I know you don''t like Charlotte, but you don''t have to..." "I truly dislike her!" Reagan said angrily. "She''s just an illegitimate daughter. An ugly woman! Why do you and Andrew like her?" Chapter 109 Shes Not Qualified to Have It Chapter 109 She''s Not Qualified to Have It Chapter 109 She''s Not Qualified to Have It Cecilia was a bit stunned. She asked in disbelief, "So... You nned this nder just for this reason?" Reagan took a nce at Vivian and spotted a hint of warning in thetter''s eyes. She realized that if Vivian was involved, Charlotte''s life in Srnya High School would be morefortable. Therefore, she stuck out her chin and admitted, "Yes. I did this. I don''t like her and think her an eyesore! I did those things to kick her out of Srnya High School!" Cecilia thought she was so unreasonable! Reagan bit her bottom lip and continued, "Charlotte is just a slut! Cecilia, you hated illegitimate daughters very much before, but now, you stay with this bitch every day. Even Andrew..." "Shut up." Cecilia interrupted her, "So, ording to you, we should be med, right? Reagan, I''m so disappointed with you." The school leaders who rushed to the gate after receiving that call saw this scene as soon as they arrived and looked at each other in confusion. The director of teaching and discipline finally understood what that bigshot meant. He coughed and said in a solemn voice, "Reagan Brooks, you birded an off-campus person to nder your ssmate and even showed no regret after being exposed. I think Srnya High School could not ept you!" Reagan hadn''t expected that the school leaders woulde and was startled by the director''s voice. Although Srnya High School was a private school, not all students could ignore the school leaders like Cecilia and Nichs did. Most students were afraid of the director of teaching and discipline. The students'' discussion died down when the director finished the words. "Director, I..." Reagan moved her lips trying to excuse herself, but she didn''t know from which point she should start. Therefore, in the end, she shut up dejectedly. The director of teaching and discipline criticized her angrily, "The evidence is irrefutable. And we have human testimony and material evidence. I''ll inform your parents. And you don''t have to go to school tomorrow." Reagan froze as if she was stuck by a bolt of lightning. She was so freaked out that she begged tearfully, "Director, please don''t... I can''t be expelled..." She didn''t have a very strong family background and acted like a tyrant in Srnya High School before because she was Cecilia''s good friend. If she was expelled by Srnya High School, it meant even those diploma mills abroad would not admit her. If it was usual times, maybe Reagan could be forgiven. However, this time, the situation was different. That bigshot had specially called them to go to the gate for a good show. Therefore. They must treat this matter "fairly". The director of teaching and discipline exchanged a nce with the headmaster. Then the headmaster spoke, "Reagan, this matter truly has an extremely negative influence. It has seriously damaged Charlotte''s reputation and mental health as well as our school''s reputation. We can''t let you stay at school anymore. What you should do now is apologize to Charlotte right now and ask your parents to go to school to go through the procedures tomorrow." Reagan kept shedding tears. She had never expected that this matter would progress to what it was now. She came to the gate with heartfelt delight to see Charlotte''s joke, but... "You don''t have to apologize to me." Charlotte''s soft voice suddenly sounded. She looked at Reagan quietly without any resentment in her eyes. It wasn''t that she didn''t care about it. It was just that she had gotten ustomed to it. "Reagan, I don''t need your apology. Because I won''t forgive you even if you apologize to me." Reagan stared at her resentfully as if she wished so much to bite down her flesh. Charlotte looked at the school leaders who showed up at the right time again and then thanked them. The school leaders all knew that this little girl was the apple of the eye of Mr. rk. So of course, they said this was what they should do and criticized Reagan again. "As for these two people..." The director of teaching and discipline took a nce at Freya and Samantha who were kneeling on the ground and said after pondering for a while, "Let the security guards send them to the police station..." Generally speaking, people wouldn''t want to go to the police station. However, much to their surprise, Freya burst into tears of joy when she heard the words. She hurriedly stood up and said, "Don''t bother the security guards. We can go there by ourselves!" The onlookers were all confused. What was the charm of the police station? "Hold on." Charlotte stopped Samantha and asked in a soft voice, "Why did you help me?" Samantha smiled awkwardly. With the fresh tear stains on her face, her smile looked extremely hypocritical and ugly. She stammered, "Because my conscience stirred and I thought I couldn''t put you in the wrong." Charlotte knitted her brows. She knew Samantha was lying. However, from her looks, it seemed like she wouldn''t tell her the truth. She heaved a sigh and didn''t ask anything else. After Samantha and Freya left, the school leaders passionately expressed their concerns for Charlotte, which made thetter very puzzled. She only came back to her senses after sitting down in a milk tea store. Holding a cup of milk tea, Eloise said, "I didn''t expect this tough matter could be solved so easily. But why did Samantha suddenly shift her ground?" Cecilia took a sip of her milk tea, rolled her eyes heavenward, and replied, "She''s either bribed or threatened. Charlotte, who would help you like that?" Charlotte was also confused. She shook her head with a nk expression and replied, "I have no idea either." Cecilia looked her up and down. After a while, she suddenly chuckled and remarked, "Never mind. Fortune favors fools. Anyway, this matter has been solved. But I truly didn''t expect that Reagan would do that thing." Eloise asked doubtfully, "Could Reagane up with that scheming intrigue with her poor intelligence?" "What do you mean?" Cecilia also doubted it. She had stayed with Reagan for a longer time and had some understanding of her personality. Cecilia made friends with Reagan back then because she thought thetter was very straightforward. Eloise was right. It was impossible for Reagan to come up with such rigorous intrigue. "I don''t mean anything special." Eloise touched the tip of her nose and continued, "It''s just that I feel there''s something fishy about it. Oh yeah, I need to send a message to Nichs and tell him that this matter has been solved." ... Nichs was a bit dumbfounded when he saw the message. He looked up at the thin sunset clouds in the sky and narrowed his eyes. It seemed like the person who had helped Charlotte was also the person who took Owen away before. But who was that person? Who could act so unbridledly in Seyso? ... "Is it solved?" "Yes. We carried out your orders. Sir, how should we deal with Freya, Samantha, and Owen?" It was dim in the room and the man''s face could only be vaguely seen. He raised his hand to light a cigarette. A wisp of smoke ascended slowly, blurring his charming eyes. Some strays of light shone into the room through the window and fell on his ck, long trench coat. Holding the cigarette between his fingers, he tapped the windowttice and nodded, replying, "Owen and Samantha... You see fit." "As for Freya..." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. His voice was tinged with a hint of inexplicable gentleness as he continued, "Cut down the mole on her neck." "She''s not qualified to have it." Chapter 110 Shit! Its Getting Uncontrollable Chapter 110 Shit! It''s Getting Uncontroble Chapter 110 Shit! It''s Getting Uncontroble Charlotte was still absent-minded on the way back to the Oswye Community. Waylon asked, "Ms. Lopez, do you feel ufortable?" Charlotte shook her head as she replied, "I''m fine. It''s just that I can''t figure something out." Waylon immediately understood what was bothering her, but he didn''t say much about this. Instead, he reminded her, "Oh, Mr. Lopez, Mr. rk is already back." Charlotte''s eyes lit up and she asked, "Is Mr. rk back?" Waylon was amused by her reaction. It seemed like Ms. Lopez hadn''t realized that she was very dependent on Mr. rk now. "Yep. He arrived two hours ago." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Charlotte pressed her lips, feeling a bit excited and a bit restless. She wanted to ask Nelson if he had something to do with Samantha''s change in attitude, but she was afraid that Nelson didn''t know anything about this matter and that her secret would be exposed if she asked him about it... However, except for Nelson, who else would protect her like that? And that person even proved her innocence in front of many students... As they were talking, they arrived at the Oswye Community. Carrying her big schoolbag, Charlotte walked into the house and found Cora was doing the cleaning. Cora greeted Charlotte with a smile when she spotted her, "Ms. Lopez, you''re back." Charlotte nodded and asked, "Where is Mr. rk?" "He''s upstairs," replied Cora. She then suddenly thought of something and walked into the kitchen and then walked out with a bowl of soup. "Please take this bowl of lotus-nuts sweet soup to Mr. rk. It''s beneficial to eyes and mood." Charlotte put down her schoolbag with a nod and took the bowl of soup from Cora. Nelson was in the study. Charlotte knocked on the door and Nelson looked up and said, "Come in." Charlotte put the bowl of soup on the desk and said, "Cora asked me to bring this to you." Nelson replied with a grunt. He then rested his chin on one hand and began to look Charlotte up and down. Then he suddenly spoke, "Kid, didn''t you cry because you missed me so much?" Charlotte immediately blushed and stammered, "Nah... I... I didn''t cry..." She paused and then asked as she thought of something, "Did youe back because of my call?" Nelson looked at her with a meaningful smile. He didn''t answer the question. Charlotte lowered her head. She had thought too highly of herself. She was not an important person, so how would Mr. rk especially go back for her? But she felt very satisfied at a second thought. It would be fine as long as Mr. rk was back. She felt very secure when he was back. Nelson suddenly reached out to sp Charlotte''s wrist and pulled her to sit down on hisp before she reacted. Being caught off guard, Charlotte subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and stared into his eyes dumbly. His eyes had a special ck color and there seemed to be a touch of red color in the depth of his ck pupils. His eyes looked extremely beautiful and his eyshes so long that she thought she could even put some matchsticks on them. Yet he gave people a sense of sharpness. However, right at this moment, his eyes were filled with smiles, which somehow reduced his sharpness. And there was a hint of tease in his eyes. He spoke slowly, "Kid, I stood the president up because of you. How could you treat me like this?" Charlotte, who was captivated by his handsomeness, was dumbfounded when she heard the words. She stammered, "Pre... President?" Nelson gruntedzily and rested his chin on her shoulder, saying, "I came to Oakwood Province for a meeting." Charlotte asked nervously, "Then... Will there be any trouble since you left in advance? Will Mr. President get mad at you?" "Of course, he will." Nelson didn''t even blush, pant, or blink when lying to this innocent kid. "It has a very serious consequence, but I still went back overnight tofort my Lottie." Charlotte was about to cry. A blush of shame appeared on her fair cheeks and she bit her bottom lip hard. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have called you." There was already a sob in her voice. Nelson realized that he had gone too far, but he also found his Little Lottie looked so beautiful when she cried. After appreciating her for a while, he finally spoke, "Actually, it''s not that serious. I''m happy that you called me when you were sad." Charlotte''s tears finally fell. She looked at him with her eyes teary and her soft voice sounded more attractive as she sobbed, "But... But...I''m sorry..." Nelson thought to himself, "Shit. It''s getting uncontroble." He coughed and said, "You don''t have to feel so sad. It''s no big deal, really. I left when the meeting was about toe to an end." Charlotte wiped away her tears and asked, "Really?" "Of course. It''s real." Charlotte finally felt relieved. She choked with sobs, "Please... Please don''t do this again." Nelson replied, "Well. I promise." He withdrew a tissue and wiped away Charlotte''s tears, asking, "Were you aggrieved? How?" Charlotte finally remembered why she came to find him. She pressed her lips and asked, "Don''t you know it?" The tricky Nelson looked righteous as he questioned, "How will I know if you don''t tell me?" Charlotte replied, "I thought you did that." She then told him about Samantha and asked, "Weren''t you the one who had helped me?" Nelson replied with a smile on his handsome face, "What do you think of it?" Charlotte answered, "I have no idea." "Then stop thinking about it?" Nelson suddenly stood up, startling Charlotte. Luckily, she had experience with this. She hugged his neck more tightly in a hurry and hooked her legs around his waist. Then she asked in a low voice, "What... What do you want to do?" Nelson replied, "Go downstairs for dinner." Charlotte asked dumbly, "Haven''t you eaten?" It was almost 8 o''clock at night. And at usual times, he would have dinner at about 6 p.m. Nelson looked down at her and replied, "I didn''t eat. I was waiting for you to have dinner with me." Charlotte felt warm in her heart. No one had waited for her for a meal, except for her mother and maternal grandfather. They had many dishes for dinner, including pan-fried yellow croaker, braised meatballs in brown sauce, pork ribs with fermented ck beans, pork with preserved vegetables, braised chicken, braised duck with shredded konjac, and seaweed and ham soup. Charlotte favored pork ribs with fermented ck beans and seaweed and ham soup very much and ate two bowls of rice. As she was so full, Nelson took her to the garden for a walk before allowing her to go back to her room to do her homework. Looking at Charlotte''s back, Waylon asked in confusion, "Mr. rk, why didn''t you admit that you''d helped Ms. Lopez?" Nelson was silent for a long while before replying, "She''s afraid of me." Waylon looked confused. Nelson looked down at his wristwatch and said, his cold voice drifting in the air, "I don''t want her to know about those filthy measures." Waylon was stunned for a while. Then he immediately understood. Mr. rk didn''t want Ms. Lopez to fear or stay away from him because of this matter... Nelson asked, "How are those people?" Waylon replied in a low voice, "Samantha and Owen have been jailed. And Freya... We''ve dealt with her." Nelson replied coldly, "Make it clean." Chapter 111 Go Back Early Chapter 111 Go Back Early Chapter 111 Go Back Early Rumors at school gradually died down. Although some people would still discuss this matter, after Reagan was expelled, students gradually realized that Charlotte was not a helpless illegitimate daughter like they thought she was and that her backer was probably a very powerful person. Therefore, they tacitly avoided provoking her. Charlotte felt more relieved. Nichs spun the pen between his fingers at high speed and slightly tilted his head to look at Charlotte, asking, "Who helped you with Samantha''s matter?" Charlotte paused and shook her head, answering, "I don''t know either." Nichs said with a smile, "How would someone help you without letting you know? That person is very powerful and Samantha was directly taken away from the municipal police station." Eloise turned around and joined the talk, "Yes. I wonder which kind-hearted person did this." Charlotte thought it was Nelson''s doing, but since thetter didn''t admit it, she became uncertain about it either. She replied with a smile, "I must thank that person if I know who it is." Cecilia spoke, "It has been past, so let''s drop this topic. We have a riding lesson this afternoon. Is anyone interested inpeting with me?" Eloise immediately rolled her eyes and retorted, "Ms. Wesley, you''re very skilled in horse riding. Who would want topete with you?" Cecilia pped Nichs'' desk and asked, "Nichs?" Nichs put down his pen and replied, "Okay." Eloise was not very interested in horse riding. Holding her chin, she looked around the ssroom and asked, "Hey, why is Andrew absent again?" Cecilia replied, "Someone said he was home arrested by his mother." "Why?" Eloise asked curiously. "Because of Charlotte. Andrew spoke for Charlotte when she was in trouble. You also know Andrew''s mother''s personality. Her desire to control... Tsk... She doesn''t want Andrew to get close to Charlotte." Hearing Rachel''s name, Charlotte suddenly remembered the cheque. It didn''t have a high face value, just ten hundred thousand. She had never seen Rachel before marrying into the rk family, however, she had learned about her methods when she studied in the Seventh High School. At that time, shortly after Andrew transferred into the new school, a middle-aged woman came to the Seventh High School. She mmed the cheque right onto Charlotte''s face in front of other students and asked her not to pester Andrew anymore. At that time, it caused amotion and Charlotte was almost expelled. She thought that woman must be Andrew''s mother. However, much to her surprise, Rachel looked down upon her so much that she even didn''t want to meet her in person. She just designated a servant to deal with her. "I''ll give you ten hundred thousand. It isn''t because the rk family is stingy, it''s just because you, Charlotte Lopez, are such a bitch and you only deserve this amount." "Actually, it''s not a small amount. It can cover your grandfather''s medical expenses for a month. Don''t feel aggrieved. We''ve been kind enough to you." "If you pester Andrew again, we won''t ask you to leave him with money anymore." ... Those words were still vivid in her mind. Apparently, Eloise knew a thing or two about Andrew''s family. Cecilia disdained Rachel very much and remarked, "She''s not the real daughter of the rk family. I don''t know why she acts so arrogantly every day. I heard that Mr. rk didn''t give a shit about her at all." Charlotte''s ears twitched when she heard the words "Mr. rk". She asked in a weak voice, "Have you ever seen Mr. rk?" Cecilia replied with a matter-of-the-fact tone, "No." Charlotte was rendered speechless. Eloise joined them with great interest, "Hey, I heard that Mr. rk looked very horrifying. Is that true?" "Probably. I heard from one of my friends several years ago that Mr. rk didn''t like to show up in public because he looked horrifying." Eloise heaved a sigh and said, "Although my cousin is Mr. rk''s adjutant, I''ve never seen him. I''m so afraid of cousin and I don''t dare to ask him about this." Cecilia said confidently, "He must look so ugly and ferocious. If he has a good appearance, why doesn''t he like to show up in public?" Eloise agreed, "I think so." Charlotte was rendered speechless again. Nelson''s face appeared in her mind. It was true that he looked very ferocious... But as for ugly... No ce of his body could be described as "ugly". "Indeed..." Charlotte contemted her words and continued, "I think Mr. rk is good-looking." Eloise and Cecilia immediately looked toward her and asked in unison, "Have you ever seen him?" Charlotte replied weakly, "No... No..." Cecilia said, "How would you know if you haven''t seen him?" Charlotte was lost for words. She wanted to tell them that Nelson was not ugly at all. However, Cecilia and Eloise had stopped talking about this and shifted to a new topic. ... At the weekend, Matthew came to pick up Charlotte on time. Nelson looked gloomy because he had just finished a bowl of bitter decoction. He didn''t even have a good attitude toward his own younger brother. He said ndly, "Take her back intact." Matthew nodded and replied, "Okay." Charlotte had prepared everything and was holding a little suitcase. Matthew took a nce at her and took the suitcase from her. Charlotte was surprised and hurriedly thanked him. Nelson sped Charlotte''s wrist and said gloomily, "He''s asking for your help, so you don''t have to thank him." Charlotte was a bit helpless to Nelson''s bad temper. She nodded and replied, "Okay." "Go back early." Nelson let go of her. Charlotte smiled, her eyes curving, and replied in a soft voice, "I see." ... The Ryker family was also a rich, prestigious family. But because most members of the family were engaged in the political circle, it didn''t have many connections with the rk family whose members mainly engaged in the military circle. Charlotte looked out of the car window to appreciate the scenery outside. Matthew who was driving the car suddenly broke the silence, "Don''t mention me if Ms. Ryker asks you about the rmender." Charlotte was dumbfounded. She asked, "Why?" "She may get unhappy if she knows you are rmended by me." Matthew''s handsome face looked expressionless, but the subtle narrowing of his eyes exposed his unease. Charlotte instinctively felt that something must have happened between the two. But as thoughtful as she was, she didn''t probe into it and just nodded her head. The Rykers'' mansion was simr to the rks'' mansion. It was also an ancient building. When Matthew stopped his car, Charlotte found someone was already waiting for them. It seemed like Matthew had informed them in advance. However, the maid looked very shocked when she saw Charlotte. It was not difficult to guess the reason because Charlotte looked too young. But the maid of the Ryker family was still very polite to Matthew and Charlotte. She led them to Fiona''s courtyard and exin with a smile of apology, "It''s such a coincidence that the patriarch of our family has to deal with some affairs and he has to ask our little young master to entertain you. Please don''t take it as disrespect." Matthew replied, "It doesn''t matter." They walked past a covered corridor and then reached the main hall of the mansion. There was a set of redwood furniture in the hall and its decoration was very ssical, elegant, and unique. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, the red-haired young man who was in a biker jacket and was sitting in a chair cross- legged and ying a game looked very ipatible with this living hall. The maid heaved a sigh and reported, "Little Young Mater, Mr. Matthew rk is here." The young man replied impatiently without even raising his head, "Don''t disturb me." Chapter 112 Sheer Luck Chapter 112 Sheer Luck Chapter 112 Sheer Luck The maid urged anxiously, "Little Young Mater." The young man finally raised his head, exposing his chiseled, handsome face. He looked like a hybrid and was very manly. It was just that he looked so gloomy as he replied, "I''m not deaf." he tossed his phone aside and took a nce at Matthew. Then he asked with a fake smile, "Mr. rk, why do you have time to visit us today?" Matthew replied expressionlessly, "You know the answer. Why do you bother asking this?" Den Ryker chuckled and turned to look at Charlotte, questioning, "She..." Charlotte stepped back a bit, feeling afraid of this unbridled young man. "Have you graduated from junior high school?" Denzily lit a cigarette and slightly squinted at Charlotte, asking, "Are you 13 years old? Or 14?" Charlotte replied angrily, her cheeks bulging, "I''m 18!" Den sneered and replied, "I''m sorry. I can''t see that from your appearance." Charlotte was rendered speechless. "That''s true. Mr. rk, don''t take people to the Rykers'' mansion randomly." A clear female voice suddenly sounded. Charlotte turned around and saw a girl who was wearing a red skirt walking into the hall. She had delicate makeup and looked beautiful. However, she looked somehow arrogant and condescending. The servants hurriedly greeted her, "Ms. Sienna Ryker." Sienna looked Charlotte up and down as if she was studying a piece of goods and her eyes looked critical as she remarked, "Mr. rk, I know you''re worried about Fiona''s health, but you can''t turn to any doctor out of anxiety. How can you bring such a smatterer to our home?" If it was in the past, Sienna, a daughter from a branch of the Ryker family, would not dare to talk to Matthew like this. She would just try her best to avoid meeting him. However... Sienna curled up her lips. Matthew felt guilty toward Fiona, so he wouldn''t resort to violence with any members of the Ryker family. Therefore, Sienna wasn''t afraid of him anymore and became more and more unbridled. Matthew said ndly, "She''s very skilled in medicine." Sienna sneered and retorted, "From her looks, I guess she even doesn''t grasp the pharmacodynamics. Skilled in medicine? Mr. rk, don''t be deceived by her." Matthew slightly frowned. Apparently, he was getting impatient. He asked, "When is it your turn to take charge of the Ryker family?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sienna''s face turned pale. She took a nce at Den, but thette acted as if it was none of his business and even said with a smile, "Why are you looking at me? Go on." Sienna shot a re at Charlotte and continued, "I won''t allow her to treat Fiona. I''m worried about it. What if Fiona''s condition gets worse after the treatment? Who will be responsible for it?" Charlotte wanted to tell them that she could just examine Fiona and that she wouldn''t give her any prescription. But Matthew spoke ahead of her, "I''ll be responsible for it." Sienna was a bit dumbfounded. Then she retorted sarcastically, "Mr. rk, I don''t believe your words. Not a bit." Matthew continued, "She curled my grandmother''s stoke and saved Commander Bet''s life. She''s truly skilled in medicine. Ms. Ryker, I don''t want to hear you humiliate her again." Sienna still wanted to say something, but Den interrupted her, "Enough, Sienna." Sienna was a bit afraid of her cousin and immediately shut up. Den took a nce at Charlotte and said, "I''ve heard of it. Did you save Commander Bet?" Charlotte nodded. Sienna couldn''t help but retort, "Probably it''s because of her sheer luck. Like a blind cat caught a dead rat." She acted as if she cared about Fiona very much, but in fact, she wished so much that Fiona would have to lie in bed for the rest of her life because she would only have a chance to stand out without Fiona. Therefore, it made sense for her to try all means to stop Fiona from recovering. Charlotte asked confusedly, "Miss, I won''t take it to my heart even if youpared me to a blind cat. But how could you rte Commander Bet to a dead rat?" Sienna was stunned. She retorted angrily, "It''s just a metaphor. What bullshit are you talking about? How would I satirize Commander Bet? I never expected you to have such a glib tongue." Charlotte said innocently, "But you were the one who said that." Sienna was lost for words. She was so enraged. Charlotte looked quiet, but in fact, she was very vicious. If her words spread out and the Bets knew that she had cursed Commander Bet by rting him with a dead rat, they would definitely beat her. They weren''t like Matthew after all! Den looked at Charlotte with great interest, which made her hair stand on end. She hurriedly said, "Let''s go to check on Ms. Ryker first." Den nodded and ordered, "Okay. Take her to Fiona''s room." A maid hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Please follow me." Charlotte turned around and took a nce at Matthew, only to find him still standing on the spot. It seemed like he didn''t intend to go to see Fiona together with her. Charlotte heaved a subtle sigh and followed the maid. Fiona''s courtyard was very tranquil. Except for the sound of the wind, only the chirps of insects could be heard. It was very suitable for recuperation. From this aspect, Charlotte could tell that Fiona was very favored by the Ryker family. The maid pushed open the door and Charlotte walked into the room, carrying her suitcase by herself. As soon as she entered, she found the decoration of the room was very simple. It was so simple that it didn''t fit Fiona''s identity as the eldest daughter of the Ryker family at all. Born into such a rich, powerful family, Fiona was undoubtedly favored by God. However, her room was decorated too simply. The only sophisticated decoration in the room should be the ivory bed with a gauze bed canopy hanging on it. The maid reported in a soft voice, "Ms. Ryker, the doctor is here." The girl lying in bed slowly sat up and said in a weak yet gentle voice, "Come over please." The maid then withdrew the bed canopy. Charlotte finally saw Fiona. She looked extremely thin with a pale face. However, as the saying went, beauty was immanent, rather than superficial. Even if she looked so thin, her beauty was still undeniable. And her eyes looked extremely charming. The corners of her eyes were slightly raised but on the whole, her eyes looked round, which made her look naughty and seductive. Fiona asked in shock, "So young?" Her voice was very soft and very pleasant to the ears. She wasn''t as arrogant as thosedies born into rich families. In terms of aura, Sienna looked more like the daughter of the Ryker family. The maid replied, "It''s said that she''s very skilled in medicine." Fiona didn''t judge Charlotte based on her appearance. She smiled at her and said, "Please." She paused and then added, "In fact, it''s the same no matter if I''ll receive treatment or not." Charlotte had a good impression of her. She said softly, "Ms. Ryker, please don''t be so pessimistic about it. Your mental state will have a great influence on it." Fiona only smiled at her words. She didn''t say anything about it." Charlotte sat down beside Fiona''s bed and said, "Please give me your hand." Fiona asked in shock, "Are you a traditional doctor?" Her shock made sense. Nowadays, modern medicine was trending and it has quickly reced traditional medicine''s position in people''s hearts as it had quick effects and could greatly lessen pain. It was already rare for the new generation like Fiona to know about traditional medicine. Charlotte nodded and replied, "Yes." Fiona smiled softly and praised, "You look so young, but you''re already so outstanding. When I was your age, what I did was run crazily in Seyso." Chapter 113 All Bark, No Bite Chapter 113 All Bark, No Bite Chapter 113 All Bark, No Bite Charlotte was shy with all thepliments and she blushed a little. After checking her pulse, Charlotte frowned slightly and said, "Ms... Ms. Ryker, your physical problems are all minor problems. You''ve been sick for so long because you are depressed..." Fiona didn''t expect that little girl to be so skilled in medicine, and she saw her problem just by checking her pulse. She pursed the corners of her pale lips and told her maid, "Leave us alone." The maid stepped back immediately. Fiona sighed softly, "What''s your name?" "Char... Charlotte." Fiona said, "Your name is cute... Your parents must love you very much." Charlotte smiled slightly and replied shyly, "My mother loves me very much." Fiona noticed that she only mentioned her "Mother" and didn''t continue to ask about her family. She said, "You are very good at medicine. You are right. I won''t get any better." Charlotte was taken aback and asked, "Why?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Fiona leaned against the head of the bed, closed her eyes, and said, "Charlotte, just pretend you didn''t figure out anything." Charlotte responded, "But if you let your body stay like this..." "I won''t live any longer, right?" Fiona smiled lightly, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to live since a long time ago. After holding onto it for so many years, I just want to give my family some time to ept it... So if I die now, they won''t be too sad." Charlotte continued, "No. They will still be sad." Fiona said helplessly, "But there is no other way. If you do something wrong, you will have to pay the price... Charlotte, I''m making atonement." Charlotte looked at Fiona. Her eyshes were long, slightly curled, partially concealing her hazy eyes. Her irises were in deep blue, much like Den''s, but weren''t as sharp and as fierce as that young man. They resembled a pool of soft seawater, filled with loneliness and destion. Fiona looked very sad. Charlotte felt like she should say something. She opened her mouth but only managed to say, "In... In this world, there are still many people who care about you." Fiona gently shook her head. Charlotte was silent for a while and packed up her small suitcase. "Ms. Ryker, if you ever change your mind, just let me know. I can treat your condition." "Thank you," Fiona said. "Then, I''ll make a move first." Charlotte picked up her suitcase and walked to the door. Suddenly, she turned around and asked, "Ms. Ryker, don''t you want to know who ask me to be here?" "It''s... It''s okay," Fiona closed her eyes and continued, "I know." ...... Charlotte returned to the living room and saw that Den seemed to have no concern for his elder sister''s condition. He was still lounging in the chair and ying games in the same posture as earlier. Charlotte happened to catch a glimpse of his screen. It was a very popr game she had seen her ssmates y, so she had a general understanding of the rules. She thought that since Den was looking so cool, he would be skilled at ying games, but... She shouldn''t have judged the book by its cover. Because Den wasn''t just bad at ying games, he was incredibly awful! Charlotte couldn''t help but mutter softly, "Shouldn''t you...have used that sh ability earlier? Now you could''ve shed over the wall and gotten into the dragon pit, avoiding getting pinned down." No one could have expected that Den had good ears, and he heard her even at that low volume. He immediately turned his head to re at Charlotte with a fierce look that seemed a bit intimidating. Charlotte took a step back unconsciously. Den asked, "You y it too?" Charlotte shook her head, "No." Den became more fierce instantly and continued, "Since you aren''t ying it, why are you commenting so much?" Charlotte was speechless and she didn''t dare to speak again. The maid said embarrassedly, "Sir just got home. He has something to tell Mr. rk. Please wait here for a moment." Charlotte nodded and replied, "Okay." She felt somewhat bored and her gaze drifted back to Den''s phone. The hero he was controlling was initially walking in a straight line, but for some reason, he suddenly made a turn and ran into the enemy''s ADC, getting stunned on the spot. Then, five enemies jumped out of the bushes, and despite his attempts to fight back, he was killed and sent back to the base to respawn. Charlotte was speechless and thought to herself, "How silly is he sending himself to them?" Den''s score was now 0-7-0, and he was furious, "Damn it! What the hell! Why do I keep running into them every time? It''s such a stupid game!" Charlotte thought to herself, "No, it''s not about the game. It''s your problem." Den had a respawn time of 48 seconds. He threw his phone to the side and as soon as he turned around, he saw Charlotte''s pitying eyes. Instantly, he exploded like a hedgehog, "What''s with that look? I was just outyed! I didn''t have time to react!" Charlotte hesitated, "Hmm, okay." Den didn''t say a word and he was getting angrier. Once his respawn time was up, Den resolutely emerged from the base, just in time to find his teammates engaging in a team fight. He immediately wanted to showcase some shy moves he learned online to impress Charlotte. However, just as he was charging up his first skill, the enemy hit him with a stunning projectile, leaving him stunned once again. The enemy''s Jungle and ADC took the opportunity and burst him down, getting him killed in just three seconds. Den was speechless. Charlotte didn''t know what to say either. Den felt extremely embarrassed and said, "It... It was an ident!" Charlotte replied, "The first skill has a charging time and it will dy. This hero mainly relies on basic attacks for damage in theter part of the game, and the third skill is used for crowd control." Den immediately seized the opportunity to mock her, as if he had caught her weakness, "You said you don''t y it!" Charlotte didn''t know how to respond. Watching their base getting destroyed, Den angrily quit the match and not even bothering to look at his abysmally low score. He said, "I bet you''re just good at talking! Come on, let''s do a one-on- one match. Use the same hero!" Charlotte took out her phone, "I can''t y it on my phone." Den raised his eyebrow and took out another phone from the cab, "I use this phone for another ount. The character setup is simr. You can use this." Since Charlotte was bored anyway, she decided to give it a try and took the phone over. Both of them chose the same hero for the one-on-one match. Charlotte understood the theory very well, but it was her first time ying it. So, she wasn''t even familiar with where to press the keys. As a result, Den easily defeated her. Den raised his eyebrows triumphantly and taunted, "Thought you were exceptionally good, but apparently not." Charlotte didn''t know how to refute and pursed her lips. She said, "Let''s try again." Den mocked, "Sure, you think I''m afraid of you?" Three minutester... "Damn it!" Den stomped his foot, "What the hell! How is this possible?" Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s not that difficult." Den was mentally shattered by being defeated. He asked, "Wait, was that your first time ying it?" Charlotte handed the phone back to Den and answered, "Yeah, but I''ve watched others y before." Den was speechless and thought to himself, "Damn it!" Chapter 114 The Interloping Third Party Chapter 114 The Interloping Third Party Chapter 114 The Interloping Third Party Den gave Charlotte a strange look and suddenly said, "You seem to have a gaming talent. Want to add me as a friend so that we can y together?" Charlotte shook her head and answered, "I don''t have time to y games." Den rolled his eyes, "If you''re eighteen, you should still be in school. Howe you don''t have time?" Charlotte puffed her cheeks, "I don''t have time! I need to study medicine!" Den clicked his tongue, "Just add me as a friend, and we can y together when you have time. I can gift you the suit of the character... Not to brag, but I have all kinds of suits on several of my ounts!" Charlotte was speechless. Den had already shown his QR code and said, "Scan it." Charlotte nced at his phone and then took out her phone to scan the QR code. Although she had no intention of ying games with him. It wasn''t about the time actually, it was just that his gaming skills were too awful! Coincidentally, at that moment, Matthew returned. Upon seeing Charlotte, he asked, "How is she doing?" Charlotte shook her head and said, "She has some issues of her own, and there''s nothing I can do about it." Matthew''s handsome and cold face remained expressionless. He closed his eyes and said, "That''s difficult." Charlotte didn''t say a word. Matthew nodded to Den and said, "Then, we''ll make our move first." Before Den could say anything, Sienna already spoke up, "I told you. Look at her! What makes you think that she will be able to make any diagnosis? I guess it''s not that Fiona has a problem. It''s just that your medical skills are inadequate, right?" Only then did Charlotte notice that Sienna had been in the living room all that time. She had been too concentrate in ying games with Den earlier and hadn''t paid attention to her. She nced at Sienna and waspletely unable to understand why she held such strong animosity towards her as they had just met. Charlotte hesitated for a moment and said, "I believe the previous doctor must have given the same diagnosis as I did, right?" Sienna hesitated for a moment and sneered, "That''s why I said they''re all a bunch of quacks!" Charlotte said, "Ms. Ryker, if you know nothing about medicine, then don''t simply make any comments." "Mementing simply?" Sienna sneered, "I''ve seen many mediocre doctors like you. You know that my family is wealthy and powerful, so you want to take advantage of it and make some money. In fact, you have no skills at all. You have no difference from those frauds who are selling fake remedies!" Charlotte bit her lip and tightly gripped the handle of her small suitcase. She was upset. That was what it would be like for being a doctor. If she sessfully treated the patient, it was what she was supposed to do. If she couldn''t save them, she would be considered a mediocre doctor, ipetent, and be med for harming lives. In the face of usations from patients'' family members, there was no room for argument. If she tried to exin the symptoms to them, they wouldn''t understand a thing. If she discussed pharmacology with them, they''d say that was the doctor''s business. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Since she was a child, her grandfather and mother taught her that the most important thing for a doctor was to maintain a steady mindset, but after so many years of studying, she still hadn''t learned it. Charlotte took a deep breath and looked at Sienna. If her grandfather encountered a situation like that, he''d probably just smiled and let it go, but she couldn''t respond in the same way. "Ms. Ryker," Charlotte looked directly into her eyes, "As doctors, we heal and support the wounded, but we are not gods. We do not possess the power to bring the dead back to life. We only fight against death, trying our best to save a life from its grasp. Since the first time I came here until now, I haven''t epted a single penny from your family, nor have I made any promises that I can cure Fiona. I''m sorry, but I couldn''t understand how you can confidently use me of taking advantage of your family." Sienna''s face turned pale because of Charlotte''s words, and she couldn''t refute her. She could only grit her teeth and re at Charlotte, "You..." "Ms. Ryker, my knowledge is limited. Please seek a more experienced doctor," Charlotte said. Then, she picked up her small suitcase and left without a trace of nostalgia. That made Sienna angry. She stomped her feet and yelled, "Who do you think you are?" Matthew looked at Charlotte with some surprise, He had always thought his sister-inw was a timid and easy-to-bully person, but he didn''t expect her to have such courage. He seemed to suddenly understand why his elder brother took an interest in her. "Sienna," Matthew''s expression was cold. His beautiful eyes looked stern as if they held a warning, "Ms. Lopez is my guest, and you can''t humiliate her." That was the first time in many years that Matthew had spoken harshly to Sienna, and she was stunned for a moment. Then, she immediately shut her mouth. Even though she knew how tolerant Matthew could be to her, she wouldn''t dare to confront him directly. Den nced at the time on his phone, casually stuffed it into his pants pocket, and yawned, "Sienna, you''ve been talking too much today." Sienna said in a pitiful tone, "I''m doing this for Fiona..." "You know very well who you''re doing it for." The young man looked at her with a faint smile and continued, "Don''t try to act smart in front of me." Sienna instantly looked crestfallen. Did Den always know it? Did Uncle also know about it? Then why did they still let her quickly gain her position in the Ryker family? Den nced at Matthew and said, "Goodbye." Matthew nodded and as he turned away, he seemed to nce slightly towards Fiona''s courtyard before quickly going to catch up with Charlotte. Den couldn''t be bothered with his scheming cousin and leisurely strolled to his sister''s courtyard. As he expected, he saw Fiona wearing a coat, standing in the attic, pushing a window open, and looking outside. She had a perfect view of Matthew getting into his car. "Sister," Den called out. Fiona turned around and smiled, "What makes you here?" Den looked at her elder sister''s paleplexion. His sister didn''t look like that in his memories. She used to be vibrant and bright, like a little sun. Everyone around her could feel her radiating energy. The days of youthful vigor, the blooming of spring flowers, all seemed to have turned into a distant dream, gradually settling into the gentle and pale smile of the youngdy from the Ryker family, who was standing in front of him. "I came to see you," Den averted his gaze and held his sister''s hand, "Your hands are so cold. Did you catch a cold from the wind?" "I''m fine," Fiona said. She looked out the window, and the ck car was gone. "If you wanted to see him, why didn''t you just go out and meet him directly?" Den suddenly asked. Fiona was taken aback and slowly replied, "I''d rather not see him. I can''t face him." "Ophelia''s death was never your fault, you..." Fiona looked at him silently, shook her head, and gestured for him to stop talking. Just hearing that name was already unbearable for her. In that hopeless rtionship, she was just the interloping third party. Matthew was willing to bring someone to provide medical care for her out of...guilt. But if she couldn''t get a man''s love and only possessed his guilt, what was the point? Chapter 115 No One Didnt Like Her Chapter 115 No One Didn''t Like Her Chapter 115 No One Didn''t Like Her "About what happened today... I hope you won''t get angry." Charlotte shook her head, "I''m not angry. I''ve encountered situations like this many times before." Mathew nodded, "That''s good." "Regarding Fiona..." Charlotte looked at the fast-moving scenery outside and said, "Her physical health is not a big issue, but the key is her mindset. It seems like... She doesn''t wish to live anymore." Charlotte expected Matthew to be surprised, but he remained calm and said, "I know." Charlotte thought for a moment and added, "She told me that she''s seeking redemption." Matthew''s eyebrows furrowed deeply, and he suddenly stepped on the brakes, "I... I need to have a cigarette." Charlotte nodded. She leaned against the window of the back seat and seeing that Matthew''s cold and stern profile as he lowered his head slightly to light a cigarette. Matthew''s appearance was not very simr to Nelson''s. Nelson''s looks were probably inherited from his mother, with a delicate and stunning beauty, as if every contour of his features was intricately crafted by a divine hand. On the other hand, Matthew exuded a sense of coldness and solemnity. His features were well-defined and seemed to be chiseled with sharpness, devoid of any softness or tenderness, making gentleness seem out of ce on him. But in that momentary silhouette, Charlotte unexpectedly caught a glimpse of an assemge of Nelson in between Matthew''s brows and eyes. Matthew quickly adjusted his emotions, and he returned even before finishing the cigarette. Matthew dropped Charlotte off at Oswye Community and then he left. When Charlotte entered the vi, she found there was a guest inside. The guest was an elderly man who appeared to be close to his 80s. He dressed neatly in a suit. His hair waspletely grey and he was having a long beard. His spirit was lively and his aura was strong, giving off a very benevolent vibe. Nelson sat opposite the old man, wearing a simple ck round-neck home attire that revealed a hint of his sharp corbone. Combined with his exquisite features, he looked like the kind of person who could easily captivate countless young girls. When his gaze swept over Charlotte, he raised his chin slightly and said, "Come over." Charlotte obediently walked up to him. Nelson said, "This is Mr. Harrison Xavier." Charlotte''s eyes immediately lit up and shouted out in her mind, "Harrison Xavier!" He was a renowned national medical expert who stood at the pinnacle of the medical world! She often heard her grandfather talk about him, praising his unparalleled medical skills, but he had stopped seeing patients for a long time due to his old age. She never expected to meet Mr. Xavier in person! Charlotte''s current mood could be described as a fangirling young girl who had met her idol! Feeling a bit overwhelmed, Charlotte bowed to Mr. Xavier, "Hello! I''m Charlotte Lopez!" Harrison was taken aback for a moment, then smiled warmly, "Hello, young girl." Charlotte blushed and apologized, "I got too excited when I saw you." Harrison chuckled gently, "You look very young. Have you heard of me before?" "My grandfather often speaks highly of you," Charlotte replied. She continued, "Our family has been practicing medicine for generations, so I have grown up hearing your name all the time." Harrison carefully looked at Charlotte and suddenly said, "Young girl, the way you look reminds me of a young talent I once knew. She was extremely brilliant back then, butter..." He paused, sighed, and asked, "Do you know Madelyn Moore?" Charlotte was taken aback. Madelyn Moore... That was her mother. "She is my mother. Do you know her?" Charlotte asked nervously. Perhaps Madelyn was too low-key and kept a low profile, as very few people knew her. Charlotte''s memories of her mother were somewhat blurry, and she couldn''t form a clear image even with the help of others. During those ten years, Madelyn lived like an invisible person, and no one paid any attention to her. It was the first time she heard her mother''s name from someone else''s mouth. "So, you are her daughter..." Harrison muttered, "No wonder you look somewhat familiar... Young girl, your mother, she almost became my disciple back then. Is she doing well now?" Charlotte paused and said, "She passed away eight years ago." Harrison was silent for a moment. Then, he sighed, "I told her back then, but she wouldn''t listen... Young girl, is your grandfather, Mr. Moore, doing well?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte replied, "My grandfather is doing alright, but he needs to stay in the hospital." Harrisonmented, "Your grandfather and I were once kindred spirits who mette in life. The Moore family was full of extraordinary talents. When your grandfather was only 20 years old, he already earned my admiration and respect. Your mother also shined brightly in the field of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s just a pity that..." "What''s a pity?" However, Harrison didn''t continue but asked, "Young girl, are you studying medicine too?" Charlotte nodded, "Yes, I just went to see Ms. Ryker." "Do you mean Fiona?" Harrison seemed to be familiar with Fiona and shook his head, saying, "That girl... It''s her own struggles, and there''s nothing we can do about it." Charlotte felt a bit sad and said, "But I feel that Ms. Ryker shouldn''t feel that way. Her life could have been beautiful." Harrison responded, "That''s her karma. Others can''t intervene." Charlotte sighed and said, "Can you tell me more about my mother?" "Why not?" "Thank you!" ...... Nelson didn''t say a word and coldly observed Charlotte''s excitement and sneered. Oh well, now that old man was more interesting to her than he was. Completely unaware of someone''s resentment, Charlotte continued to ask with excitement, "What happened next?" Harrison said, "Because she was mischievous, I punished her to organize the herbal storage room... It was a veryrge warehouse with various types of herbs. She was so angry at the time that she cried, saying that I didn''t care about her at all and she wanted to go back to her parents to comin. It really left me both amused and exasperated." Harrison shook his head and added, "Looking back now, although she was not my apprentice, she was my favorite junior. She was talented, clever, and adorable. Everyone liked her." He smiled slightly, "I still remember how she used tough. It was so bright and lovely." Charlotte couldn''t help but smile too, "I never thought my mother was so mischievous when she was young." Harrison waved his hand and said, "Because she was the only daughter in the family, your grandfather and grandmother doted on her, making her spoiled and temperamental. She would cry at the slightest provocation, wanting the whole world to know if she felt wronged. She couldn''t be disciplined or scolded. It was hard to deal with her." Charlotte chuckled, but in her mind, she was feeling a bit puzzled. The image of her mother described by Mr. Xavier was quite different from the one Charlotte was familiar with... What could have caused such a drastic change in Madelyn''s personality? Chapter 116 The Obedient One Chapter 116 The Obedient One Chapter 116 The Obedient One "Mr. Xavier," Nelson suddenly spoke, "I remember it''s almost time for your afternoon nap, right?" Seeing the unfriendly look of Nelson, Mr. Xavier coughed and stood up, "Ahem, yes, you''re right. I will make a move first, then." Charlotte couldn''t bear to see him leaving and said, "Let me walk you out!" Mr. Xavier hesitated, knowing that Nelson wasn''t pleased with his presence. Charlotte insisted on escorting him to his car, and only after he left did she return to the living room and ask Nelson, "Mr. rk, why did Mr. Xaviere here today?" "Somebody asked him toe and check on my condition," Nelson casually replied, "You seem quite interested in him." "Mr. Xavier is one of my idols!" Charlotte admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed." Though I still have a long way to gopared to him, I''ll work hard to improve my skills." Nelson smirked and asked, "What about me?" "Oh?" Charlotte looked at him nkly, "What does this have to do with you?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What am I to you?" Harrison asked. Charlotte was taken aback, and after a while, she stammered with her blushed face, "You... You''re a very important person to me!" "If in the future, Mr. rk ends up living on the streets, I would definitely reach out to help you and bring you home. Taking care of you like my father!" Nelson thought to himself, "I didn''t expect me to be so important to her." Feeling slightly better, he asked, "Did you have your lunch?" Charlotte shook her head, "Not yet." Nelson tilted his head and suggested, "Let''s have lunch then." Charlotte enjoyed the meals prepared by Cora and ended up drinking an extra bowl of soup, which left her feeling quite full. Nelson nced at the sky outside and said, "Let me take you out for a walk." It was an overcast day, with a slightly cool breeze, perfect for a stroll. Charlotte gently touched her slightly protruding belly and nodded. Nelson casually picked up a jacket and draped it over her shoulders, saying, "Raise your arms." Charlotte looked at him in confusion but raised her arms as he instructed. With a slight frown, Nelson helped her put on the jacket, making sure both sleeves were in ce, and said, "It''s windy outside." He stood very close to her and almost enveloped her in his arms. Charlotte could see a glimpse of his exposed corbone, and she could smell the faint scent of tobo and orange blossom shower gel, which filled her nostrils and made her mind feel chaotic. His voice was low and husky when he spoke, which was sexy and seductive. Her brain felt jumbled, and she inexplicably imagined a scene of dancing amidst mes and ice. A soft rose color crept up Charlotte''s delicate and fair neck, spreading to her cheeks. She took two hurried steps back, breathing heavily, and lowered her head, "Thank... Thank you, Mr. rk." Nelson tucked his hands into his pockets and looked down at her, "In all my life, besides dressing myself, I''ve only dressed Matthew, when he was only two years old. You are the third person." Charlotte didn''t know what to say and thought to herself, "Is that something worthwhile to brag about?" Mr. rk, being a shrewd businessman, surely had some ulterior motive for doing something out of the ordinary. He leisurely asked, "So, how do you n to repay me?" Charlotte was speechless. She waspletely overwhelmed by that old man''s shamelessness. Sighing in her heart, she mustered up the courage, stood on her tiptoes, and quickly ced a kiss on the handsome side of his face. Then, she immediately lowered her head in embarrassment. The satisfied old man who had achieved his goal held onto Charlotte''s wrist and said, "You''re so obedient." Charlotte didn''t say a word. The greenery in the Oswye Community was well done, as it had hired world-ssndscape designers. No matter where one looked, it was a beautiful sight. Charlotte had never strolled around that ce which she had only heard of before. In the past, she had only heard the name "Oswye Community" in the longing voices of Vivian and others. Who would have thought that one day she would live here and go for a walk with the man who was once considered a legendary devil? Though Nelson was holding her wrist like he was holding a dog''s leash to keep her from running around. Walking past a flower bed, Charlotte softly said, "Those are peonies." Peonies were known for nourishing the blood and replenishing vitality, easing pain, and soothing the liver. Following her gaze, Nelson looked over. April was the peony''s blooming season, and the peonies in the flower bed were in full bloom, disying beautiful colors of red and purple. There was a line of poetry that said, "In the courtyard, peonies are graceful and unmatched." Indeed, it was not an exaggeration for peonies. The flowers bloomed without any strong stem, a true symbol of a flower that could only thrive in a peaceful environment. Suddenly, a swallowtail butterfly flew by, and Charlotte''s eyes lit up. She immediately broke free from Nelson''s hand and chased after the butterfly like a child. Nelson followed her leisurely, watching her chasing the butterfly with such joy as if she was a little girl. A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes subconsciously. Charlotte''s health was not very good, and she got tired after only five minutes of chasing. She squatted on the side of the road to catch her breath, and Nelson reached out to help her up, asking, "What''s wrong?" Charlotte shook her head, her cheeks flushed, and asked, "Nothing. I''m just tired." Nelson hugged her slender waist and said, "Running around like this right after eating is not good for your stomach." Charlotte smiled softly, her voice was gentle and soft, "It''s okay, I can''t run for more than a few minutes anyway." As she watched the fluttering swallowtail butterfly, she suddenly recalled some of her childhood memories. Back when she was around five or six years old, due to her poor health, she could only watch other children y. Back then, the Moore family was not as declining as it was now and was still comparable to the Lopez family. After all, Dominic''s medical skills were well-known, and many people came to seek his medical advice. Charlotte''s grandfather had a younger brother, who had many children and grandchildren around the same age as Charlotte. Under the pretense of improving the family''s rtionship, they sent three children to the Moore family to stay temporarily. Charlotte remembered the three of them were siblings. The eldest sister was Raegan, the second brother was Lorenzo, and the youngest sister was Giselle. At first, when she met the three of them, Charlotte was very happy. However, within a couple of days, she realized that Raegan and Lorenzo didn''t like her at all. They took advantage of her not reporting things to the adults and bullied her relentlessly. Giselle wanted to stop them, but she was powerless. During that time, a lot of Charlotte''s stuff was taken by Raegan, who pretended that she had given them to her and forced Charlotte to act as if they were gifts from Reagan in front of the elders. During their ytime, they never let Charlotte join them. Those toys that were bought specifically for Charlotte by Madelyn were all taken by Raegan and Lorenzo. Charlotte still vividly remembered that when the three siblings were ying with a small ser ball that she liked very much, she wanted to join them. But Reagan used her weak body as an excuse, made her sit aside all day long, and watched them y. Chapter 117 Was She The Only One Who Hated Charlotte Chapter 117 Was She The Only One Who Hated Charlotte Chapter 117 Was She The Only One Who Hated Charlotte The three of them had been living with the Moore family for almost a year. Raegan and Lorenzo became bolder in their actions. When the pocket money they extorted from Charlotte wasn''t enough, they even threatened her to steal Madelyn''s jewelry and sell it. Of course, Charlotte refused, but Reagan and Lorenzo had their ways. They would hit her, twist her arm, and insult her. Those malicious acts theymitted still horrified Charlotte when she looked back on those memories. At that time, the eldest kid among them was Reagan, who was only ten years old. After Madelyn discovered the injuries on Charlotte''s body, she was very angry. The next day, she sent those three children away and cut off contact with her uncle for many years. As Charlotte recalled those events now, the most profound memory was of herself sitting alone on the grass, watching the Moore siblings ying with the ball. "What are you thinking about?" Nelson suddenly asked. Charlotte was taken aback for a moment, then replied, "Um... I was thinking about having an ice cream." After running around for a while, she had worked up a slight sweat, and indeed, she felt like having an ice cream. Nelson narrowed his eyes and looked at her for a while. Then, he said, "Wait here for me." Charlotte nodded obediently. Nelson walked a few steps, then turned back as if he was worried and pointed his finger at her, saying, "Wait there." Charlotte was speechless and thought to herself, "I''m not a kid!" After Nelson left, Charlotte squatted on the ground with nothing to do, watching ants carrying things. She didn''t intentionally bother them or extend a helping hand and unknowingly became engrossed in observing them. It was only when a car horn was heard and she snapped out of her trance. Charlotte looked up nkly and saw a familiar car parked by the roadside. Since she didn''t move, the car honked impatiently twice. After that, Charlotte stood up and opened the passenger door, getting into the car. She curiously looked at Nelson and asked, "Are we going out?" Nelson started the car, his voice was calm, and he said, "You said you want an ice cream, so I want to take you out to buy it." Charlotte took a moment to process his words before understanding. She felt a bit surprised by the gesture, "Actually, I don''t really want it that much..." Nelson nced at her sideways, "If you want something, just say it." Charlotte pursed her lips and nodded lightly. Nelson found a nearby ice cream shop, but just as he was about to get out of the car, Charlotte hurriedly held him back and said, "Wait a moment!" Nelson lowered his gaze to her hand holding onto him and smiled faintly, "What''s the matter?" Charlotte pointed to his face, "If you go out like this, you''ll definitely attract all the attention." Nelson replied calmly, "They wouldn''t dare." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. While saying that, he directly opened the car door and told Charlotte, "Let''s go." Charlotte had no choice but to get out of the car. As she had thought, with Nelson''s physique and looks, he stood out like a spotlight on the stage, instantly attracting everyone''s attention. However, those people didn''t dare toe closer to look at him, let alone took out their phones to secretly take his photos. Charlotte was a bit puzzled, but she didn''t ask. Nelson reached out, grabbed her head, and pulled her towards him. With her by his side, he entered the ice cream shop without even sparing a nce at the onlookers. Charlotte hadn''t eaten much ice cream before, so she bought a matcha-vored one. Nelson wasn''t interested in it and just leaned against the side, watching her make the purchase. The staff didn''t dare to look up at him and asked Charlotte in a hushed voice, "Um... Miss, is he your boyfriend?" Charlotte was taken aback for a moment and then shook her head, "No, he''s not." "He looks so fierce," the staff whispered, "I can''t even look at his face. His aura is too intimidating." Charlotte didn''t know what to say. Mystery solved. So, it turned out that man looked fierce, which exined why no one dared to take photos of him. The ice cream was quickly prepared, and Nelson paid for it. He held Charlotte''s wrist and led her out of the ice cream shop, just like leading a little child. The customers and staff in the shop let out a sigh of relief and thought to themselves, "Gosh, he is so scary!" "Vinny," Emilia whispered, "Did you see the man just now?" Vivian felt annoyed and distracted, "No... No, I didn''t." "What a pity! He must be very handsome," Emilia murmured, "But his aura is just too intimidating... If he stood in front of me, I''d definitely go weak in the knees." Vivian''s mind was filled with the image of the figure she caught just now... That person looked so much like Charlotte. Her tone was unfriendly as she said, "You''re already weak in your knees." Emilia noticed that Vivian was in a bad mood and tried to cheer her up, "By the way, how is Charlotte doing now? I heard there was a girl causing trouble at your school. Is that true?" "It''s true." Vivian''s expression became even more unpleasant as she mentioned it, "But the truth is, it has nothing to do with Char." Not only that, but she also lost her powerful tool, Reagan. Now, in Srnya High School, she became alone and powerless... How could a despicable person like Charlotte have such a big influence and so many people were helping her... Who was that man just now? Could he be the legendary "Mr. rk"? If that was the case... How could Mr. rk possibly apany Charlotte to a ce like that? Wasn''t he supposed to be on the verge of death? Vivian had been trying to convince herself that the man was just a fling Charlotte had recently gotten involved with, but every time she thought of the terrifying oppressive aura he brought when he entered the shop... She couldn''t deceive herself. It was a kind of pressure that only someone who had stood at the pinnacle of power could have, and it was impossible to replicate. If that man was "Mr. rk"... Vivian clenched her fist. What made Charlotte deserve Mr. rk''s love? If it had been her who entered the rk family back then, could she have... That thought made Vivian wish she could tear Charlotte apart and swallow her. Emilia was afraid of Vivian''s expression and asked cautiously, "Vinny?" "What''s wrong?" Vivian''s face returned to a smile, and she looked gentle and radiant again, "Sorry, I got lost in my thought just now." "What were you thinking about?" Vivian smiled, "It''s just some school matters. Aren''t you always craving the cream puffs from this shop? Give them a try." The smile on Vivian''s lips extended to her eyes. Perhaps she wasn''t entirely alone at Srnya High School. After all, she wasn''t the only one who hated Charlotte. ...... Charlotte took a bite of the ice cream and found it delicious. Her eyes squinted with happiness, "This is really good." "You can only eat half of it," Nelson saidzily, "Otherwise, your stomach won''t be able to handle it." Charlotte acknowledged and nned to finish eating before getting back into the car. However, she noticed a group of children across the street. That ice cream shop was located opposite a residential area, so there was a rtivelyrge crowd of people over there. Among the passing crowd, there was a woman who was scolding a young boy and tugging on his ear. Her voice was so loud that it could be heard clearly on the street, almost deafening. Chapter 118 I Could Adopt It Chapter 118 I Could Adopt It Chapter 118 I Could Adopt It "You worthless thing! I already took you in out of my kindness, and now you want to keep another worthless thing at home? Let me tell you, forget about it!" "If you don''t listen to me, then don''t bother toe back! I''d be better off without you!" "Immediately get rid of this damn animal!" The woman''s sharp voice was apanied by the cries of the child, creating an inexplicable sense of sorrow. The young boy held a dirty little puppy tightly in his arms while tears were streaming down his face. He endured the woman''s scolding without resistance and instead protected the little puppy in his arms with great care. More and more people gathered to watch the scene. The woman seemed to be embarrassed by the attention and spat angrily, "Let me tell you, if you don''t get rid of this animal, you can forget about coming home today!" After saying that, she pushed through the onlookers and left. The surrounding childrenughed and teased, "Arthur, your mom doesn''t want you anymore! She has gone home without you!" "Why do you like this dirty dog so much? My mom says only the same kind likes to be together. Are you also a dog? Haha!" "Why aren''t you saying anything, Arthur? Try to bark!" "Did you be dumb after being beaten up by your mother?" "She''s not my mom!" The young boy hoarsely replied, "She''s not!" The group of children was startled by his appearance, and they made mocking faces, "You''re just a homeless stray dog!" "How could you have the nerve to threaten me? Just wait until I tell my dad when I get home, you''ll get what''sing to you!" "Arthur, your mom doesn''t even want you!" Words spoken by children could be the most hurtful. Tears streamed down the boy''s face, but he didn''t let out a single cry. He simply held the little puppy tightly in his arms, and the puppy seemed to sense his sadness, emitting a soft whimper. The children left after they were done mocking him. The onlookers offered a few words of advice, feigning some goodwill, and an elderly person stepped forward to help the young boy up. She said, "Boy, stop crying and go home now." The boy wiped his dirty face and said, "Granny... can you help me take care of this puppy? Its mother passed away, and my family won''t let me keep it..." The elderly person nced at the little furry creature and hesitated, "Well, my daughter-inw is allergic to dog fur..." The light in the boy''s eyes dimmed, but he quickly looked at others, "Miss... can you help me?" "I have to work usually, and I don''t have time... I can''t take care of it," said the officedy, feeling embarrassed. The boy then turned to a middle-aged man, "Uncle! The puppy is very well-behaved! Please..." The man shook his head, "Sorry, I can''t keep pets at home!" No one said anything. The goodwill shown by those people earlier seemed to be false. With just a gentle push, the mask of hypocrisy shattered entirely. Even if the young boy held a clean and tidy puppy in his arms, very few people would be willing to take it. After all, pets were more of a source of asional joy for most people. When it came to actually taking responsibility for them, including the expenses for food, supplies, and vines, not many were willing to bear the burden. The light in the boy''s eyes flickered, and the onlookers were afraid he would turn to them for help. They quickly left, leaving the young boy sitting in ce, holding the puppy silently and crying. It was as if the world, vast as it was, could no longer amodate him and that little puppy. He gently touched the puppy''s head and whispered, "Don''t worry... I won''t let you be a stray dog. If nobody is willing to take care of you, I''ll stay with you." The little puppy whimpered softly, seemed like it wasforting the young boy. Arthur smiled, wiped away his tears with the back of his hand, and said, "You''re the only thing my mom left for me... I''ll protect you with all my heart." A gust of wind passed, and his thin body shivered, revealing his prominent ribs. He looked incredibly emaciated. Just as he was about to go to another ce to ask around, a pair of snowy-white, clean sports shoes appeared before him. He slowly looked up and saw a pair of beautiful eyes gazing down at him. "Hello, little one," a gentle voice spoke. Those were the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen in his life. They resembled the dazzling morning star hanging in the sky. "Hello," Arthur stammered, "What... What''s wrong?" Charlotte nced at the puppy in his arms and smiled, "Are you trying to find a new owner for this puppy?" Arthur''s eyes brightened and he hurriedly said, "Yes! Miss, would you be willing to adopt it? It''s from our old dog. After my mom passed away, the old dog died too. My stepmother won''t let me keep it, and she wants to get rid of it... I really have no other choice..." Charlotte replied, "I can adopt it." Arthur immediately felt overjoyed and lifted the puppy''s front paws to hold it up, saying, "That''s fantastic! You have an owner now!" He wanted to put the puppy in Charlotte''s arms, but he was afraid of dirtying her pristine white clothes. He felt embarrassed and said, "Miss, let me find a ce to bathe it first." He was worried that Charlotte might not want to adopt the little dirty dog, he quickly added, "It''s very cute! Super cute! It''s just that it hasn''t had a bath in a long time..." Charlotte smiled and didn''t mind at all. She hugged the puppy in her arms and said, "It''s okay. I''ll take it home and bath it." She gently touched the young boy''s head and asked, "Was that woman your stepmother?" Arthur lowered his head and replied, "Yes. She doesn''t like me." Charlotte said, "It''smon for stepmothers not to like their stepchildren." Arthur''s eyes welled up with tears, and he continued, "But even my dad doesn''t like me anymore! They used thepensation money from my mom''s passing to buy a new house and have a new baby brother. They threw away all of my mom''s things and even the dog, they wouldn''t let me keep it..." Charlotte sighed inwardly and recalled there was a saying, "Where there''s a stepmother, there''s bound to be a stepfather." The ancients were so right. If the stepmother didn''t have her own child, it might still be alright, but once the stepmother had her own child, the previous child was basically living a nightmare. Charlotte softly said, "It''s alright, I''ll take care of the dog for you. Don''t worry. If possible, you can come to see the dog in the future." Arthur was excited, "Really?" "Of course," Charlotte replied, "How old are you?" "I...am fourteen years old." Charlotte was surprised because the child seemed so small and skinny that she thought he was only ten years old. She couldn''t believe that he was already fourteen. "Study hard, and you''ll have a bright future," Charlotte said with a gentle smile, "Once you be stronger in the future, there will be no one to stop you from doing whatever you want." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Really?" Chapter 119 The Wild Move Chapter 119 The Wild Move Chapter 119 The Wild Move Charlotte looked at the young boy with his bright, obsidian-like eyes and said, "It''s true." Chen Shi lowered his head and smiled shyly, "Thank you, Miss." Charlotte replied, "Now, you should go home quickly. It''s not safe for you to be out here alone." "Okay." Arthur obediently nodded. After he took a couple of steps, he heard the soft voice again, "By the way, let me give you my phone number so we can stay in touch." Charlotte wrote her phone number on Arthur''s arm with a pen. Then, she took a piece of candy out of her pocket and put it in his palm. It was a candy the ice cream shop attendant had given her just now. She spoke gently, "Go now." Arthur looked at her and then he looked at the candy in his hand and nodded heavily. As he walked towards the entrance of the residential area, he suddenly turned back. He saw Charlotte standing in front of a pitch-ck car, talking to an unusually tall and big man. Arthur couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, but his intuition told him that man was definitely not an ordinary person. He quickly averted his gaze, looking at the candy in his hand, and then clenched it tightly in his palm. ...... "I acted impulsively earlier," Charlotte exined softly, "Please don''t be angry. I''ll take a taxi back by myselfter. I won''t ride in your car." Nelson''s eyes were cold as he looked at the little dirty dog nestled in Charlotte''s arms. "What after that? Where do you n to keep it?" Charlotte thought for a moment and said, "I''ll check with my ssmates. They might..." "ssmates?" The man narrowed his eyes, pushed Charlotte against the car, and spoke with a voice that sounded hoarse and indifferent, "Charlotte, if you just act coquettish with me, this issue can be easily resolved. Why do you need to go to your ssmates? Which ssmate is that close to you? Tell me." Charlotte had no idea what that old man was upset about. Wasn''t he looking at the dog with disdain? He seemed unwilling to keep it. But she also knew that arguing with that unpredictable man would not end well, so she bowed her head and say, "I... I can see that you don''t like pets, so..." "I indeed don''t like pets," Nelson said calmly, "But if you offer me some benefits, we can still discuss it." Charlotte''s eyes immediately lit up with excitement, "Really?" "Of course." "In that case..." Charlotte pondered for a moment, "I''ll go back and cook lots of delicious food for you!" Nelson said with a wry smile, "That''s not necessary." He bent slightly, ignored the gaze of others, and fixed his dark eyes on Charlotte''s rosy and tender lips. They looked quite delicious. He wondered if they would have a fragrant and sweet taste when pressed against his own... "Give me a kiss," the old man whispered enticingly, "and I''ll allow you to keep the dog." Charlotte let out a sigh of relief. Well, it was just a kiss, and she had already given him so many kisses, so it wouldn''t hurt to give one more. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was about to peck him on the cheek when she saw Nelson smirk mischievously. He extended a long and slender index finger, and the white tip of his finger tapped on his own lips, saying, "Kiss me here." Charlotte was speechless. There was a moment of silence. Ah! Nelson was somewhat surprised by Charlotte''s rtivelyposed expression. He thought the little girl would blush and explode with embarrassment upon hearing his request. Little did he know that Charlotte was already beyond embarrassed, feeling so awkward that her brain was aplete mess. She appeared calmer than usual, but that was just an illusion. Her mind was in chaos. She tried to appearposed as she asked, "Right here?" Nelson looked at her with interest and said, "Is there a problem?" Charlotte was already unsure of what she was saying, "Sure, I can do that." Nelson remained calm and said, "Then, proceed." Charlotte didn''t know what to say. Now the question was, how should she do it? What should she do? Charlotte subconsciously nced at Nelson''s lips. His lips had a pale color, giving off a sense of cold sharpness, but they also appeared soft. The shape of his lips was exceptionally attractive, with a slight upward curve that hinted at a mischievous smirk, which could melt someone''s heart. It seemed like they would feel quite nice to touch. Nelson waited for a long time but he didn''t receive the anticipated kiss from that girl. Instead, he saw Charlotte looking bewildered and pitiful. Nelson was speechless. He was about to give up and made the first move. Suddenly, he saw Charlotte seemed to gather her courage, and hooked her arm around his neck. Then, she tightly closed her eyes and ced a quick peck on his thin lips. The entire process didn''tst more than three seconds. At the moment when their lips touched, Charlotte felt her mind bing dizzy, like the intoxicating scent of camellia flowers on a September morning, leaving her in a state of confusion. Nelson''s eyes darkened slightly as he naturally pulled Charlotte''s slender waist, indirectly preventing her from falling to the ground due to her weak legs. The ambiguous posture of the two attracted more and more onlookers. Nelson coldly opened the car door, pushed Charlotte inside, and then got into the driver''s seat,pletely blocking everyone''s view. Charlotte''s face began to blush slowly, and Nelson knew that she was regaining her senses. He turned to her with a smile and asked, "Why are you so shy?" Charlotte pursed her lips with holding the dirty little dog in her arms, and couldn''t bring herself to look at him. Her voice was soft and timid, clearly showing her embarrassment, "I... I''m not shy..." "Okay, if the little girl says she''s not shy, then she''s not." Nelson chuckled lowly, augh that seemed to emanate from deep within his chest, heavy and muffled, with an indescribable allure. Charlotte''s face became redder. Nelson recalled the soft touch from earlier and thought that if they were to "deepen their interaction" a bit more, he was pretty sure that the little girl would surely blush to the point as if she was bleeding. So, he decided to take it step by step and not rush things. Instead of saying anything further, he took out his phone and sent a message to Waylon, asking him to handle the onlookers who might had took photos today. Waylon was busy with something, but as soon as he saw the message from Mr. rk, he immediately started to take care of it. In less than ten minutes, he received several photos, all of which were a bit blurry but still clear enough to show the tall man pressing the girl against the ck car. It was evident to any keen observer that it was a "wall m" move. Waylon was speechless and thought to himself, "Is Mr. rk being so wild now?" He carefully appreciated the photos and then started to process and seal them, making sure they wouldn''t be leaked online. Meanwhile, the audacious Mr. rk was currently staring at the silly dog. The dog looked meek and submissive in Charlotte''s arms but showed strong resistance towards Nelson. Every time it saw him getting too close to Charlotte, it would bare its teeth and look ferocious, although it didn''t have much intimidating power and looked rather cute. Chapter 120 A Little Toy That Was Kept for Fun Chapter 120 A Little Toy That Was Kept for Fun Chapter 120 A Little Toy That Was Kept for Fun Charlotte was afraid that Nelson might change his mind if he got upset, so she quickly tucked the little puppy into her arms. In an instant, a dirty paw print appeared on her clean white t-shirt. Nelson''s face got darkened and said, "Throw it in the trunk." Charlotte hurriedly objected, "No, it''s still so young. It will be scary if we put it in the trunk." The little puppy seemed to understand what they said. As soon as it heard Nelson''s words, it immediately growled twice. The man''s profile was sharp and indifferent. He nced at the puppy with disdain. "I advise you not to oppose me, or I''ll toss you in the trash can right away." The little puppy whimpered in fear. Charlotte quickly reached out and patted its head tofort it, whispering, "Mr. rk, please don''t be so harsh on it..." Nelson''s gaze got darkened and replied, "You didn''t intervene when it was aggressive toward me." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte didn''t know how to respond. It was unexpected for her to hear a subtle hint of jealousy in Mr. rk''s words, as if two children werepeting and feeling jealous. Charlotte helplessly said, "It doesn''t understand anything... As an adult, you should be more magnanimous and not be bothered by it." Nelson snorted indifferently but still ordered someone to send some things needed for the little puppy to Oswye Community. When they arrived, those items were already delivered. Charlotte didn''t have time to open them, she took the puppy to the bathroom to bathe it. Since Paisley was busy, Cora went into the bathroom to help her. Fortunately, the little fellow seemed to like water and didn''t resist the bath like a cat. It obediently stayed still in the basin. However, it was too dirty, and after the cleaning process, both Charlotte and Cora were exhausted. Cora asked, "Ms. Lopez, where did you pick up this puppy?" Charlotte told Cora about the origin of the little puppy, and Cora sighed. She patted the puppy''s head and said, "It''s lucky to have encountered you." "But..." Cora nced outside, "Is Mr. rk allowing you to keep it?" Charlotte recalled the brief and restrained kiss and blushed slightly. Then, she whispered, "Initially, he didn''t allow it, but I... I begged him." Cora smiled and said, "Mr. rk likes you so much... He doesn''t like furry things at all. When Mr. Matthew was little and wanted to raise a cat, he cried for a long time, but Mr. rk never agreed." Charlotte was taken aback and murmured, "Is it..." But she had only kissed Nelson once, and he already let her keep the puppy. Cora whispered, "Mr. rk is treating you so well. You haven''t seen how he treats others." Charlotte lowered her head and replied softly, "I... I know." ...... Initially, Charlotte thought the puppy was a mixed breed or a stray dog, but after cleaning it up and blowing its fur, it turned out to be a beautiful Samoyed. It seemed to be only one or two months old, with untrimmed and messy fur that looked like a fluffy ball from a distance. However, its eyes were particrly beautiful, with a warm and lively ck color that appeared exceptionally gorgeous. The puppy was fond of Charlotte, and after it was dried, it immediately rubbed against her. Its barking sounded sweet and clingy. Cora couldn''t help butugh, "Even though it''s a little male puppy, but it''s so affectionate." Charlotte liked the puppy very much. She happily carried it and ran upstairs, wanting to show it to Nelson. When she arrived at the door of the study, she saw Nelson in the middle of a video conference. Charlotte quietly entered the room with the worry that she might be disturbing him. Nelson nced at her, immediately covered the camera, and said, "Come here." Charlotte walked over with the furry puppy in her arms and asked softly, "Are you busy?" Nelson replied with a poker face, "Not really." Charlotte immediately lifted the puppy in her hands and shook its two pink paws, saying, "It''s a Samoyed! Isn''t it adorable?" Nelson wasn''t interested in the furry things. He nced at Charlotte but found the faint pink blush on her fair cheeks even more charming. Memories of the kiss they shared on the street today shed through his mind, causing his Adam''s apple to move involuntarily. His voice carried a hint of huskiness, "Come closer and let me take a look." Charlotte didn''t suspect the sinister intentions of that older man at all. She stepped forward a few steps with the puppy in her arms, but before she knew it, the cunning old rascal pulled her onto his lap. Charlotte was surprised, "You..." The puppy in her arms also let out a soft growl and made itself look fierce. Nelson whispered, "There are people who can hear you." Charlotte immediately covered her mouth, using her eyes toin, "If you know that people can hear me, why would you do this?" Unfortunately, her soft and gentle gaze had no intimidating effect at all. It even made the older man''s heart wander more. He looked serious on the outside and said, "It''s fine. They don''t know who you are." The executives of thepany whose view was blocked by Nelson''s hand were wondering, "Then, you should let us see who she is!" Just a minute ago, when the executives saw Nelson''s expression soften, they already knew something was fishy. Later, they heard him teasing the young girl in a gentle voice, making them even more keen to see the face of that soft-spoken girl. One of them, with particrly bold courage, coughed and said, "Mr. rk, you can pretend that we don''t hear anything and continue, please..." Charlotte was so embarrassed. She just wanted to bury herself in a hole and hide herself. Why did things develop into that situation? She was just holding the puppy to show it to Mr. rk! Nelson watched Charlotte close her eyes as if she had given up everything, he couldn''t help but chuckle. That scared thepany executives, making their backs drenched in cold sweat. They had seen Mr. rk smile before, but his smiles were either cold or mocking, the former deadly and thetter maddening. However, they had never heard Nelsonugh so genuinely. Nelson lowered his head and kissed Charlotte''s cheek, his voice filled withughter, "Alright, ask Cora to take the puppy to get vinated first." Charlotte quickly climbed off him and said, "Okay... Then I''ll leave now." Nelson responded with an "Mm." After Charlotte left, Nelson removed the paper covering the camera. Although the executives maintained a serious demeanor, they were secretly observing whether their boss''s clothes were disheveled or not. However, to their disappointment, Mr. rk still looked as dignified as ever, without a trace of embarrassment. "What was that just now, Mr. rk...?" Someone asked cautiously. Nelson''s gaze flickered and answered in a cold tone, "Just a little toy that is kept for fun." Those people exchanged nces, and they all understood as that was his lover. Thus, they all tacitly decided not to inquire further. Charlotte, who hade back to pick up the hairband, stood frozen in ce. Chapter 121 She Was So Beautiful Chapter 121 She Was So Beautiful Chapter 121 She Was So Beautiful Charlotte stood still when she came back to pick up her headband. Earlier, she had identally dropped her headband, which was why she returned. However, she didn''t expect to hear that sentence. His tone was cold as if all the previous gentleness he showed to her was fake. Charlotte lowered her head, looking at the little puppy in her arms. She bit her lip and muttered softly to herself, "Actually... He didn''t say anything wrong." She was, in fact, just a small toy that Mr. rk kept on a whim. Why should she feel upset about it? ...... Cora''s daughter was also raising a pet, so she was familiar with the pet hospital. She took the little puppy to get vinated, leaving Charlotte a bit bored. Whenever she had idle time, she would recall the embarrassment she experienced in Nelson''s study just now. She quickly found something to upy herself, like assisting Paisley with the flowers and nts in the yard. She understood medical principles and was very familiar with the growth habits of herbal nts, making her a great assistant. Paisley kept praising her, which made Charlotte feel quite shy. As she spent an hour in the yard, Charlotte gradually calmed down. She was trying hard not to think about today''s kiss and Nelson''s cold words. Just as she was about to trim the leaves of a peony nt, the doorbell rang. Paisley was busy watering the flowers and couldn''t attend to the door, so Charlotte said, "It should be Cora. I''ll go and get the door." Paisley smiled and nodded. Charlotte opened the heavy iron door and was surprised to find that it wasn''t Cora and the adorable puppy but a tall and imposing man. The man looked extremely fierce, with a scar stretching from his chin to the corner of his left eye. His face was scary enough to make a child cry. Charlotte was a bit scared too. However, she knew that such people cared about their appearance, so she quickly composed herself and asked softly, "Who are you looking for?" There was a beautiful and delicate face behind the man. He smiled brightly and said, "We''re looking for Commander rk." The young man had fair skin and charming features, with rosy lips and white teeth. He exuded a graceful and charming aura, and his smiling face was particrly adorable. However, his docile and obedient eyes couldn''t hide his rebellious nature. The man nced at the young man and said, "Ms. Lopez, we''re here to see Mr. rk." Charlotte was surprised, "Do you know me?" The man didn''t exin much, "I''ve heard a bit about you." Charlotte stepped aside and said, "Pleasee in." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The man nodded and said to the young man, "Mr. Braxton, please." The young man looked at Charlotte with curiosity before entering the vi. The man seemed familiar with the ce, confidently walking into the living room and said to the young man, "Mr. Braxton, please have a seat here." The young man responded with an "Mm," and that man went upstairs to look for Nelson. Michael looked around at the decorations and said, "So, this is Oswye Community. It isn''t exaggerating to call it a paradise on earth." Charlotte didn''t know him and didn''t n to have much interaction with him. She wanted to go to Paisley, but the young man said, "Get me a ss of water." His voice was pleasant, carrying a unique touch of youthfulness. However, his tone wasn''t that pleasant as it came with a hint of imperiousness. Charlotte had a good temper and she didn''t mind. Considering he was the guest, getting him a ss of water wasn''t too much for her. She got a ss of lukewarm water and brought it to him. However, the young man didn''t drink the water. He looked at Charlotte and asked, "Are you a maid here?" Charlotte was taken aback, not understanding why he would think that. Upon looking at her attire, she realized that when she went to take care of the nts, she changed into old clothes and wore an apron, making her look quite like a maid. "I''m not," Charlotte shook her head. The young man seemed to be very interested in her and smiled as he asked, "Miss, where are you from? You speak in such a charming ent." Charlotte couldn''t help but wonder how could this child be so skilled at flirting at such a young age "I''m a Southerner," Charlotte replied, "I have something to attend to, so I''ll be leaving." "Hey, don''t leave," the young man grabbed her wrist, "Miss, why do you cover your face with your hair? Is it because you are too beautiful?" Charlotte was speechless. The young man tilted his head, and his bright and sparkling eyes looked at her, "Miss, what''s your name? I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere before." Charlotte was pretty confirmed that she had never seen such a mboyant and eye-catching young man before, and she softly said, "You must have mistaken me for someone else... Can you please let go of my hand?" Michael replied with a faint smile, "Tell me your name." "My... My name is Charlotte." The young man kept his promise and let go of her hand, "I''m Michael," he said. Charlotte replied calmly, "Nice to meet you." The young man looked happy and continued, "Nice to meet you too. How old are you, Miss?" "I''m eighteen years old." "I''m sixteen," Michael said, "You look even younger than me." Charlotte wasn''t used to interacting with strangers, and that was already at her limit. Her earlobes turned red as she replied, "I... I have something else to attend to. I have to go." "Don''t go," Michael used the same tactic and grabbed her wrist again, "Let me see how do you look like." Charlotte didn''t know how to respond. She was about to cry. "Let her go," a cold and indifferent voice sounded. Charlotte felt as if she heard celestial music and immediately turned her head to see Nelson and the man with the scarred face walking downstairs. Nelson coldly stared at Michael''s hand, and his mncholic gaze seemed to be contemting how to chop off that hand. Michael noticed Nelson and finally restrained himself a bit. He let go of Charlotte''s hand and stood up, awkwardly saluting with a crooked and twisted military salute, "Hello, Commander rk." However, Nelson didn''t even acknowledge him. He simply walked up to Charlotte, taking her hand to inspect it for any injuries. He knew that the young girl was delicate and tender. Even a gentle pinch would leave a mark on her. But instinctively, Charlotte hid her hand behind her back and lowered her head, avoiding Nelson''s gaze. "I''m fine." Nelson''s expression got darkened. He couldn''t help but wonder why the young girl''s attitude towards him...had be so distant? It had just been a very short while. It was as if they''d returned to how they were when they first met. They were uptight. He felt a bit displeased but didn''t show it. Instead, he looked at Michael and said, "I heard you''re causing a stir among my troops?" Michael clearly showed apprehension towards Nelson and chuckled, "I was just bored... Besides, even from the beginning, I already said I wasn''t suitable to stay in the military. It was my father''s insistence..." Nelson said in an indifferent voice, "Tell your father then." Michael shut his mouth. Nelson''s imposing presence was intimidating. With just a calm and simple sentence, Michael dared not say another word. It was more effective than his father threatening to whip him. Chapter 122 I Suspected You Were Talking Dirty, but I Had No Evidence Chapter 122 I Suspected You Were Talking Dirty, but I Had No Evidence Chapter 122 I Suspected You Were Talking Dirty, but I Had No Evidence Nelson spoke indifferently, "What makes you here today?" Michael answered obediently, "My father asked me toe and visit you." "Thank you for that." Nelson seemedzy to spare him a second nce, "If you keep living such a dissolute life, go home and inherit your family business." Michael opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but upon seeing Nelson''s expression, he eventually kept quiet and nodded in agreement. Nelson sat on the couch, narrowed his eyes, and scanned over to him, "Do you have anything else to say?" Michael whispered, "There''s a car race tonight..." Nelson replied, "What does it have to do with me?" Michael furrowed his attractive brows and continued, "Well, recently, they''ve been saying that you''re recovering from your illness, but my friends don''t believe it. I got angry for a moment and said you''ll be going to watch the car race tonight..." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nelson remainedposed, "I haven''t been to such ces for a long time." The young boy looked upset and said, "Mr. rk, why don''t you just go once? If you don''t, my friends will definitely mock me. How can I survive in Seyso in the future?" "Then just go back to your hometown," Nelson said coldly as an extremely cold and unsympathetic man, "Have you done talking? If so, get lost." Although Michael was also afraid of him, boys of his age cared a lot about dignity, and he mustered up his courage, "Please, I beg you... If I go back now, my father will definitely break my legs." Nelson was already toozy to deal with him. He was sitting haughtily on the couch, the words of "sent off the guest" could be seen on his face. Michael''s seemed to think of something, and he suddenly said, "If you don''t want to go, then can I take this youngdy to the main branch? Since you won''t be there, at least I can get this pretty girl with me, right?" In almost an instant, a trace of gloom passed through Nelson''s eyes. In their social circle, exchanging femalepanions wasn''t an umon thing. Those rtionships were merely for amusement andcked of genuine emotions. Although he had not participated in such activities, he had seen many of them before. However, that was the first time he felt a deep sense of disgust from the bottom of his heart. Michael didn''t notice the subtle emotional change in Nelson and he blinked at Charlotte, saying, "Miss, would you like toe with me?" Charlotte was startled and took a step back. She grabbed onto the couch''s cushion and resembled as a frightened little hamster. "No, I am not going." Seeing her reaction, Nelson''s mood improved slightly, and he coldly said, "You heard her? Get lost now." "Don''t be like that..." Michael didn''t hesitate to act spoiled, "Please, Mr. rk... Just go once. You don''t even have to meet my friends. They won''t dare to say a word once they know you''ve been there!" Suddenly, something crossed Nelson''s mind as he nced at Charlotte and asked, "Do you want to watch the car race?" Charlotte had never seen one before and she was a little curious. Thinking that Nelson might want to go, she nodded to agree. Nelson thought that she was making some childish fuss, and it wouldn''t hurt to take her out to change her mood. He nced at Michael and said, "I agree. Now, get lost." Michael was overjoyed. He almost hugged Charlotte and kissed her. However, under Nelson''s cold gaze, he didn''t dare to and happily left the room. Nelson looked at the scar-faced man, "White Wolf, take care of him." The man nodded and left after Michael. Charlotte asked in a low voice, "Who is he?" "You mean Michael?" Nelson picked up his teacup and took a sip before casually saying, "Have you heard of Limburn Ind?" Charlotte nodded, "Yes, I have." Limburn Ind was well-known to everyone. After all, it was a special region independent of Guabia and not belonged to any other country. It was arge ind situated close to Guabia and was renowned as a notorious ck market area. Charlotte didn''t know much about it, but she knew that the ce was powerful. Every country wanted to im it for themselves, but for many years, Limburn Ind remained an independent political entity. "Michael is the youngest son of the Limburn Ind''s Lord," Nelson said casually as if he was just commenting on the weather. "Because he''s not promising enough, his father sent him to military training under my jurisdiction." Charlotte was stunned, "So Michael will be the next Lord of the ind?" "He''s his father''s only son," Nelson implied which confirmed her assumption. Charlotte felt dazed. She hadn''t expected the background of that young boy to be so significant. Even if the President''s son were to meet him, they would probably be trying to make friendly connections... At the same time, Caro returned with a bunch of parcels. Charlotte immediately put Michael''s matter aside and took the puppy that had just received the vination from Cora''s arms. Because of the vination, the puppy looked a bit listless, but it still smiled foolishly at Charlotte and rubbed its furry head against her long and fair neck. Charlotte giggled as it tickled her, "Alright, alright, you should go to sleep first. I''ll tidy up your things." She ced the puppy on the couch for the time being, and suddenly, the little puppy and Nelson locked their eyes across the coffee table. The little puppy growled fiercely, and Nelson sneered while he was standing up. His figure immediately became enveloped in a mass of fluff, and he said disdainfully, "How dare you?" "Woo... Woo! Woof!" The little puppy didn''t back down at all. Nelson mocked, "I''ll give you a few more years to grow. It''s a waste of energy to cook you now." After saying that, he followed Charlotte to watch her open the parcel. Charlotte held a sharp fruit knife that glinted under the light. Nelson squinted his eyes, worried that she might hurt herself, and came up from behind. He sped her hand and said, "Let me do it." His voice carried a sense of sexy hoarseness, like a furry little bug burrowing into her ears, making her feel ufortably itchy all over. Charlotte''s back tingled, trying her best to remain calm, "Alright, but Mr. rk, you''re holding me too tight. I can''t loosen it..." Nelson took the opportunity to press the little girl against the wall. She was indeed quite short while standing next to him, who was nearly six feet tall, almost at his chest level. He lowered his head with a wicked smile on his handsome face, "Little one, why are you so weak?" Charlotte''s back was pressed against the cold wall, and her wrist holding the fruit knife was firmly held against the wall by the man. The icy de reflected the sharp arc of the man''s eyes, causing her heart to race. She didn''t know how to react. She could only look at Nelson in bewilderment and whispered, "It''s... It''s because you have too much strength." "I didn''t use much force," Nelson said suggestively, "If I were to use force, you''d cry out in pain." Charlotte was speechless and thought to herself, "I suspect that you''re talking dirty, but I have no evidence." Not far away, Cora who was looking at them wondered, "I don''t understand what''s the young people doing nowadays." Chapter 123 Treated Me Like I Am Her Father Chapter 123 Treated Me Like I Am Her Father Chapter 123 Treated Me Like I Am Her Father Charlotte moved her fingers slightly, "Uh... Mr. rk, my hand hurts." Nelson nced at her fair and tender fingers and finally showed some mercy. He took the fruit knife from her hand and helped her open the parcel. Charlotte stared nkly at his actions. That man seemed to be extremely skilled with knives. Even though he was only opening the parcel with a knife, he did it in one swift motion, without any hesitation. His movements were precise and elegant and carried a hint of gracefulness. The knife that could pierce someone''s heart and take lives seemed to transform into an exquisite work of art in his hands, so beautiful that it went beyond words. They bought many things for the puppy. Like, a dog bed, dog food, grooming cream, dog toys, and dog snacks... Nelson quickly unpacked everything while Cora was keeping the cardboard boxes away. Charlotte unwrapped the packaging of those items. The dog bed for the little puppy was not big, made of pink, blue, and white woven ropes. It looked utterly adorable. Charlotte even found a few pieces of small clothes for the dog to wear, as well as a dog name tag! Charlotte looked at Nelson with shining eyes, "Mr. rk, who prepared all of this?" Nelson casually said one of the names of his subordinate. Charlotte responded, "He''s so thoughtful!" Nelson felt displeased and shamelessly said, "But I was the one who instructed him to do so." Charlotte paused and added, "Mr. rk is also very kind." Nelson felt satisfied and picked up the dog name tag, looking at it, "What name are you nning to give the dog?" "Magnolia," Charlotte said without hesitation, "My mom once said she wanted to have a pet named Magnolia. But her health was not good, so she couldn''t keep a pet, and she never got one." Nelson looked at the name tag in his hand, "I''ll have someone engrave it for you." Charlotte nodded. Cora took the dog''s name tag with a smile and said, "My daughter is good at this. I''ll take it back today and have her do it. It will be ready by tomorrow." Charlotte smiled and said thank you. After they organized the items for the little puppy, Charlotte was quite tired. Magnolia curled up on the couch, sleeping soundly. It was a small and fragile bundle, with a posture that clearly showed ack of security. Nelson suddenly remarked, "You sleep in the same way too." Charlotte was taken aback, "Me?" Nelson nodded. Charlotte continued, "We must have a strong connection." With his long legs and arms, Nelson sitting cross-legged on the floor exuded a sense of elegance. Charlotte looked at the prominent corbones and asked curiously, "Mr. rk, is car racing fun?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nelson hesitated for a moment, "It''s okay." When he was younger, he enjoyed it, but in recent years, he hadn''t engaged in it for a long time. Charlotte nodded as if she understood. Nelson stood up and pulled Charlotte up, "Let''s wash our hands and eat." Charlotte obediently went to the restroom, and Nelson followed her leisurely. He was quite tall, and his imposing presence made Charlotte feel like she was walking alone in a forest at night, being watched by a wolf. She turned on the tap to wash her hands, and Nelson washed his hands next to her. Charlotte tilted her head to take a look at him. Nelson''s fingers were slender, fair, and exquisitely shaped. They seemed to have defeated countless hand models and looked extremely pleasing under the light. He calmly squeezed some hand soap and washed his hands in aposed manner. Charlotte looked at his profile, where she could see his long and delicate eyshes, gently fluttering... "Ah!" Suddenly, her face felt cool, and Charlotte eximed. Then, she stared at the culprit. The culprit had a handful of soap bubbles and patted her cheek, saying, "What are you looking at? Admiring my handsomeness?" Charlotte''s fair and tender face was covered in bubbles, looking somewhat foolish. Her eyes were misty due to the recent shock, and yet there was a touch of enchantment, making her irresistibly charming. She took two steps back and said softly, "No... No!" Nelson leaned to her closer, "Really, none at all?" Charlotte''s face slowly turned red, she bit her lip, and said "Really, none at all..." "But I did." His voice was hoarse, "May I kiss you?" "No... Mmm!" She couldn''t finish her sentence before he blocked her, leaving her unable to say anything. Nelson domineeringly suppressed all her words, making her only able to swallow them down her throat. Charlotte widened her eyes, looking at Nelson''s erged face in fear. People used to say that distance made things more beautiful, but even at such a close distance, that man was still incredibly attractive. He was emanating a hormone-inducing aura that made her blush and her heart raced. "Why are you keeping your eyes open?" Nelson whispered against her lips, his husky voice sounding unbelievably enticing. "Be a good girl, open your mouth." Charlotte didn''t know how to respond. "Ah, ah, ah! I don''t want it! Mr. rk, you are such a shameless hooligan!" Charlotte didn''t know where she got the strength, but she pushed Nelson away. Despite using all her effort, all she managed was to make him take a small step back. She was still surrounded by Nelson''s aura as if she was trapped in the territory of a wild beast. No matter where she tried to escape, that ferocious predator could always find her. Charlotte kept her head down. She was too afraid to look at Nelson. She hurriedly walked away, and almost bumped into Cora, who hade to call them for dinner. Cora said, "Ms... Ms. Lopez, it''s time for dinner." Only then did Charlotte stop her sprint to her own room and listlessly went to the dining room. Nelson leaned against the wall in the restroom while watching her flee. He let out a pleasedugh, slowly took a tissue, and walked behind Charlotte''s chair. Charlotte was like a frightened bird, wary as she looked at him, "What... What are you doing?" Nelson ced one hand on the back of her chair and pressed the tissue on her face. He teased, "There''s still foam on your face. Why did you go out without washing it off? You aren''t a well- behaved girl, aren''t you?" Unaware of the situation, Paisley asked, "How did you get those foams on your face?" Nelson said matter-of-factly, "Exactly. She''s a grown-up but still doesn''t know how to take care of herself." Charlotte muttered, "Who... Who was the one who did it in the first ce?" Nelson acted as if he wasn''t the one and lectured Charlotte, "Don''t do that again in the future." Charlotte replied, "Got... Got it." Dinner was sumptuous, but Charlotte couldn''t taste anything probably as she was lost in her thought. After Magnolia woke up, it followed the scent to find Charlotte. She was about to put down her chopsticks, so she went to get dog food for Magnolia. Imported dog food turned out worth every penny. Magnolia showed no signs of being picky, happily enjoying the meal. Charlotte squatted beside it and watched it eat. She reached out and touched its head, sighing with a hint of sadness, "I treat Mr. rk like my father, but he doesn''t even care about me... Magnolia, do you think I''m overthinking? Maybe he doesn''t need me to be good to him." Magnolia barked, "Woof! Woof!" Charlotte continued, "Okay, I forgot you can''t understand me." Charlotte watched Magnolia finish its food and yed with it for a while before finally going upstairs to change her clothes. Chapter 124 Knelt and Called Me Daddy Chapter 124 Knelt and Called Me Daddy Chapter 124 Knelt and Called Me Daddy When Charlotte came downstairs after changing her clothes, Nelson was already waiting for her. With the puppy in her arms, she made a soft request, "Mr. rk, may I bring Magnolia along? If I leave it at home, it will be like this..." As she spoke, she gently ced the little puppy on the ground and took a few steps away. Magnolia immediately whimpered and stretched out its two paws, embracing her legs. It was acting extremely coquettish, clearly showed its uneasiness in the new environment, and reluctant to leave Charlotte. Nelson remained indifferent and said, "You can spoil it now, but what will you do when you go back to school in the future?" Charlotte sped her hands together, looking pitifully at him, "Please, I am begging you." Nelson hesitated and said, "Only... For this one time." Charlotte immediately thanked him, "Thank you!" She bent down and picked up the little puppy and held its two paws up, "Quick. Say, thank you!" Magnolia acted fierce and barked, "Woof! Woof!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte smiled and gently stroked the puppy''s head, "You are so well-mannered." Nelson was speechless and thought to himself, "I wonder how you find this little puppy being well- mannered?" It was Waylon who drove the car. Charlotte sat in the back seat,pletely focused on ying with the puppy. Waylon curiously asked, "Ms. Lopez, when did you get a puppy?" Charlotte replied softly, "Today. When Mr. rk took me out to buy ice cream, someone gave it to me as a gift." Waylon gave a meaningful look at Nelson, who was resting with his eyes closed in the back seat. Then, he thought to himself, "Not bad. Mr. rk even knows how to take the youngdy out for ice cream." Motor vehicle racing was explicitly prohibited by thews of Guabia, but where there was a will, there was a way. Some people were willing to take the risk and engage in these gray industries. There were three or four racetracks in Seyso. The one that Michael and the others went to was the largest in Seyso, the No. 1 Automobile Circuit. It had been operating for decades, but nobody knew who owned it, and no one cared. They were just there to have fun and it didn''t matter whose turf it was. Today, Michael was going to participate in the race. So, he wore a racing suit. He already had a delicate appearance, and wearing the suit added a touch of handsomeness, making him shine and attracting everyone''s attention. Before the official race started, people were chatting amongst themselves. Michael''s friend, Bentley who he met aftering to Seyso, asked in a low voice, "Michael, is Mr. rk reallying?" Before Michael could answer, a man with a ss of red wine in his hand and dyed blond hair had already started talking, "You believe him? I don''t know what kind of rtive he is to the rk family, but how dare he is to boast about inviting Mr. rk... Who do you think Mr. rk is? I heard even the president has to make an appointment to see him." Since Michael came to Seyso without revealing his true identity, he used the guise of being a distant rtive of the rk family. Even though that status was prestigious enough, the group led by the blond-haired man was still particrly displeased with him. It was because Michael was rtively young, excelled in racing, looked good, and knew how to make girls happy. Earlier, what pushed Michael to make that impulsive im, that he could invite Nelson to watch the race was deliberately provoked by those people. As soon as the blond-haired man spoke, others immediately chimed in, "Exactly, his boasting is way too much. He might as well im that the Prime Minister ising!" "Hehehe. Even the Prime Minister is more realistic than Mr. rking. Besides, isn''t people saying that Mr. rk is seriously ill?" "Yes, I''ve heard that too. Michael, next time tries to be more modest when bragging. After all, loose lips sink ships, right?" "Haha. You guys, stop it. If you make Michael feel embarrassed now, it might affect his performance in the raceter." Michael was speechless. Bentley tugged at Michael''s sleeve, "Michael, don''t bother it. They''re doing it on purpose to make you lose the race..." Michael snorted, and a mischievous smile appeared on his innocent, angelic face. He reached out and ced his hand on the blond-haired man''s shoulder, "What if Mr. rk doese today?" The blond-haired man took a sip of wine and sneered, "If Mr. rkes, I''ll kneel and call you daddy." "Oh, no. How can I take that?" Michael raised an eyebrow mischievously and said gently, "How about this? Today, Mr. rk will bring a young girl with him. You can kneel and call that young girl daddy." Michael hadn''t forgotten that it was only when Charlotte nodded that Nelson agreed toe. If Charlotte hadn''t nodded, he would still be standing here, subject to ridicule, and it might even affect his raceter. That would please those bunch of his friends. "You''re talking as if it''s real." The blond-haired man didn''t take it seriously and thought Michael was just bluffing. He said, "If Mr. rkes, not just me, all my friends will kneel and call that young girl daddy!" Others chimed in, "Haha. That''s right. We are waiting, Michael!" The blond-haired man continued, "If Mr. rk doesn''te..." He smiled slightly, his voice was yful, "Just tell everyone during the school meeting on Monday that you, Michael Braxton are a failure. How about that? Others burst intoughter and giggles. Bentley''s face turned red, "How can you be so shameless?" "Shameless? How am I shameless?" The blond-haired man looked innocent, "Bentley, you have to be fair. If I lose, I''ll ept the punishment, and Michael should have his punishment also, right?" He provocatively looked at Michael and his expression looked like he was saying, " You are such a baby boy". Michael remained calm and fearless, "Well, I can''t wait to see you kneeling and calling someone daddyter." The blond-haired man didn''t get angry either and responded, "I''m not sure who will be the loser." As soon as he finished speaking, a chubby figure swept by like a whirlwind, identally bumping into Bentley. That man was in a hurry and didn''t even have time to apologize, only managing to make a gesture of apology from afar before rushing out with a group of waiters, who were following him. Bentley asked, "Isn''t that chubby manager usually very diplomatic? What happened to him today? Is there a ghost chasing him?" The blond-haired man furrowed his brow too and said, "From the looks of it, there must be some big shotsing. The chubby manager is probably rushing to wee them..." As he said that, he raised an eyebrow. Big shot? Could it be... He nced at Michael and thought to himself, "Impossible! That''s impossible!" Meanwhile, the chubby manager, with his team, rushed to the entrance like a whirlwind. He wiped his sweat and casually stopped a waiter, "Is my hair messy? Is my clothing disheveled?" The waiter hurriedly replied, "No, not at all. Everything looks perfect. Don''t worry, it''s all fine!" The chubby manager breathed a sigh of relief but still adjusted his cor, saying seriously, "When he is here, don''t say a word. We don''t want to offend the important person, do you understand?" Chapter 125 Cant Argue With You Chapter 125 Can''t Argue With You Chapter 125 Can''t Argue With You The waiters quickly nodded their heads. At this moment, an inconspicuous ck car slowly drove over. The fat manager nced at the license te number and blinked. He quickly and nervously pulled his sleeve with a very official smile on his face, waiting to open the car door. However, the car stopped and the person in the driver''s seat got out of the car and opened the rear door directly. The fat manager was very cautious and quickly stood respectfully aside. The night breeze in April was a bit cool, and when it blew by, it made people chilly. The fat manager carefully raised his eyes and saw a tall and slender man get out of the car. The powerful aura made him dare not even lift his head! The man felt it was cold outside the car, so he took off his windbreaker jacket and put it on a little girl whom was tooken by him out of the car. With a hint ofughter in his attractive voice, he said, "You don''t wear a jacket when you go out. Are you cold now?" The little girl''s voice was soft and sweet, which made people think of strawberry-vored glutinous rice and the misty rain in the South. She said, "Yeah, thank you." The fat manager didn''t dare to look up at all, but he saw a little dog in the little girl''s arms at a nce. It was a Samoyed puppy with grape-like eyes. The dog stared at Mr. rk fiercely. The fat manager thought, "Alright... I''m not even as good as a dog now! This dog at least dares to stare at Mr. rk!" But on second thought, he told himself that this dog was raised by a femalepanion of Mr. rk, so naturally, it had a different position. Finally, the fat manager felt psychologically bnced. "Mr. rk, "said the fat manager, "I have prepared a private box for you. Do I need to get everyone else out of here?" "No need," Nelson said casually, "I just bring her here to take a look, and you can just do as usual." The fat manager quickly nodded and said, "This way, please." Nelson and Charlotte took a special passage and went directly to the private box, but the news of his arrival still spread widely. With a snap, Peter fell his pokal on the ground. "Huh?" Michael smiled maliciously and said, "This cup is made of a whole piece of crystal. What a pity if it is just dropped like this." Peter said angrily, "It''s impossible! Absolutely impossible! You''re just a distant rtive of the rk family, how could you..." One of Peter''s men was about to cry and said, "It''s true. Fatty personally went to meet him, and he''s already in the box upstairs." Michael, who was ill-disposed, folded his rams and said, "It seems that Mr. Matteo is not very willing to believe it. I can invite Mr. rk to the observation deck to help you recognize him." Then he smiled gently at Peter and turned around to leave. Bentley was stunned and it took him a long time to calm down. He quickly pursued Michael and said, "Mr. Braxton, no! It''s really impressive that you could invite Mr. rk, but if you bother him now..." Michael grabbed Bentley''s shoulder and said with a smile, "If it had been before, I would have been beaten by Mr. rk. But now, a cute girl is with him. I believe that as long as she is around him, he won''t do anything to me. Don''t worry." Bentley thought, "Why are you so blindly confident?" Michael had just arrived on the second floor when he was stopped by the fat manager, "Sorry, Mr. Braxton..." "I know, Mr. rk is up there." Michael smiled and revealed his teeth, "Have you seen the little girl next to him?" The fat manager nodded and said, "Yes." Michael was a usual liar. At the age of three, he stole some cookies and med it on mice, and no one had ever doubted him. His acting skills were great, so he whispered, "That girl is my sister." The fat manager opened his mouth in surprise. Michael raised his index finger and hissed, "Don''t tell others about this." Then he continued with some pride in his voice, "Otherwise, how do you think that I can invite Mr. rk?" The fat manager found it reasonable. Michael patted the fat manager on the shoulder and said, "I''ll talk to my sister. If you let me go up, Mr. rk won''t me you." The fat manager quickly said, "Okay, please." Michael walked up to the second floor unobstructedly. Bentley was stunned. Michael knocked on the door of the private box and greeted Waylon, "Hello, Waylon." Waylon replied, "Hello." Michael pointed to the box and said, "Let me in, please." Waylon looked back and saw Nelson nodding, then he moved away and said, "Please." Michael smiled and said, "Thank you." Charlotte was teasing Magnolia with the meat in her hand. When Magnolia smelled a stranger''s taste, it turned its head. Michael said, "This dog is so cute!" He reached out and touched the dog''s head. Magnolia did not resist but purred twice. Charlotte smiled. "It likes you." Michael took it for granted and said, "I''m so handsome and cute and everyone likes me." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nelson said, "I don''t like you. Go away." Michael quickly said, "Hey, don''t be so mean." He turned his head and blinked at Charlotte, saying, "Charlotte, I''m going to attend a gameter. How abouting and seeing my racing car?" Charlotte was startled and said, "Are you going to y? How old are you? How can you...before you reach adulthood?" Michael shrugged his shoulders and said, "In a month, I will be seventeen years old. My father said that Mr. rk dared to go on the track at the age of thirteen. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him." Charlotte looked at Nelson incredulously. Nelson shamelessly denied, "How could it be? I drove for the first time after obtaining my driver''s license at the age of eighteen, and the speed did not exceed ny yards." Michael and Waylon were both speechless. They thought, "Mr. rk, how could you say that? If you started driving at the age of 18, then who was the legendary top racer in Kison Continent?" Charlotte said to Michael, "You must have heard it through rumors. Mr. rk said that he started driving after he got his driver''s license at the age of eighteen." Michael didn''t know what to say and knew that he couldn''t argue with Charlotte. He coughed twice and said, "It''s okay. Today''s race won''t be thrilling. Peter, that coward, tries to mess with me, but the person he has hired is not powerful at all..." Michael didn''t give a specific evaluation, but just mocked, "Anyway, I will be the winner today. You can cheer me up!" Charlotte still disagreed with Michael, "You are only sixteen years old now." "Nothing," Michael grabbed Charlotte''s arm and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Will you cheer me on?" Charlotte found it difficult to refuse. She said helplessly, "Alright...But I can''t watch the car race here." The box was just a private one to see stars in the dark sky and it was impossible to see any cars. Chapter 126 Almost Got Engaged to Him Chapter 126 Almost Got Engaged to Him Chapter 126 Almost Got Engaged to Him "Charlotte, you don''t know that," Michael smiled, "There is an observation deck where you can overlook the entire track." He blinked at Charlotte and said, "Go to the observation deck and watch my game." Charlotte looked at Nelson and said, "Mr. rk, can I go?" Nelson said casually, "You can go if you want to." Michael''s eyebrows curved and his goal was achieved. He was grateful for Charlotte, so he flew a kiss into the air and said, "Then I''ll wait for you!" Nelson showed his cold and gloomy eyes and said, "Go away!" Michael quickly left. The observation deck was very high, where not only could people see the entire winding track, but also the starry sky. Charlotte had never left Seyso since she was a child. Seyso was well-known for its polluted air. It was already rare to see a normally blue sky, let alone arge expanse of stars. Unexpectedly, brilliant stars could be seen here. Because Nelson was about toe up, the observation deck was cleared, and everyone else could only watch real-time photography below. From time to time, someone would nce up and wonder who could have so much power to clear the observation deck. Nelson put his fingers on the railing and said, "There are some entertainment industries here without heavy pollution. Many residential areas are also located here, so the environment is not bad." Charlotte nodded and said, "I''ve never seen so many stars before." Nelson tilted his head and said, "Do you like it?" Charlotte nodded. Nelson thought for a moment and said, "I remember that there''s a suite here. If you like it, I''ll have someone install a transparent dome for you to see the stars at night. I''ll give the house to you." Charlotte looked at him in shock and said, "I just casually said it and didn''t really like it..." Charlotte thought, "Why does Mr. rk always give expensive things suddenly? Every time he sends me something, I''m worried. Last time it was a shooting range and this time it is a dome room." It''s too scary! Nelson then showed azy expression on his face, like an underfed beast. He said, "I find out that no matter what I gave you, you didn''t like it. why?" Charlotte pursed her lips and said softly, "Because they are too expensive gifts. If you give me a wildflower, I will definitely ept it." Nelson found it difficult to understand what she was saying. Didn''t women all like to be given away jewelry, cars, and houses? Charlotte raised her head. Her face bathed in faint starlight, and she said, "I don''t like big houses. It is empty. I want to live in a small house in the future, which will make me warm." Nelson said, "You think this way because you don''t have a sense of security." "Really?" Charlotte tilted her head and smiled, "I will get everything I want on my own." Nelson looked at her side face and remained silent for a moment before suddenly saying, "Charlotte, turn around." Charlotte looked back at a loss and saw Nelson pin a small blue-purple flower into her hair. His movements were unfamiliar but gentle, and his voice was cold, "You''re stupid! You don''t know how to take a shortcut..." Charlotte''s eyebrows curved, but she didn''t say anything more. She was not actually a saint, but she had always felt that relying on others to obtain things was too illusory and unreal. She could depend on Nelson to get everything she wanted, but... If Nelson got tired of her, it was easy for him to take back these things. Instead of losing everything, it was better not to ept them now. There was a sudden burst of apuse below the observation deck. Charlotte looked down and saw that five racing cars had arrived on the track, each of which was very cool. The most attractive one was the No. 1 car, which was only ck and red all over. It stopped there quietly as if the monarch of the night had arrived. Even the car head was arrogant, just like its owner. Michael stood by the car, slowly pulling his gloves. He looked back at Peter and put his right index finger and middle finger together, sliding on his temples. He winked and smiled, "I''ll definitely win the game!" Peter was speechless. "Peter, calm down!" One of Peter''s prentices quickly stopped Peter who was about to rush out and fight with Michael. The pentice continued, "If you fight here, you will be cklisted! Calm down!" Peter was angry and said, "Calm down? How can I calm down? He really invited Mr. rk...I''ll have to kneel down and call a woman my father." The younger brothers looked at each other. Finally, someone said, "Peter, don''t you have a cousin who is a ssmate of Mr. rk? You can ask her to talk with him." Peter was surprised. He had forgotten that he had a cousin, who almost got engaged to Mr. rk! Peter breathed a sigh of relief and gave Michael a cold look. Then he called his cousin. ... Charlotte looked at the winding tracks and she was worried, "Is everything really going to be okay? It looks so dangerous!" It''s okay." Nelson sat on the chair. His fine ck hair was blown by the night breeze, but he didn''t care. He said, "Come and sit down." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Charlotte looked at the railing for a while again and sat next to Nelson. The observation deck was arge terrace withplete facilities, both for dining and entertainment. However, Charlotte couldn''t help but refuse the chocte cake and hold the sweet milk that Nelson had given her because she had eaten too much before going out. All the drivers were already in their positions, and the spectators were cheering up their supporting drivers. Upon hearing this, Charlotte found that the most popr driver was Michael, even though he appeared to be the youngest among all the drivers. A girl with cool clothes and a pigtail was standing at the edge of the track. The g in her hand pressed down, and the sound of the whistle was apanied by the roar of the engine. Almost at the beginning of the race, Michael''s car rushed out, which was very fast. Nelson said, "No one is his opponent tonight." Charlotte said, "I would vomit if I took such a fast car." Nelson smiled and said, "At first, it will be difficult. But gradually you will get used to it." Charlotte asked suspiciously, "How do you know that?" "I have taken someone else''s car before," said Mr. rk, who only drove when he obtained his driver''s license at the age of eighteen. Michael was indeed leading the way, with other cars half a circle behind him. The young man''s ck hair was disheveled by the wind, and his eyebrows were serious, showing a feeling of youth. The whole game ended in less than three minutes, and Michael made a beautiful tail flick to stop. The crowd erupted in screams, calling his name, "Michael! Michael!Michael!" Chapter 127 Silly Girl Chapter 127 Silly Girl Chapter 127 Silly Girl Michael smiled and nced at Charlotte''s worried gaze on the observation deck. He was stunned and then smiled, waved and silently said, "Look, I''m the winner!" Charlotte finally breathed a sigh of relief. Michael looked at angry Peter and said, "Mr. Matteo, please." Peter clenched his fists and followed Michael up to the viewing deck with a cold face. At this moment, his cousin also arrived and smiled politely at the fat manager, "Excuse me." The fat manager said, "Mr. rk doesn''t want to see anyone else now." Michael frowned and said, "Who is that woman?" Bentley nced at him and said, "She''s Peter''s cousin. I heard that she and Mr. rk were once ssmates." Michaelughed and said, "Coward man." He took a step forward and said to the fat manager, "Fatty, let this youngdy in. We all know each other." The fat manager quickly stepped aside and said when seeing Michael, "Please." Suddenly, arge group of people came to the viewing deck, which startled Charlotte. Nelson narrowed his eyes in displeasure and said to the people, "What are you doing?" Peter and others, who were extremely arrogant, dared not speak. Michael turned his car keys with his fingers and said with a smile, "Mr. rk, I made a bet with someone. If I win this group of people, he will kneel down and call Charlotte ''father''. So they are here!" Charlotte looked at the group of sons that suddenly appeared and said, "I..." "Charlotte, don''t be shy. Do you want them toe one by one or together?" Nelson looked at Charlotte''s flushed face and immediately felt less interested, but he did not stop Michael. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. rk, " A gentle female voice rang out, "What a coincidence." Charlotte felt that the voice was very familiar, and when she turned her head, she found that it was indeed Felicity Bryson. Felicity wore a very elegant white knee-length skirt today, and her makeup was as delicate as ever. She didn''t look like a woman in her thirties at all, indicating that she had done a good job in her daily skincare. Nelson nced at her and didn''t want to answer at all. Felicity, however, seemed to havepletely forgotten what had happenedst time at the shooting range. She smiled and said, "I heard you were here watching racing cars, but I didn''t believe it at first. After all, you haven''t driven it for many years." When she just received a call from Peter, she was so happy that she was afraid she wouldn''t be able to see him in time. Even her makeup was done in the car. But to her surprise, she rushed over and saw Charlotte again! Mr. rk had not yet despised her! After all, Felicity was smart and she didn''t express her disgust. But Nelson''s face suddenly turned cold. He thought, "Damn it! Felicity almost ruined my image." Sure enough, Charlotte asked in confusion, "Mr. rk...did you also y with cars before?" Felicity immediately smiled proudly and was about to exin Nelson''s previous achievements to Charlotte. However, Nelson was much faster than her and immediately said, "I haven''t yed with it before. You made a mistake, Ms. Bryson." Felicity thought, "No! I haven''t had dementia yet!" Charlotte looked at Felicity. Felicity understood what Nelson meant. Although she didn''t know why, she still said, "Mr. rk used to watch games, but he hasn''t watched them for a long time." Charlotte nodded. Michael said, "Charlotte, you are really a silly girl. You believe everything Nelson says, and you may be easily hurt in the future." Peter quickly gave his cousin a wink. Felicity looked at Michael and said, "Michael, I heard that you made a bet with Peter before, didn''t you?" Michael dragged a chair over and sat down, casually saying, "Yes." Felicity said gently, "Peter has a bad temper. I apologize for the things he offends you about. As for the gambling agreement... it will really hurt his self-esteem. Can you please think about me and let this matter go?" She knew that Michael was a distant rtive of the rk family, so she was very polite to him. If Michael was in his own territory, he would immediately say, "Why should I give you face?" But at this moment, he rolled his eyes andughed, "Mr. Matteo, how can you do these? How can you find your mother to persuade me? Don''t escape your defeat." Felicity''s face twisted and she said, "I''m his cousin..." "Oh, cousin," Michael said perfunctorily, "No matter you are his cousin or mother, it can''t cover up the fact that he has seeked help from you." Peter sneered, but he didn''t dare to say anything because Nelson was there. He was proud that he could find a person to help him. Michael smiled and said, "Okay. You''re shameless, and I can''t do anything about it." He looked at Felicity and said, "But after all, the beneficiary of this bet is this girl, so why don''t you ask her?" Charlotte, who was pulled over by Michael, was confused. Felicity took a deep breath, allowing herself to maintain a perfect smile when facing Charlotte. She said, "Ms. Lopez, he''s still young and not sensible. Can you give me a face?" Charlotte was speechless. Charlotte looked helplessly at Michael, who told her not to give in. Charlotte knew that Michael didn''t want him to end the bet. She said, "This is their business and I can''t intervene." Felicity''s face changed and she said, "What does it mean? Ms. Lopez, do you refuse to give me the face?" Michael sneered and said, "Aunt, who do you think you are? Is your face made of gold? Everyone needs to give it to you...I told you directly that Peter must fulfill his promise today, otherwise, he will lose more opportunities." "You..." Felicity was quite angry, but after all, she knew that Nelson was still there, so she could only forcefully restrain her temper and said to Nelson, "Mr. rk, it''s just a joke between children. Mr. Braxton is too serious!" Nelson held Charlotte''s hand and slowly yed with it as if it were some novel toy. He said with a smile, "You also said that it was something between children." Felicity''s face turned pale, and her teeth tightly clenched on her lower lip. She ignored the fact that her lipstick had been rubbed off. "Hurry up." Nelsonzily supported himself with one hand. Under his slender and thick eyshes, his pupils showed an imperceptible color in the night, and he lightly nced at Peter. The group of teenagers immediately softened their legs and fell to their knees on the ground. Peter was sweating from Nelson''s cold eyes. He didn''t dare to do anything and said with a trembling voice, "Dad!" Charlotte thought, "At this moment, should I touch his head and praise him? Being a dad for the first time, I have no experience." Chapter 128 Called Her Dad Chapter 128 Called Her Dad Chapter 128 Called Her Dad Michael dug out his ears and said, "Didn''t you eat? Your voice is so quiet!" Peter gritted his teeth in hatred and shouted, "Dad!" There was a moment of silence on the observation tform. Then Peter''s younger brothers all said, "Dad!" Under the observation deck, it was noisy! Why did they call her dad? Charlotte looked at her ten more sons, feeling at a loss and coughing, "You all get up." Then she turned to Michael and asked, "Do I need to give them some gifts?" Michael was amused by her and said, "No need." Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately, there''s no need to give them any gift. I don''t have any money." Michael and Felicity were both speechless. Peter thought, "Damn it! If you really give me gifts, I will definitely kill you!" After recognizing "dad", Michael drove everyone away and smiled at Charlotte, "I''ll also leave. A friend wants to have a party for me." Charlotte said, "Okay." Nelson nced at his phone and suddenly released Charlotte''s hand. He stood up and said, "Wait for me here for a while." Charlotte tilted her head and said, "What are you going to do?" Nelson said concisely, "There is something to handle with. Don''t run around!" "Okay, "Charlotte said obediently. Felicity''s expressionpletely cooled down, "It seems that Mr. rk really likes you, Ms. Lopez." Charlotte said, "What do you want to say?" Felicity stared at Charlotte''s face and sneered, "Haven''t you ever thought about why Mr. rk treated you so well?" Charlotte became even more confused. Anyway, when Charlotte was in the shooting range, she had already been angry with Felicity. And Felicity also didn''t pretend anymore, "That''s because you look like an old friend of Mr. rk." Charlotte was stunned and said, "What?" "You don''t have to suspect that I''m lying to you," Felicity said, " Many people know nothing about this matter, and you can ask Waylon directly. That woman is Mr. rk''s favorite girl and you are just a substitute." Seeing Charlotte''s face turned a little pale, a strange pleasure welled up in Felicity''s heart. She showed a ferocious smile and said, "I can tell you that the woman''s name is Sabrina Tylor. She''s a doctor who has been studying abroad... Oh, she''ll be back home soon, and your status will definitely plummet by then. After all, substitutes are not as important as the heroine." After she finished speaking, Felicity sneered and said, "Charlotte, don''t you really think you''re the special one for Mr. rk?" "Actually, you''re nothing." Charlotte clenched her fingers slowly, pursed her lips, and whispered, "But you''re not even a substitute." Felicity''s expression becamepletely ferocious, and then she eerily calmed down again. Her gaze at Charlotte was like a venomous snake staring at its prey, and her voice was inexplicably gentle, "When Sabrinaes back, I''ll see if you have the ability to say this to me again." After speaking, she turned around and left. Charlotte stared nkly at her back. Sabrina..., was she the person that Mr. rk liked? Nelson had no idea that he was suddenly blocked by a beloved girl. He hugged his arm and looked at Waylon, "What''s going on?" Waylon was holding a man with one hand, who was dressed in ck and almost indistinguishable in the night. His facial features were ordinary and wouldn''t be noticed when walking on the street. Waylon said, "I caught him five minutes ago and I am preparing to snipe him." Nelson nced at the ck sniper gun next to the man, sneered, and looked down at him, "When I was ying with the gun, you were still ying with mud. How dare you take it with you?" The night breeze blew up his broken hair, revealing a full and cold white forehead. The clear moonlight shone down, apanied by a cold and sarcastic smile on the corner of Nelson''s mouth, like a god descending into the world, making people shudder. Nelson raised his hand and said, "Pull him to the dungeon." When the man heard the word "dungeon", although his face still had no expression, his body trembled. The dungeon of the rk family... It''s terrible! Nelson put his hand into his pants pocket and lowered his head to light a cigarette. He said, "If he doesn''t want to say anything, you can handle him directly." Waylon nodded and said, "Yes." ... When Nelson returned, he found Charlotte sitting in a chair in a daze. He reached out and touched her forehead, saying, "What''s the matter?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Charlotte regained consciousness and shook her head, "I''m fine, and I just want to sleep." Nelson smiled and said, "Then we''ll go back." Charlotte touched the sleeping Magnolia in his arms and nodded. After returning to Oswye Community, Charlotte first put the dog into its kennel and then went upstairs to take a shower. She didn''t even have an appetite for the night snack made by Cora. While lying in her own bed, Charlotte stared at the ceiling and silently recited the name in her heart- - Sabrina Tylor... Sabrina Tylor... It was a very gentle name. If Mr. rk were with Ms. Tylor, he wouldn''t pay any attention to her anymore. If she wanted to repay Mr. rk in the future, she probably won''t be able to do so. Oh, why was it soplicated? ... When Charlotte went to school the next day, her face was drowsy. Eloise observed her for a while and said, "Char, did you have your semen drained by a demonst night?" Charlotte said weakly, "I just didn''t sleep well." Charlotte always thought of Sabrina, so she even dreamed of herst night. She had never met Sabrina, nor did she know what she looked like. She dreamed that she had be a little cat, and she had lived well with a big tiger. However, Sabrina appeared, and she was like the big tiger. After seeing Sabrina, the big tiger didn''t want a little cat anymore. This dream was incredibly childish, but Charlotte cried. She didn''t know why she cried. Shey on the table and took a sip of the milk which was given by Nichs. Then she asked, "Do you know Sabrina?" Although she knew it was not good to spy on the privacy of Mr. rk, Charlotte wanted to know what kind of person Sabrina was. "Sabrina?" Cecilia raised her eyebrows slightly and said," If you''re talking about Ms. Brown, then I know her. She was Anthony''s sister. "Why do you ask her?" "I just want to know," Charlotte looked at Cecilia and said," what kind of person she is." Cecilia thought for a moment and said, "Sabrina...is very gentle, considerate, and capable. She has an outstanding talent in medicine and has been studying abroad for several years. Anyway, everyone likes her." "Okay, Sabrina must be a very good and excellent person." If she weren''t outstanding, Mr. rk wouldn''t like her either. Chapter 129 Violent Brother Chapter 129 Violent Brother Chapter 129 Violent Brother Charlotte had rested for a whole day. Eloise thought that she was in her menstruation and said, "Lottie, do you want to drink some brown sugar water?" Charlotte looked at her in confusion for a moment, but finally said helplessly, "It is not menstruation. I''m just feeling a bit upset." Eloise had nothing to worry about as long as she was full. She couldn''t understand the sorrows of the young girl, so she went to the supermarket and bought a lot of snacks for Charlotte, which made Charlotte more helpless. When Charlotte came home in the evening, Magnolia jumped into her arms just as she entered the door. Although it was a small dog, it could jump so high. Magnolia didn''t see Charlotte all day, so it kept licking her. Charlotteughed, "Oh, well." She held the dog away and found that there was already a namete hanging on its furry neck, with its name engraved on it and a string of phone numbers. Charlotte looked at it for a while and found that the phone number was from Nelson. She asked Cora strangely, "Why isn''t it my phone number?" Cora smiled and said, "It wasmanded by Mr. rk. He said that you were quite busy with school." Charlotte nodded and touched the dog''s head. "Magnolia, you should thank Mr. rkter." Cora said, "Mr. rk won''te back for dinner tonight. Would you like to eat first?" Charlotte nodded and said, "Okay." Nelson came back at 8 o''clock in the evening. Charlotte sat on the sofa, watching TV with her dog, and Cora even fried some small potato chips for her to eat. Cora and Paisley both liked Charlotte very much. They thought that she was clever and sensible and couldn''t help regarding her as a daughter, which could exin why they never stopped Charlotte''s small snacks. When Nelson returned, Charlotte and the dog looked over together. Charlotte bent her eyes and said, "You''re back!" Nelson nodded and pinched her cheek, "Did you eat dinner?" "Yes." Nelson said, "Come out with me." Charlotte wondered, "Where are you going? It''s sote." "Matthew called and said that Madame rk was sick and wanted you to see her." He paused, "You can refuse if you don''t want to go." Charlotte stood up and said, "It''s okay. Let''s go take a look." Nelson was in a low mood and his eyes were cold. He might encounter something unpleasant today. Charlotte didn''t dare to provoke him, so she sat quietly. When the car arrived at the rks'' mansion, Matthew stood at the door, waiting for Nelson. Seeing Charlotte, he nodded to her and said, "Wee." Charlotte said, "Thank you." Nelson touched her hair and said, "Follow Waylon to Madame rk''s old yard. I have something to do with Matthew." Charlotte nodded obediently. Seeing her and Waylon walk away peacefully, Nelson''s cold and gloomy face gradually revealed like a shattered mask, "Is the thing that you have told me before true?" Matthew was also unhappy, "Yes, it has been confirmed." "Okay. I knew these people in Keswon were treacherous creatures, and I shouldn''t have signed a peace treaty in the beginning." There was strong and inexplicable malic in Nelson''s voice, like a cold wind with ice and snow blowing from the North Pole, making people feel cold. He continued, "How about the leaders'' opinions?" Matthew paused and said, "Themanders all wanted to fight, but the Prime Minister and his supporters advocated for peaceful talks." Nelson paused and sneered, "Adonis ke, this old man, is getting more and more confused. At this time, peaceful talks are like showing our weakness...The army of Keswon is still hovering at the border." "Yes," Matthew said, "The leader asked me to inquire about your opinions." Nelson said, "My opinion?" Matthew said, "I know if we follow your advice, we need to immediately send troops, but..." He paused, "Keswon is too close to Limburn Ind, and if war breaks out, it will inevitably affect Limburn Ind. Although the ind owner has always been friendly to other countries, he is very cautious." "I know," Nelson said coldly, "So I''m still waiting for the leaders toe up with a n instead of sending troops directly." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Matthew didn''t know what to say next. Nelson was really as violent as ever. ... Charlotte followed Waylon into the olddy''s yard and saw Madame rk lying on the bed, weakly closing her eyes, looking very ufortable. Rachel snorted coldly when she saw Charlotte, but because Waylon was still there, she didn''t dare to embarrass her. Instead, she said, "Ms. Lopez, Madame rk said that she had a headache early this morning. Do you know what''s going on?" Charlotte turned her head and asked, "Didn''t you hire a doctor?" Rachel said somewhat awkwardly, "I''ve invited several, but there''s nothing they can do about it." Charlotte stepped forward to pulse the olddy and found that it was still an old problem caused by emotional depression. She sighed and said, "Has Madame rk recently been angry?" Rachel said calmly, "The reason is that Nelson moved out with you silently." Charlotte said, "Because of this?" "Yes!" Rachel said, "You don''t respect Madame rk. How can she not be angry?" Charlotte didn''t know what to say. She nced at Rachel and whispered, "But before, Mr. rk also didn''t respect Madame rk." "You!" Charlotte quickly turned around and checked Madame rk''s situation again, "Have you had any Sophora flower tea?" Scarlet quickly said, "Yes. She''s been drinking it for a long time." Charlotte nodded and said, "It can prevent stroke. Madame rk should always drink it...She should not get angry so frequently. It is very bad for her health. I will make a prescription and you need to seriously boil a bowl of it for her." Scarlet listened seriously. Charlotte looked at her and simply wrote it down. As soon as she finished writing, Madame rk woke up. Seeing Charlotte, she was stunned for a moment and said, "Why did youe?" Although Charlotte didn''t like Madame rk either, she wouldn''t argue with a patient. So she said in a warm voice, "I''m here to treat your illness." Madame rk closed her eyes and said, "Thank you very much." Charlotte didn''t say much either. She stood up and said to Scarlet, "Go to take some medicine." Scarlet nodded and quickly left. Charlotte said to Rachel, "Drink the medicine and she''ll be better. I''ll go first." Rachel reluctantly thanked her. Charlotte left Madame rk''s yard and wanted to return to the Malus Garden, but just as she passed through a peach blossom forest, she was stopped by someone, "Char!" Charlotte turned around and saw Andrew. It seemed that he had just taken a shower. His hair was still wet, and he was wearing a simple white T-shirt and Khaki shorts, making him young and handsome. Charlotte paused and said, "I haven''t seen you go to school for a long time." Andrew pursed his lips and said, "My mother doesn''t let me go." Chapter 130 A Good Drama Chapter 130 A Good Drama Chapter 130 A Good Drama Charlotte thought that Cecilia was joking when she heard from her that Andrew was being locked up at home Rachel. She was shocked when she heard this. Andrew had already reached adulthood, but his mother was so strict with him and didn''t even allow him to go to school. Andrew sneered at himself and said, "She has been very strict with me since I was young." Charlotte pursed her lips and said, "Is it because of me?" Andrew paused, with a hint of stubbornness on his usually sunny face. He said, "Don''t worry, Char, I will definitely rebel against my mother to the end. Then I will tell my grandmother about our things. My grandmother loves me very much, and she will definitely understand me. Then we can be together..." Speaking of this, he took two steps forward and looked into Charlotte''s eyes. He said gently, "Char, we will definitely be able to return to the past." Charlotte took two steps back and lowered her head, saying, "Andrew, can you wake up? Even if I leave the rk family, we can''t be together." "Why?" Andrew stared at her tightly. Charlotte felt a little embarrassed, but she decided to tell Andrew the truth. She took a deep breath and said, "I am now the child bride of Mr. rk. Even if I leave the rk family, this rtionship will not be erased. And you are Mr. rk''s nephew...If this matter is spread, the rk family''s reputation will be lost! What will people outside say?" She paused and continued, "Moreover, I have already made it very clear to you that I don''t like you." Andrew froze for a moment, then suddenly lowered his head and said, "You don''t like me, but I like you, Char!" He looked like an injuredrge animal. He was painful but didn''t know how to take care of his own wound, so he had to run forward with all his strength as if it wouldn''t hurt anymore. Charlotte''s heart softened and she said softly, "Then forget me, please." "Do you think it is easy?" Andrew asked, "If it is so simple to forget, why can''t you forget Mr. rk and start with me?" "It''s not the same," Charlotte said weakly, "I don''t like you. It''s nothing to do with Mr. rk. Andrew, don''t say these anymore. If you can''t resist your mother, then please let everyone feel better." After she finished speaking, she wanted to leave, but Andrew suddenly hugged her from behind and said, "Char!" Charlotte''s body stiffened and she used all her strength to push him out, "Andrew, are you crazy?" Charlotte was rarely angry, so even her angry words carried a soft and lingering scent. But the softness could not change her rejection. Andrew was forcefully pushed away and he only smiled, "Char, you will change your mind sooner orter." Charlotte said, "I won''t." "You will," Andrew smiled and said, "You are willing to stay with Mr. rk now because you have been deceived by his false image. Sooner orter, you will see how terrifying his true face is, and you will leave him." Charlotte shook her head and said, "That''s things between me and him. Even so, I won''t be with you." "I used to think that you are a very gentle person," Andrew said with some self-deprecation, "But actually you are sometimes cruel-hearted." Charlotte''s heart felt a slight pain. Even though Andrew''s kindness to her brought her endless humiliation, this young man also gave her a lot of warmth, and his gentleness was not fake. But no matter what, she must make Andrew give up, for both him and herself. "Andrew," Charlotte said, "If you keep doing this, we won''t even be able to be friends in the future." After saying that, regardless of Andrew''s expression, she left directly. ... Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ba put down the flower branches in front of her and smiled, "I never expected to see such a wonderful scene again." Ba was the eldest daughter of the Young family, and Madame rk had the intention of getting her and Nelson together. She stayed at the rk family under the pretext of visiting Madame rk. Unfortunately, Nelson had never paid any attention to her. Ba was angry. Seeing that Nelson treated a girl who was not as good as her in every way, she became even angrier. At this moment, she had originally nned to go and serve Madame rk but didn''t expect to see this scene between Andrew and Charlotte. Ba thought, "It turns out that the slut Charlotte once had an unusual rtionship with Andrew. No wonder that Rachel hated her so much! But it''s none of my business." She looked at her phone and found that the recording was still on her phone. She saved the audio she had just recorded and smiled, "Charlotte, don''t me me. You made all yourself!" She handed over her phone to her servant who had been following her all along and said, "Go and take it to Mr. Colton. Tell him that it is very important and let Mr. rk listen to it himself." "Okay." Ba went to Madame rk''s yard. Seeing hering, Madame rk smiled and said, "You don''t need toe to see me every day." Ba said, "I''m worried about you. Are you feeling better now?" Madame rk nodded unnaturally and said, "I''m much better." It was strange that she had a headache since waking up in the morning, and it was no use after calling so many doctors. But after drinking Charlotte''s medicine, her headache had been relieved. Ba said, "I can rest assured if you''re okay. By the way, I hear that Mr. rk has returned, why don''t I see him?" Madame rk''s face became even more unhappy and she said, "Maybe he is discussing something important with Matthew." Ba chuckled and said, "Now that Mr. rk has moved out, he has to hurry back tonight." Speaking of this, Madame rk was so angry. Nelson had moved out, but she heard that he was encouraged by the cunning Charlotte. She said that she thought the rk family''s old house was gloomy and wanted to move out. And Nelson said yes without saying a word. He didn''t even let anyone tell Madame rk and didn''t pay attention to her at all. Madame rk had dropped a set of white jade tea cups when she heard this. "He can do whatever he likes," Madame rk said coldly, "Anyway, he won''t listen to me now." "Oh! Don''t say that," Ba took Madame rk''s arm and said, "You are Mr. rk''s grandmother. How could you possibly not manage him? Well, now that it''ste at night, Mr. rk will be restless if he goes back. You can ask someone to tell him to stay here tonight to express your concern." After thinking about it, Madame rk smiled and said, "You''re so considerate, Ba!" Chapter 131 Search The Room Chapter 131 Search TheRoom Chapter 131 Search The Room Elizabeth ordered someone to tell Nelson to stay tonight. Ba reached her goal and chatted with Elizabeth for a while. After feeding Elizabeth a bowl of soup, she said, "I suddenly remembered that my mother sent you some tonics. I''ll go back and get them." Elizabeth said kindly, "Go ahead." Ba smiled and went out. Ba''s servant from the Wyatt family was already waiting for her. Ba asked in a low voice, "Did you give the recording to Mr. Colton?" "I personally handed it to him," said the servant. "Did Mr. rk listen to it?" The servant hesitated for a moment. "I don''t know. Mr. rk is still discussing with Mr. Matthew." Then Ba changed the subject, "Where did my mother put the drug when I came?" When Ba came to the rk''s house, although her mother was confident in Ba''s charm, she still gave Ba aphrodisiacs. However, Ba never found a chance to use them, so she had to put them aside. The servant replied, "It''s in your jewel case." "That''s good." Ba smiled slightly. "Let''s go." ... Charlotte returned to Malus Garden, and there was no change there. Nelson was not here. Charlotte was a little bored, so she went to make coffee. However, the coffee was getting cold, and Nelson still didn''te back. Charlotte was about to go to bed when someone knocked at the door. She suddenly remembered that she had locked the door. She thought it was Nelson who came back, so she hurried to open the door. Unexpectedly, the person outside the door was Andrew. Charlotte was stunned and asked, "Andrew? Why are you here?" Andrew flushed unusually and stared straight at her. Without saying a word, he directly hugged Charlotte into his arms hard. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ... Ba put two boxes of tonics on the table and said to Elizabeth, "These are nutrition tonics that my mother specially asked someone to bring back. It''s of good quality and good for one''s health." Elizabeth nodded. "Your mother is so considerate." "We''re a family, and this is what we should do." Ba smiled. Then she pretended to remember something suddenly, and her smile froze. She hesitantly said, "Madame rk, I have something to tell you." When Elizabeth saw Ba''s expression, she knew there might be something bad. Elizabeth gave Scarlet a wink, and then the other servants left. Elizabeth asked, "What?" "When I came to you today, I saw..." Ba seemed to organize her words. Then she finally said, "I saw Andrew and Ms. Lopez talking, and I identally heard a few words..." Elizabeth had already known the rtionship between Andrew and Charlotte, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so angry and had a headache. Hearing what Ba said, Elizabeth immediately changed her look. "What did they say?" Ba thought, "It seems that Madame rk clearly knows their rtionship." Then she directly exaggerated the conversation between Andrew and Charlotte and added, "When... When I came, I heard a few servants say that they saw Andrew going to the Malus Garden." "How dare she!" Elizabeth pounded the table and stood up. "Scarlet! Bring my coat! I''m going there personally!" Scarlet immediately said yes. It happened that Rachel came in. She was stunned when she heard Elizabeth''s words. She asked, "What''s the matter?" "What do you think?" Seeing Rachel, Elizabeth was even angry with her. Elizabeth said coldly, "It''s your great son!" "Andrew?" Rachel was stunned and asked, "What happened to Andrew?" Elizabeth looked at Ba and said, "Ba, tell her!" Ba had to narrate the conversation again. After hearing Ba''s words, Rachel was also very angry. "This bitch!" Elizabeth sneered, "It''s all because you insisted on getting her home! Well, it would be a disgrace to the rk family if outsiders knew that Andrew and his uncle liked the same woman." Rachel hurriedly said, "Grandma! Grandma, you know Andrew has always been a good boy. Charlotte must have seduced him! Andrew is tricked by her..." Elizabeth wasn''t swayed and said, "It''s useless to say this! Quicklye with me and see what they have done." The group of people arrived at Malus Garden menacingly. Elizabeth directly asked someone to open the door. Ba went in first, wanting to catch adultery in the act. After all, she had put a lot of aphrodisiacs into Andrew''s drink, and he wouldn''t control himself as long as he saw a woman. Ba even prepared what to say. She nned to say angrily and disappointedly, "Ms. Lopez, Mr. rk treats you so well. How can you have an affair with his nephew?" Ba thought, "At that time, Madame rk will definitely be furious. It is very likely that she will beat Charlotte violently on the spot, and it is even more impossible for Rachel to let Charlotte go." However, as soon as Ba entered, she was dumbfounded. Because Charlotte was the only one lying on the bed. She seemed a little surprised when she saw theme in. She slowly got up from the bed and asked, "What are you doing?" Elizabeth looked at Ba. Ba gritted her teeth and gave a wink to a servant. Then the elderly woman immediately knelt down and said, "Madame rk, I saw Mr. Andrew enter this room with my own eyes!" This woman had worked for the rk family for most of her life, and Elizabeth knew her. "Are you sure?" The woman hurriedly replied, "Yes!" Elizabeth nced at Charlotte coldly and said, "Search the room!" Charlotte bit her lip and asked, "What are you doing?" Elizabeth said, "Charlotte, I said I won''t give you a hard time, but you''re unregenerate and even seduced Andrew..." She snorted, "If I find out it''s true, I won''t spare you!" Elizabeth always seemed to be like this. Once she didn''t suffer from illness, she would be very domineering. Charlotte knew someone must set her up. She nced at the people present and thought, "Madame rk and Rachel have no reason to harm Andrew, then only..." Charlotte looked at Ba. Ba smiled at her but with vicious eyes. Ba thought, "I underestimated Charlotte. Unexpectedly, she actually has a way to hide Andrew, but it doesn''t matter. I just can''t catch her red- handed. We came here suddenly, and Andrew could never leave this room. We can find him soon. And Charlotte can''t exin clearly why she hides a man. At that time, let alone Madame rk and Rachel, Mr. rk might be the first to strangle Charlotte. After all, with his temper, he absolutely can''t stand his woman having an affair with other men." Chapter 132 You Are Good-For-Nothing Chapter 132 You Are Good-For-Nothing Chapter 132 You Are Good-For-Nothing However, the servants found nothing after searching the room carefully. They didn''t even find a mosquito, not to mention a man. Ba had a terrible look. Elizabeth looked suspiciously at Ba and asked, "Ba, did you really see it?" Ba hurriedly said, "I heard it from Bianca." The elderly woman named Bianca panicked and then thought, "I saw Mr. Andrewe in with my own eyes. How could he just disappear?" She rolled her eyes and suddenly thought of something, and she hurriedly said, "Madame rk! I have cleaned this yard, and there is a small attic here!" Charlotte''s body froze. At that time, after Charlotte opened the door, she was immediately hugged by Andrew. Before she could ask Andrew what happened, she felt his burning body and heavy breathing. Charlotte was proficient in pharmacology and immediately understood that Andrew had been drugged. She didn''t think so much and directly made Andrew faint on the ground with a silver needle. When she just wanted to call someone to carry Andrew away, she heard the sound outside. At that moment, although she didn''t know what was going on, her first instinct was to hide Andrew. But where and how to hide Andrew was a problem. Fortunately, Charlotte remembered that there was a small attic, which normally would not be noticed at all, and then she threw Andrew into the attic with all her might. She almost lost all her strength after doing this. The voice was approaching, and she had no choice but to lie down on Nelson''s bed. Charlotte originally thought this matter would be over, but she didn''t expect Bianca to even know the existence of the attic! Charlotte''s hands balled into fists in the quilt. Ba nced at Charlotte triumphantly and said, "Since there is an attic, let''s go and have a look." Bianca immediately got up from the ground and said, "I''ll take you there!" When she reached the attic in a few steps and was about to climb up, a cold wind blew suddenly. Before everyone could reflect, Bianca had already been kicked to the wall, crying in pain. Outside the room, Nelson had an iron-gray windbreaker on his shoulders and a burning cigarette between his fingers. The moment he slowly raised his head, his eyes were as sharp as arrows. He said with a suggestion of a smile, "Since when can anyonee to my ce?" Everyone in the room was quiet. Waylon, who had just kicked Bianca, walked slowly to the wall. He picked up Bianca, who was still crying in pain, and then threw her directly outside the door. It seemed that Waylon didn''t throw a person but a bag of garbage, which panicked everyone for a moment. Nelson walked in slowly, looked at Charlotte, and then asked, "Are you scared?" Charlotte first shook her head subconsciously, and then nodded, looking pitiful. Seeing this, Ba hurriedly said, "Mr. rk, the reason why we are here is because..." "No matter what it is..." Nelson smiled slightly, looking handsome, but he said with a frosty and terrible look, "I don''t want to hear it. Now, get out of here." Ba''s face paled. Elizabeth also had a terrible look and asked, "Nelson, do you want me to get out too?" Nelson said without looking back, "Yes." Elizabeth gritted her teeth angrily and said, "Nelson! Don''t forget..." "Forget what?" Nelson paused and continued, "Madame rk, do you want to settle the past with me now?" Elizabeth opened her mouth but said nothing. She pped her walking stick on the ground and said, "Let''s go!" Ba said, "But..." However, Elizabeth ignored Ba and left directly. Ba nced at the attic unwillingly and asked, "Mr. rk, didn''t you listen to the recording I gave you?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nelson nced at her quietly and then said, "I said get out." Ba shivered, dared not to say anything more, and hurriedly left. Charlotte looked at Nelson and called, "Mr. rk..." Nelson interrupted her directly, "Waylon, go and bring Andrew downstairs." Waylon said, "Yes." Charlotte bit her lower lip and lowered her eyes, not daring to look at Nelson. She thought, "Even if I''m an innocent victim in this matter,...no one will believe me." Waylon quickly took Andrew, who was unconscious, downstairs, and then threw him directly on the ground. The sound of Andrew''s body hitting the floor made Charlotte feel like she was also in pain in her body. Andrew was awakened by the pain and rubbed his forehead in confusion. After figuring out the situation, he had aplicated look. "Nelson..." Nelson sat on the chair, looked down at Andrew, and said coldly, "I''ve told you to leave Charlotte alone." Andrew said, "I... I didn''t know what was going on and I just felt my body burning. Then with only half-conscious, I saw Char, but soon I fainted." He paused and then continued "What the hell is going on?" After Waylon exined the matter to Andrew, Andrew suddenly had a gloomy look and said, "You mean...someone drugged me, right?" Waylon nodded. Andrew said incoherently, "I... I didn''t do anything. I fainted after seeing Char..." Waylon couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Andrew, do you think you can still be alive if you really did something?" Andrew said nothing. "When I used to say that you were good-for-nothing, your stupid mother always stood up for you. Even Matthew put in a good word for." Nelson said coldly, "But from today''s matter, you are indeed good for nothing. I can''t believe you''re still puzzled even after being tricked by such a stupid scheme." Andrew gritted his teeth and wanted to retort, but suddenly realized that Nelson was right. Andrew''s life trajectory from childhood to adulthood was arranged by Rachel. Andrew had never encountered such a thing, so he easily walked straight into the trap set by others. Nelson said, "I don''t want to talk with a good-for-nothing. Get out." Andrew stood up, pressed his chapped lips, and whispered, "Nelson, this is my fault. Please don''t me Char..." Nelson suddenly raised his eyes, looked at Andrew extremely coldly, and sneered, "She is my woman, and you don''t have to worry about her." Even if Andrew was thick-skulled, he noticed Nelson''s anger from his words. Waylon gave Andrew a wink. Then Andrew nced at Charlotte worriedly and went out. Waylon also left and he closed the door. There were only Charlotte and Nelson left in the room. Charlotte murmured, "Mr. rk, are you angry?" Nelson looked into her eyes and asked rhetorically, "What do you think?" Charlotte paused and then replied, "I think...you seem to be angry." Chapter 133 Dont Want Her to See the Dirty Scene Chapter 133 Don''t Want Her to See the Dirty Scene Chapter 133 Don''t Want Her to See the Dirty Scene Charlotte thought it was probably difficult to coax Nelson this time. After thinking for a long time, she got out of bed and sat next to him. "I really have nothing to do with Andrew." Nelson looked down at Charlotte for a while, then suddenly pinched her chin to force her to look up. "I know." Nelson looked at Charlotte''s puzzled look, slowly rubbed her delicate chin, and said coldly, "If you really have anything to do with Andrew..." He paused and changed the subject. "Charlotte, I know, but it doesn''t mean I won''t be angry." Nelson thought, "I''m very angry every time I watch you smile at others. I want you to only smile at me. Every time I see you going out with others, I want to lock you in a ce that only I know, so that no one will take you away from me." But Nelson would not tell Charlotte about these things. He just looked at Charlotte for a while, then stood up and said, "Come back with me." Charlotte stood up and gave a positive answer. Then she trotted to keep up with Nelson''s pace and asked in a low voice, "Then, are you still angry?" Nelson replied, "Yes." Charlotte puckered her face. "What can I do to keep you from getting angry?" Nelson paused and looked at Charlotte with a meaningful smile. "Sleep with me tonight." Charlotte said, "I think it''s okay that you''re angry." Nelsonughed but still had a gloomy look. He said to Charlotte, "You go first, and I''ll smoke a cigarette." "Okay." Charlotte nodded. Nelson slowly lit up a cigarette with a frosty look and said lightly, "Waylon." "Yes." "Since Ba likes to drug others so much, shouldn''t I pay her back?" Waylon was speechless and thought, "Whatever floats your boat!" Nelson blew a smoke ring and said, "Find a few men for Ms. Wyatt." Waylon twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "Okay." He thought for a while, but couldn''t help asking, "Are you taking Ms. Lopez away today because you don''t want her to see the dirty scene?" "She shouldn''t see it." Nelson said casually, "By the way, tell Rachel about the thing Ba has done. She cares so much about her son and will definitely pay Ms. Wyatt back well." Waylon said, "Okay." ... When they returned to Oswye Community, it was already 1 a.m. Charlotte had a very regr schedule. She was so sleepy, so she went back to her room to sleep after a shower. The next day, she went downstairs for breakfast with a drowsy look and then heard Cora and Paisley talking there. "To be honest, I never expected Ms. Wyatt to be such a person." "It is impossible to judge one''s heart from his face. Ms. Wyatt looksdylike, but she is so slutty. I felt sick when I imagined the scene." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Cora sighed, "Ms. Wyatt will find it difficult to marry a good man in the future." Paisley said, "It''s not a big deal. The Wyatt family is rich, and some people certainly want to marry her." Charlotte asked curiously, "What are you talking about?" Cora and Paisley looked at each other, and Cora coughed and said, "Ms. Lopez, you don''t know yet, right? ording to the news this morning, it is said that Ms. Wyatt had sex with four men, and Madame rk saw it." Charlotte was shocked. Nelson gave her a sandwich and said, "Concentrate on your breakfast." Charlotte''s eyes widened. "What? Four men!" Nelson thought Charlotte''s focus was a bit strange. Charlotte took a bite of the sandwich and suddenly looked at Nelson. "Mr. rk, did you do..." Nelson pretended to behave with integrity and said, "Would I use such a despicable method?" Charlotte nodded and said, "You''re right, but Ms. Wyatt is not so..." She thought, "So sex-starved." Nelson said, "Finish your breakfast quickly and go to school. You''re going to bete." Charlotte looked at the clock and found she was really going to bete. She let out a cry and quickly ate the sandwich. Then she ran out with her cheeks puffed up. Nelson watched Charlotte''s figure disappear before standing up and going out on his coat. ... "Please listen to my exnation... I am innocent... Someone set me up..." Ba hugged Elizabeth''s leg tightly, crying with tears and not looking elegant anymore. "Please believe me and help me..." Rachel now really wanted to tear Ba up. Rachel thought, "If Andrew had been found from Malus Garden yesterday, Nelson might have shot him, let alone Madame rk! Andrew is my only hope in my life. How dare Ba set my son up!" Rachel gnashed her teeth with hatred and then sneered, "Set you up? I think you were very happy and loved that. When I came, I saw you riding on a man and letting him continue." "Rachel, how can you say that?" Ba''s face was full of tears. She was disheveled and wasn''t ladylike anymore. "I was set up! I was set up! It must be that bitch, Charlotte! It must be..." "Shut up!" Elizabeth said angrily, "She can''t have such a great ability! Whether you are set up or not, now everyone in Seyso knows about this matter. I can''t keep you here anymore. I have notified your parents and they wille to take you hometer." Ba knew Elizabeth was going to give up on her! Ba cried and said, "Madame rk... Madame rk, I really don''t know what was going on... You can suppress the news now. I..." Rachel said softly, "Ba, it''s toote. A servant took a photo and spread it. Now everyone knows that you are indiscreet about your private life and that you had sex with four men in another''s house yesterday." Actually, Rachel spread the photo, but not a servant, because she wanted Ba to pay the price! Ba almost fainted. She thought, "I''m done!" Elizabeth pulled back her leg, and Rachel asked, "Grandma, as for these men... What to do with them?" Elizabeth nced at the four naked men kneeling on the ground in disgust. She closed her eyes and said, "Send them to the police station and just tell the police that theymitted a burry. And all of them will be locked up." The servants were afraid that Elizabeth would be angry and sick when seeing these men more, so they quickly took them out. Elizabeth said, "Rachel, you handle this matter. Even if everyone knows it, you still have to give an exnation." Rachel said, "I know." She paused and continued, "I''ll say that these men broke into our house and robbed us and that they forced Ba when they saw she was beautiful." "It''s up to you." Elizabeth didn''t want to look at Ba more, ignored her desperate cries, and said coldly, "Send her away." Rachel said softly, "Okay." Chapter 134 Refuse to See Them Chapter 134 Refuse to See Them Chapter 134 Refuse to See Them "Do you know the news this morning?" Eloise asked excitedly. "Yes." Cecilia raised her eyebrows. "I have seen Ba once or twice. She is good-looking, but she takes herself too seriously, just like Rachel. She looks gentle, but I never expected her to be so dissolute." "Many people say she was set up by someone," Eloise said, ying with her cell phone. Cecilia sneered, "Obviously she was set up, but she is too stupid. I don''t have a good impression of her, so I don''t sympathize with her at all." "Ba will have a hard time in this circle in the future." Eloise rested her chin and said, "With such a thing, her parents may send her to a foreign country toy low. After a few years, when the thing dies down, they will get her back and get her married to someone. Anyway, she is ruined." "Maybe." Cecilia suddenly remembered something and turned to look at Charlotte. "Forget it. Charlotte, this Sunday is my birthday and I''ll have a party. You muste." Charlotte was stunned for a moment, and her eyes widened. "Your birthday?" Cecilia nodded. Charlotte said, "Okay, I will go with Eloise." Cecilia made an ok gesture and then said to Nichs, "Nichs, youe too." "Ok." Nichs directly agreed. "What birthday gift do you want?" Eloiseughed, "Nichs, you are so straightforward. Girls receive birthday presents for the feeling of surprise! If we had known what the gift was, we wouldn''t have been surprised." Nichs stopped spinning the pen in his hand and said, "I see." Charlotte was thinking about what to give Cecilia, but after thinking for a long time, she felt that a richdy like Cecilia probably didn''tck anything. When Eloise knew Charlotte''s mind, she said, "You don''t have to be worried. Her father spoils her and she has whatever she wants. Even if you give her an expensive sports car, she''s probably not gonna be happy. So, showing your sincerity is the most important." Eloisey down on the table and touched Charlotte''s head. She continued, "Actually, there is a convention in our circle. The more ordinary the rtionship, the more expensive the gift is. On the contrary, a gift from a good friend just needs to show his or her sincerity, so you don''t have to care too much about the price of the gift." Charlotte chuckled, "I can''t afford her a sports car. After all, I don''t have any ie yet." Eloise raised her eyebrows. "Char, your outfit is worth millions of dors. How could you possibly have no money?" Charlotte was speechless. She coughed and changed the subject. "Well, what are you going to give Cecilia?" "A ne." Eloise gestured and then continued, "I asked my mother to buy it. It has a sapphire with a tinum deer head iid. It''s very beautiful." Charlotte said, "Didn''t you say to show one''s sincerity?" She thought, "You''re giving her money!" ... After school, Charlotte was still thinking about what gift to give. She didn''t read a word of the medical book and didn''t even notice Nelsone back. Seeing Charlotte sitting there nkly, Nelson put his hand on the table from behind, leaned over her ear, and asked, "What are you thinking?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Charlotte smelled a little mint. She was befuddled and then blurted, "Have you taken a shower outside?" She remembered that the smells of the shower gels at home were orange and milk, not mint. After asking, Charlotte was stunned for a moment and then found that she was just like a wife discovering that her husband was cheating. She quickly wanted to exin, but Nelson had already laughed in her ear, "Yes, you have an acute sense of smell." Nelson smelled of blood when dealing with things, and he was afraid of scaring Charlotte, so he took a special shower beforeing back. However, he didn''t expect Charlotte to have such a keen sense of smell and find he took a shower only by the smell of the shower gel. Charlotte blushed for a moment and said hesitatingly, "I... I was just asking casually..." "It''s okay. I allow you to ask." Nelson sat down next to Charlotte and exined casually, "Something happened, so I took a shower before going back." Then he asked, "What were you thinking just now?" "A ssmate of mine is going to have a birthday." Charlotte whispered, "I was thinking about what to give her for her birthday." "A birthday gift?" "Yes." Charlotte asked, "Mr. rk, have you bought it before?" "Yes." "Do you have any tips for choosing a gift?" Nelson thought for a while and replied, "Let Waylon buy it." Charlotte was speechless. She thought, "Okay. But I don''t have a man like Waylon." "When is your ssmate''s birthday?" asked Nelson. Charlotte said, "This Sunday." Nelson touched her head and said, "I will take you to pick a gift on Saturday." Charlotte''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, Mr. rk!" Nelson said, "Wash your hands and have a meal." "OK." ... After the meal, Charlotte yed with Magnolia for a while and then wanted to go to bed. Nelson saw her figure and suddenly said, "Char." Charlotte turned her head and asked, "What''s the matter?" Nelson paused and said, "Good night." Charlotte smiled. "You too." After watching Charlotte go upstairs, Nelson made a call. "I won''t see them." ... The doorman of Oswye Community put down the phone and smiled apologetically at Jonathan and Aurora. "I''m sorry. I just called Mr. rk, and he said he wouldn''t see you." Aurora''s smile froze. "Did you hear that right?" Although the doorman didn''t like this kind of person who came to tter a powerful man, he still said very politely, "I''m sure I heard it right." Aurora and Jonathan looked at each other and both saw anger in each other''s eyes. Aurora turned her head and said to a woman, "Amanda, see? We can''t even get into the house." The woman was dressed with glittering jewels but looked vulgar. Her name was Amanda Hunter, Aurora''s half-sister. Her mother died of dystocia. When Amanda was one year old, her father married Aurora''s mother. No stepmother could tolerate the previous child, so when Amanda was three years old, she was sent to the countryside by Aurora''s mother in the name of recuperating. She wasn''t taken back until she was 20 years old, and she casually married an ipetent man. Although she was the eldest daughter of the Hunter family, she was like a nouveau riche. However, Aurora and her mother were extremely good at buying people off. For so many years, Amanda had always thought that her stepmother and sister were sincere to her and she trusted them very much. Amanda originally lived in another city with her husband, but her daughter, Helena Cash, was unwilling to stay in a small city after graduating from university. So her family came to Seyso to find her brother-inw Jonathan to get work for Helena. Chapter 135 Shes Fully-Fledged Chapter 135 She''s Fully-Fledged Chapter 135 She''s Fully-Fledged Helena majored in medicine at a second-tier university. She spent most of her time ying outside the school during university, and her professional knowledge might not be as good as that of a freshman. Therefore, Aurora naturally wouldn''t let her enter the Lopez Medical Corporation. After thinking about it carefully, Aurora decided to take advantage of Helena to jam Charlotte up. Nelson also owned a hospital, which was not small in scale and enjoyed a high reputation. If Helena could enter this hospital, with her character, she would definitely make a fuss. Then if Nelson knew it, he would definitely hate Charlotte. But Aurora never expected that they couldn''t even enter the gate of Oswye Community. Amanda resembled Aurora, but Aurora was better at dressing up and skin care. The two were obviously only two years apart, but Amanda looked much older than Aurora. Amanda frowned and asked, "Why can''t we get in?" Amanda had only lived in the countryside or in a small city. She had never seen the prosperity of Seyso and didn''t know about Oswye Community, so she couldn''t understand why someone stopped her from letting her in. Aurora pretended to wipe her tears away and then smiled strongly. "Now that Char has grown up and has her own ideas, it is normal that she doesn''t want to meet me, but Jonathan is her biological father..." Amanda suddenly became angry. "How dare she! After having a rich boyfriend, this bitch looks down upon us, doesn''t she? Her mother was just a bitch that every man could sleep with her. If it weren''t for you, she would have starved to death outside!" Amanda didn''t care about anything at all. She didn''t care where they were and directly made an unreasonable scene. Aurora sighed, "It''s useless. I raised her from ten to eighteen. Instead of being grateful, she might even hate me! Amanda, it seems that I havee to the world to pay my debt. She doesn''t want to pay attention to me now, and I can''t help it. It''s just Helena..." Amanda wanted to find a good job for Helena. After scolding Charlotte, she still wanted Helena to enter Nelson''s hospital. She said, "No, I must let Helena work in the big hospital! Aurora, think of a way for me." Aurora sighed, "What can I do about it? Well, there''s one way. Vinny and Char are in the same school. I can let Vinny talk to her... If Char doesn''t agree, I really have no way." "Then just let Vinny talk to that bitch." ... The doorman watched the three leave and couldn''t help tutting. He said, "It''s ridiculous. They asked for help but with such a bad attitude... They''re just freaks, asking for help while cursing. Another doorman said, "That''s right. No one is obliged to help them." The two sighed and then talked about something else. Charlotte didn''t know what had happened at all. She slept peacefully. When she got up for breakfast the next morning, Nelson had already left. She asked Cora, "Is Mr. rk very busytely?" Cora nodded and said, "It seems that he is very busy. In the past, when he was so busy, he wouldn''t come back because he thought it was troublesome to run back and forth. However, now because you are here, he stilles back every day to apany you." Charlotte felt sweet and moved, but soon thought of the name Felicity said, that was, Sabrina Tylor. Charlotte lowered her head and took a sip of milk. She thought, "Mr. rk probably treats me as his little pet. He always wants to see if the pet has eaten obediently or not, so hees back every day." When Charlotte was eating in the cafeteria at noon, Vivian actually came to Charlotte. Vivian sat down opposite Charlotte with her te and said with a smile, "Char." Charlotte asked, "What''s up?" Vivian said sadly, "We are sisters, but why are you so indifferent?" Charlotte said, "What can I do for you?" Vivian said, "Do you know our aunt brought Helena to Seyso?" Charlotte remembered her aunt, Amanda. When Charlotte was a child, she was most afraid that Amanda woulde to Seyso asionally during New Year''s Day, because Amanda''s methods of torture were different from Aurora''s. Aurora would at least do something superficial in front of outsiders to show that they were close, while Amanda would beat and scold Charlotte in full view of the public and scold her mother for being a shameless slut. The most impressive time for Charlotte was when she was having a reunion dinner at the age of twelve, and she identally bumped into Helena''s arm. In fact, Helena wasn''t hurt in any way, but Amanda hugged the crying Helena, coaxed her, and then picked up a broom next to her to violently beat Charlotte. Charlotte was beaten badly, but she didn''t dare to cry, because she knew that crying would only make Amanda beat her harder. Sure enough, Amanda felt boredter and threw away the broom. She let Charlotte kneel in the snow all night. Although Charlotte had no more superficial wounds, she fainted in the snow and was sent to hospital. Since then, Charlotte had been extremely afraid of the cold. That time made Charlotte have a huge psychological shadow on Amanda. Charlotte unconsciously clenched the knife and fork in her hand, turned her head, and then asked, "So what?" Vivian said, "Helena has graduated from university and wants to find a job in Seyso, but you know she...sets the bar too high, so Amanda wants you to do her a favor." Charlotte had always been sweet-tempered, but she was expressionless at that moment. "What can I do to help her?" Vivian smiled and said, "Char, I believe you know what to do." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Charlotte knew Helena just wanted to work in the hospital of the rk Group. Charlotte had little contact with Helena, but she knew that Helena was over-ambitious andzy. She also knew if such a person entered the hospital of the rk Group, she would definitely cause trouble. Charlotte''s long eyshes trembled, and she said softly, "I have nothing to do with the Lopez family anymore, so I can''t help it." When Vivian remembered that Nelson went to the Lopezs'' mansion to force them to sign the agreement to make Charlotte leave the Lopez family, she had a terrible look. She said with a restrained smile, "Char, don''t be silly. No matter what, you are Dad''s biological daughter. Do you know what others will say if you really disown your biological father?" Charlotte pressed her lips and said in a very soft voice, "I don''t care what others say." She smiled softly. "When I didn''t disown the Lopez family before, no one else said anything nice about me." Vivian gritted her teeth. She thought, "This bitch! She has only left the Lopez family for several days, and she has already been fully-fledged and be so eloquent!" Chapter 136 Reward You With a Lollipop Chapter 136 Reward You With a Lollipop Chapter 136 Reward You With a Lollipop "Char..." Vivian wanted to say something, but Cecilia mmed down her knife and fork and said impatiently, "Didn''t you hear Charlotte refuse?" "Cecilia, I have to do this." Vivian frowned and said sadly, "My aunt wants me to do so..." "Tell her." Charlotte looked into Vivian''s eyes, "It''s impossible." "Okay." Vivian stood up and bit her lip. "Then I won''t bother you." Eloise leaned over and asked, "Char, you just said that you have nothing to do with the Lopez family... What do you mean?" Charlotte paused and replied, "It means literally. I have disowned the Lopez family." "Why?" Eloise was puzzled. "Is your family not nice to you?" The price of Charlotte''s daily necessities was high, and many of her things were several times better than Vivian''s. Therefore, Eloise and Cecilia always thought that Charlotte was living well in the Lopez family. Charlotte lowered her head and said, "Vivian''s mother doesn''t like me, and my father doesn''t like me either. So I have no reason to stay in that house." If Aurora hadn''t been using Charlotte''s grandfather to coerce her, Charlotte would have left so a long time ago. The people were quiet for a while. Cecilia coughed and said, "Don''t be sad. If you have nowhere to go, I can..." "I have a ce to live." Charlotte said, "And I''m not sad. On the contrary, I''m very happy." Charlotte''s admiration for Jonathan had long fallen apart in his discriminatory practices of the past eight years. ... "Did she really say that?" Amanda was furious and said angrily, "This son of bitch..." Vivian pretended to be cowardly and whispered, "Char has a backer now, and it''s normal that she doesn''t take us seriously. Amanda, don''t be angry. I will ask my ssmates to notice the job opportunities for Helena..." Helena was taking selfies and had facial deformation because of the retouching. Hearing Vivian''s words, Helena turned her head and said, "I have long heard that the best private hospital in Seyso belongs to the rk Group. I only want to work there. It''s not much work and it pays well!" Certainly, Amanda supported Helena very much and said, "Charlotte is really ungrateful. I will definitely make her agree, and I won''t make my baby girl have a hard life." Vivian looked frightened on the surface, but she sneered in her heart. She thought, "With Amanda and Helena, Charlotte will have a tough time!" ... "Charlotte." Nichs grabbed Charlotte''s schoolbag strap and said, "Wait a minute." Charlotte stopped and looked at Nichs in confusion. "What''s the matter?" Nichs was much taller than Charlotte. When he talked to her, he had to lower his head. Because of that, his eyes looked so deep and so gentle. Besides, the little mole at the end of his eye could be seen clearly. When Nichs was staring at someone intently, it often made the person feel that he was cherished by Nichs, and Nichs'' usual impatience was also coveredpletely. "Graham asked me to give you something, but I forgot it before." Then Nichs took out a beautifully packed wooden box from his schoolbag. "There''re all kinds of desserts made by the servant. The Bet family has a servant who is very good at making desserts. It tastes good. Try it." Charlotte took the box and squinted. "Then thank Graham for me." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nichs walked out side by side with her and asked, "Where are Cecilia and the others?" It was the first time Charlotte had received a gift from an elder other than her grandfather and mother. She was very happy holding the small box and replied, "They are going to buy clothes, and I don''t want to go." Seeing Charlotte was happy, Nichs smiled and asked, "You like eating these?" Charlotte nodded and said, "My mother used to make desserts for me before she died, but I''ve rarely eaten them since she died." Charlotte''s words melted Nichs'' heart. Nichs grabbed her hair softly and said, "If you like these, I will bring them to you again in the future. If Graham knows you like them, he should be very happy." Charlotte gave a short response. The two said goodbye at the school gate. Nichs narrowed his eyes, watched Charlotte get into the car, and then stared thoughtfully at the license te number of the car. That was six sixes, which was very tant. Many people liked this kind of license te number. As far as Nichs knew, this kind of license te with pure numbers and the same numbers belonged to the military region. Nichs thought, "Does Charlotte have anything to do with the people in the military region?" ... Nelson didn''te home for two consecutive days. It was Friday in a sh. Charlotte came back from school and still didn''t see Nelson. Charlotte thought, "He said he would take me to buy a gift on Saturday. Maybe he''s forgotten it." Charlotte couldn''t help being a little frustrated. Then she thought, "I''m not a child. I can go out without Mr. rk! On Saturday, I''ll just go to a shopping mall and have a look. If I really don''t know what to buy, I can call Eloise." After the meal, Charlottey on the sofa and yed with Magnolia. When she taught Magnolia how to y Frisbee, Nelson came back. Charlotte jumped off the sofa in surprise and ran to Nelson. She raised her head and looked at him with shining eyes as if full of stars. "Mr. rk! You are back!" Magnolia also ran over wagging its tail. Nelson hung the windbreaker on the coat rack, and his side face was blurred by the light. He said in a low voice, "Well, miss me?" "No... Nope." Charlotte quickly denied it. Then she asked, "Have you finished your work?" "No." Nelson took Charlotte''s hand and asked, "Why are you not wearing shoes?" Charlotte looked down and found that she was indeed bare-footed. She couldn''t help but curl her toes and whispered, "I... I forgot it." Charlotte was afraid that Nelson would reproach her, so she hurriedly said, "It won''t happen again!" Nelson said, "I forgive you this time. After all, I can understand how you miss me." Charlotte thought, "I said no, okay?" Charlotte sat cross-legged on the sofa, turned her head, and asked, "Since you haven''t finished your work yet, why did youe back?" Nelson took a sip of water, standing at the end table. Then he nced at Charlotte and replied, "Because I promised you to go out tomorrow." Charlotte was stunned, unconsciously rubbing Magnolia''s belly. "Thank you for remembering, but work is more important." "It''s okay. It''s almost handled." Nelson thought, "The disobedient people have been dealt with." Nelson said, "I heard Cora say that you have been very obedienttely. You deserve praise. I will reward you with a lollipop." Then he took out a strawberry-shaped lollipop from the pocket of his shirt and handed it to Charlotte. Charlotte took it and thanked Nelson. Then she couldn''t wait to peel the lollipop and thought, "It''s from Mr. rk!" However, as soon as Charlotte stuffed the lollipop into her mouth, she immediately took it out with a scream. She puckered her face and shouted, "It''s so sour!" Chapter 137 He Is Scheming Chapter 137 He Is Scheming Chapter 137 He Is Scheming Nelson looked at Charlotte''s expression with a bit of appreciation and then asked, "Is it delicious?" Charlotte replied, "Mr. rk, you have been cheated. This lollipop is not strawberry vored! It''s super sour!" Nelson was stunned. Then he realized that Charlotte had never yed such a tricky game. When Nelson saw a few children in the army ying such a game, he suddenly got an idea. He took one lollipop back to tease Charlotte, but what he did not expect was that Charlotte didn''t realize that it was not a normal lollipop and even suspected that he had been cheated. Nelson suddenly felt a little guilty and said solemnly, "Really? I will have the supermarket closed tomorrow." Charlotte was taken aback and said, "No need... It''s just that the taste doesn''t match the color." Nelson immediately agreed, "Okay." Nelson nced at the dog lying on Charlotte and wagging its tail. "Why do I think it is not getting good-looking at all?" Magnolia immediately began to bark pitifully. Charlotte hurriedlyforted Magnolia, "It''s okay. It''s not about you." Then she looked at Nelson disapprovingly and continued, "Mr. rk, if others say you are not good-looking, you will also be unhappy, right?" Nelson said, "No one who has seen me says I am not good-looking." Charlotte nced at Nelson''s handsome face and thought, "All right." Charlotte calmed Magnolia and carried it into its doghouse. Nelson looked at her figure and said, "Don''t you have something to say or do to me after a long separation?" Charlotte said nkly, "But we have only been separated for two days." Nelson said like a scheming man, "Haven''t you ever heard that a day without seeing you seems like whole autumn long? It counts as we haven''t seen each other for six years." Charlotte was speechless and thought, "It''s ridiculous." Nelson leaned on the back of the sofa and said, "If you don''t say or do anything, just help me undress." The tips of Charlotte''s ears immediately turned red. "What?" Nelson said with a meaningful smile, "I''m going to take a bath." Charlotte remembered that Nelson didn''t like unbuttoning his shirt by himself just because he thought there were many buttons. With a positive answer, Charlotte reached Nelson and wanted to kneel on the ground to unbutton him, but Nelson directly pulled her to sit on hisp. He spread his arms on the back of the sofa, pretending not to put up any resistance. "Come on, Char." Nelson''s voice was husky and attractive as if he was seducing a little angel to go to hell. Charlotte just felt Nelson was very sexy. Nelson liked to hold Charlotte like this very much as if she was not heavy at all. However, Charlotte felt very awkward, because she thought only holding a baby would use such a posture. Charlotte forced herself to unbutton the first button of Nelson''s shirt. At such a close distance, Charlotte could clearly smell the faint aroma of tobo on Nelson, and it was charming and attractive. Charlotte pressed her lips and then unbuttoned the second button. After five buttons were undone, Nelson''s chest was clearly exposed. His lean muscles were full of the purest power. Charlotte flushed when looking at his chest. Nelson smiled and asked, "Does it look good?" Charlotte didn''t speak and thought, "No! Humph!" Nelson raised Charlotte''s chin and said, "Char, speak." Charlotte puffed out her cheeks. "It doesn''t look good!" Nelsonughed, "People who lie will be punished." Charlotte was trying to unbutton the sixth button and then suddenly felt that someone pressed her and kissed her. Nelson said, "I''ll let you off this time. If you''re not honest next time, I will put my tongue in your mouth." Charlotte was speechless and shocked. She thought, "Goodness! What the hell is he talking about?" Charlotte''s whole body froze. She sat on Nelson''sp with her eyes zing. "Put your tongue in my mouth?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nelson said intimately in Charlotte''s ear, "Are you afraid?" Charlotte said with a pitiful whimper, "Yeah... Yep." "Then be honest. I''m gonna ask you again, and a good girl can be rewarded for telling the truth." Nelson chuckled, "Does it look good?" Charlotte nodded quickly and replied, "It looks good!" Nelson lowered his head and kissed Charlotte''s lips. "That''s a good girl. I''m kissing you as a reward." Charlotte thought, "No, this is different from what I thought." Charlotte asked nkly, "Why... Why is the punishment a kiss, and the reward also a kiss?" Nelson felt Charlotte was so cute and said shamelessly, "Because I''m very fond of you." Charlotte thought, "No, I don''t want it." The meeting after "six years" of separation ended with Charlotte covering her face and fleeing back to her room. ... Because Charlotte didn''t sleep well at night, she stayed in bed for half an hour the next day. Cora was worried that Charlotte would have problems with her stomach if she didn''t eat breakfast, so Cora went upstairs and woke her up. Charlotte went downstairs with a drowsy look, and Magnolia immediately rushed over passionately. Charlotte perfunctorily touched its head, washed her hands, and sat down on a chair to start eating breakfast. It was like Charlotte was sleepwalking. Nelson asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Charlotte raised her eyes and nced at Nelson, who was sitting opposite her. He was wearing a in ck knitted round-neck shirt, revealing his slender neck and a little bit of his corbone. He was as casual as ever, looking so charming. Nelson said, "Don''t stay upte. It''s not good for your health. Besides, if you don''t sleep well, you won''t grow tall." Charlotte was speechless and thought, "But you''re the reason I can''t sleep!" Nelson had something to deal with, and Charlotte read the medical book. After lunch, Nelson asked Waylon to drive and he took Charlotte to thergest luxury shopping mall in Seyso. Charlotte had never been there, but she had heard of it. She heard that the price of any T-shirt there was the equivalent of the sry of ordinary people for one year. The things there were so expensive, and Charlotte couldn''t help worrying about whether she could afford the birthday gift. The shopping mall had a total of six floors, and there were a lot of people. Nelson opened the car window and took a look. Then he asked Charlotte, "There are too many people. What about clearing the ce?" Charlotte was speechless and thought, "I''m just buying a birthday gift. There''s no need to do so." "No need." Charlotte untied her seat belt. After thinking for a while, she felt that Nelson was too eye- catching. She said, "I''ll go by myself, and you can wait for me here." Nelson said casually, "I''ll take you to the sixth floor, where there are few people." Then he took out a pair of sunsses and put them on. "Let''s go." Giving a short response, Charlotte got out of the car. The two went upstairs directly from the VIP elevator. Sure enough, there were not many people on the sixth floor, just a few dozen of them. Besides, the shops were also decorated at a more advanced level, which made people feel that they couldn''t afford anything at first nce. There were all kinds of goods, including clothes, jewelry, shoes, ornaments, and so on. Nelson said, "Choose whatever you want." Chapter 138 Crystal Shoes Chapter 138 Crystal Shoes Chapter 138 Crystal Shoes Charlotte sensed that something was off and turned to look at Nelson with a puzzled expression, "I came to pick a gift for Cele." ncing around at the decorations of the shopping mall, Nelson replied casually, "You''ve been here for so long, and I haven''t taken you to the mall before. Take whatever you like! Just consider it a small gift from me." Charlotte thought to herself, "Small gift? Are you calling things worth millions and even tens of millions of dors small gifts?" Taking Charlotte to the mall was an idea suggested by his inept advisor, Waylon. Charlotte''s sudden distance made Nelson somewhat concerned. Being thirty years old and never having had a girlfriend, it was a real headache for Waylon to serve as Nelson''s vice-captain, dealing with his difficult temperament, and also working as a part-time consultant in raising Nelson''s daughter. Waylon had to go through a lot of information beforeing up with this suggestion. However, Waylon was indeed an inept advisor. The suggestion he gave might work well for an ordinary young girl. But for someone like Charlotte, who had little desire for shopping, it only made her feel like Nelson was plotting something against her. Charlotte noticed a jewelry store and said, "Let''s go inside and take a look." She wanted to pick a small piece of jewelry for Cecilia. After all, girls usually liked such things. Nelson nodded in agreement. As they entered, a salesgirl warmly greeted them. When the salesgirl saw Nelson, her smile froze a bit, and she instinctively became a bit reserved. Though she didn''t know the man''s identity, she was sure he must be someone powerful and influential. Charlotte wasn''t used to having someone follow her around while shopping, so she said, "I''ll just look around by myself." The salesgirl smiled and replied, "OK." The jewelry store had a remarkably beautiful decor and it looked spacious, giving off a cool and elegant vibe. The store mainly showcased diamonds and gemstones. Charlotte nced at the disy counter and was immediately drawn to a pair of tinum earrings with ocean-blue aquamarines. The aquamarines were of good quality and appearance, resembling the clear blue of the sea, delicately suspended by fine silver chains. The ocean-blue aquamarines were set in a leaf-shaped gemstone setting, surrounded by a circle of small diamonds, giving them a charming "stars surrounding the moon" vibe. Nelson asked, "Do you like them?" Charlotte replied, "Eloise intended to give her a deer-shaped sapphire ne. These leaf-shaped earrings would go well with her ne." "Then take them," Nelson said. Charlotte nced at the price tag and saw a long row of zeros. Compared to sapphires, aquamarines were not considered particrly expensive. However, due to the excellent quality of these two gemstones, their price was quite high. For Nelson, such things were merely trinkets. He turned to the salesgirl and said, "Wrap them up." Charlotte also quite liked the earrings and didn''t refuse. However, she took out her old phone, opened the notes app, and jotted down the amount. She nned to pay back the money when Nelson didn''t want her anymore. She believed that if she returned the money to him while they were still together, he might get pissed off. Charlotte nced at some other things and then Nelson received a phone call. Charlotte vaguely saw that there was no caller ID, just a string of numbers on the screen. When Nelson saw the iing call, he furrowed slightly and hung up immediately. The phone call came in again. Charlotte said, "I''ll go ask the salesgirl to wrap up the earrings beautifully. You can take the call first." Nelson ruffled her hair and said, "Wait for me for five minutes." "Sure," Charlotte nodded and headed towards the counter. After instructing the salesgirl to wrap the earrings beautifully, Charlotte turned around and noticed a pair of crystal shoes disyed on a pure ck staircase. The shoes were crafted from pure crystal, reflecting dazzling colors under the lights. Even with its slender seven-centimeter high heels, the shoes still exuded a girlish charm. The crystal, set against the pure ck staircase, looked even more radiant and beautiful. The salesgirl smiled and said, "These shoes just arrived yesterday, and there''s only one pair. Our store owner had a sudden inspiration to customize them. Originally, she intended to give them to her daughter. But her daughter is pregnant now and can''t wear high heels, so she decided to put them on disy here. Would you like to take a look, Miss? These shoes are made from a whole piece of Ametrine and look stunning."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ametrine was an expensive variety of crystals often used for jewelry. It was pretty extravagant to use it for crafting a pair of shoes, but there was no denying that these crystal shoes were stunningly beautiful. Just as Charlotte was about to decline, she heard a mocking voice, "Why bother telling her all this? She can''t afford them anyway." Charlotte turned around and saw Emilia and Vivian. Emilia was a rich second-generation individual, but she had only visited the sixth floor of this kind of luxury mall once. Despite her monthly pocket money being in the hundreds of thousands of dors, she still couldn''t afford even a small essory here. Her visit this time was purely to apany Vivian for rxation. As they stepped into the store, both of them felt a sense of familiarity among the person inside. Emilia initially thought she might have mistaken someone for Charlotte. But as she approached, she realized she was not mistaken; it was indeed Charlotte. Emilia nced at the exquisite pair of crystal shoes. The shoes were undoubtedly stunning, but their price was equally strikingly high. Emilia couldn''t afford them even with her entire year''s pocket money. "Char, you''re here too?" Vivian greeted. "What would you want to buy?" Emilia sneered, "What can she afford in this store?" "Emmy! How can you say that?" Vivian red at Emilia and then turned to apologize to Charlotte, "I''m sorry, Char. Emmy didn''t mean that..." However, Emilia showed no sign of giving face. "That''s exactly what I meant! She''s just a bastard child. How could she have the money? She must have hooked up with some wild man to be able to come here!" The salesgirl''s expression subtly changed, giving Charlotte a meaningful look. The salesgirl had encountered situations like this many times before. After all, the richer the ce, the more filthy it was. However, it still surprised her when she heard the words. Vivian felt somewhat embarrassed, but Charlotte wasn''t bothered at all and didn''t want to pay any attention to Emilia. But this seemed to fuel Emilia even more, "Charlotte, do you really like these shoes?" Charlotte wasn''t particrly fond of them. She nced at Emilia and replied, "It''s none of your business!" Emilia crossed her arms and sneered, "If you like them, why don''t you call out your sugar daddy and beg him to buy them for you? After all, a sugar daddy''s money shouldn''t go to waste. All you need is to go back and sleep with him. Am I right?" "..." Charlotte said, "Emilia, saying such things in public only shows how uncultured you are." "You!" Emilia sneered, "Oh, you''ve be quite sharp-tongued in just a few days!" Charlotte looked at her calmly and replied, "You were the one who started the verbal attacks." "I started it? Wasn''t I just stating the facts?!" Emilia retorted, "Huh? Is your sugar daddy a fat and ugly middle-aged man? Are you afraid that we''ll make fun of you? Don''t worry. I absolutely won''t mock you! After all, we know each other so well." Chapter 139 You Are My Cinderella Chapter 139 You Are My Cindere Chapter 139 You Are My Cindere Vivian said, "Emmy, could you please speak a little less? We''re in public. Just save Char some face!" The words sounded like Vivian was defending Charlotte, but Vivian was actually confirming Emilia''s statement, which made the two salesgirls'' gaze even stranger. Charlotte asked one of the salesgirls, "Is my stuff all packed?" The salesgirl tied a pink silk butterfly bow on the gift box and showed a professional smile, "It''s all set." Charlotte took the gift bag and was about to leave, but Emilia continued to pester her, "Charlotte! Why don''t you call him out?" "What''s going on?" Nelson walked quickly over and nced at the salesgirl, "Charge it to Waylon''s ount." Upon hearing the name "Waylon," the salesgirl''s smile became even brighter, "Sure." Emilia and Vivian gazed at Nelson, both left stunned. Although he wore sunsses, the exposed half of his face was strikingly handsome, resembling a perfectly sculpted masterpiece, reaching the pinnacle of human aesthetics. Charlotte sped the gift bag with her little hand, with no intention of informing Nelson about Emilia''s provocation. After all, it was just a few insignificant and sarcastic remarks. One of the salesgirls, however, said eagerly, "The youngdy took a liking to these crystal shoes just now." Nelson nced at the shoes and replied, "Not bad." Charlotte felt uneasy and, as expected, heard Nelson continue, "Take them if you like." Both salesgirls suddenly became excited. Vivian and Emilia were shocked. Was he really going to buy such expensive things? The amount reached seven digits! Charlotte''s scalp tingled, and she tugged at Nelson''s sleeve, "Shoes are not like jewelry. I don''t think they will fit. Let''s go." Her soft and sweet voice, coupled with the gesture of tugging at Nelson''s sleeve, made it seem like she was acting coquettishly. Nelson said, "Why not try them on?" He held Charlotte''s hand and made her sit on a chair provided for customers to rest inside the store. The salesgirl promptly brought the crystal shoes. She wanted to help Charlotte put them on, but Nelson took the shoes from her hands and said, "I''ll do it." "..." Not only Charlotte, but everyone present was stunned. This man looked like a high-ranking figure, wielding supreme authority, but he''s actually helping a girl put on her shoes?! Kneeling on one knee and lowering his gaze, Nelson helped Charlotte take off her shoes. Charlotte grabbed his hand and bit her lower lip, saying, "I... I can do it myself!" If Charlotte had known that he was going to do this, she should have just bought them earlier! Nelson chuckled softly and asked, "Kid, are you afraid that I''ll eat you up?" Charlotte replied, "... No, it''s just that I''m afraid what you did might shorten your lifespan! After all, I treat you with the same respect as I do my father!" Nelson had already gently opened her little, tender white hand, behaving as if he was coaxing a child, "Good girl! I''ll get you some candy to eatter." Charlotte: "..." Today, she was wearing a pair of snow-white sports shoes with white socks that had cute little yellow minions printed on them. Feeling embarrassed under the gaze of so many people, Charlotte felt her ears turn red, and she curled her toes inwards. The profile of the man looked incredibly profound under the lights. His nose was so straight that it seemed as if it was sculpted like a de, without any soft curves. The corners of his lips were cold and lightly pursed. This man looked like an authoritative figure sitting on a chair who would give orders. However, at this very moment, he was in a jewelry store, humbly kneeling on one knee and earnestly helping a young girl put on her shoes. Charlotte grasped her clothes tightly, watching Nelson nervously. Nelson took off her socks gently with his slender fingers, revealing her delicate and fair feet, each toe round and the nails resembling pale pink seashells, exquisitely translucent and beautiful. Even as a woman, Emilia couldn''t help but find Charlotte''s feet excessively attractive. Nelson picked up one of the crystal shoes and helped Charlotte put it on. Charlotte let out a surprised sound, and Nelson chuckled, "Perfect fit." The shoe fitted Charlotte''s feet perfectly, and her already fair and tender ankle shone brilliantly under the refracted light from Ametrine.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nelson wanted to put the other shoe on her, but Charlotte quickly declined, "Trying one is enough." Nelson didn''t insist and helped Charlotte change back into her sports shoes. He instructed the salesgirl to wrap up the crystal shoes. Charlotte''s face had turned as red as a cooked shrimp. She held the thin strings of the gift bag tightly, "Let''s go back." Nelson said, "Didn''t I promise to buy you some candy?" Charlotte looked puzzled, "Wasn''t that your cajolery?" Nelson chuckled, "Do I look like the kind of person who cajoles little kids?" Charlotte: "..." You don''t cajole me, but you do bully me! "Char..." Vivian suddenly spoke up, "So, you came here with Mr. rk." Emilia didn''t realize who Mr. rk was, but she couldn''t help but feel envious of the scene she had just witnessed. Her eyes turned red with jealousy, and she thought that Charlotte had gotten involved with a wealthy young master. So she blurted out without thinking, "Sir, do you know Charlotte is an illegitimate daughter?" Nelson nced at Emiliazily, "And then?" His voice was cold, with a hint of mockery, and it was just a casual remark. However, it made Emilia stiffen all over, and her tongue seemed to be tied. She couldn''t utter a single word, and naturally, there was no "and then." It was evident that Nelson didn''t take Emilia, a small fry in his eyes, seriously. However, Vivian quickly came out to apologize, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry, Mr. rk. Emmy didn''t mean it. And Char, please don''t be angry..." Charlotte said, "I''m not angry. And you don''t need to apologize to Mr. rk. We''re leaving now. Take your time to shop." With that, Charlotte grabbed Nelson''s sleeve and walked out, ignoring the dumbfounded expressions of the two salesgirls. Mr. rk?! Was he the same Mr. rk they thought?! Vivian looked at their departing figures with resentment. If only... She was the one to enter the rk family. Then everything Charlotte had now would have been hers! Why did Charlotte always have such good luck... Why?! Why hadn''t Mr. rk killed her yet? Jealousy gnawed at Vivian''s heart like little insects, and she clenched her lips, giving a cold look at Emilia while cursing her as an idiot secretly. ... "Don''t you want to shop a bit longer?" Nelson asked Charlotte. Charlotte puffed her cheeks, feeling a bit annoyed. Not because of Emilia''s words, but because of Vivian''s behavior. It was obvious she was trying to get Mr. rk''s attention! It was so annoying! Even with all the bullying Charlotte endured from Vivian in the past eight yearsbined, she never found Vivian this irritating. It seemed like it had always been this way since childhood. Whenever Vivian liked something, she would always do anything to take it away from Charlotte. So, would Mr. rk... end up being taken away by Vivian like her Barbie dolls and snacks? Chapter 140 Being Handsome Is a Sin Chapter 140 Being Handsome Is a Sin Chapter 140 Being Handsome Is a Sin Just as Charlotte was thinking about all this, her cheek was pinched lightly. "What''s up?" Charlotte looked up at Nelson a bit gloomily and muttered, "Why are you so handsome?" So handsome and wealthy! Nelson felt that he was getting old. He couldn''t believe that being handsome had be a sin these days. He chuckled softly, "What''s wrong? Were those two people upsetting you just now?" Charlotte replied, "No. Weren''t you going to take me to have some candy?" Nelson could then take Charlotte to a nearby dessert shop to buy a cute sugar figure as a gift for her, which might help boost their rtionship. This suggestion came from his inept advisor, Waylon. There was a dessert shop on the sixth floor that sold incredibly exquisite and lifelike sugar figures for admiration. Even though the reputation of the shop was well-known, the outrageously high prices still led to very few customers. Charlotte was lucky toe across this shop just when it had released a new collection of sugar figures. Each of these exquisite sugar figures took several days or even half a month to be crafted. Among the five avable options, Charlotte immediately took a liking to the sugar figure of a graceful angel with a charming appearance. After paying for it, Nelson held Charlotte''s hand with one hand while carrying the gift bag with the other. With a blissful and innocent expression, Charlotte gazed at the sugar figure lovingly, completely unaware that the small thing in her hands was worth a six-figure sum starting with ''1''. When they went down the elevator, it was already 3 p.m. Charlotte hadn''t taken a nap and felt a bit sleepy. Leaning against the car window, she fell asleep. Nelson reached out, pulling her closer and cing her on hisp, while saying coldly, "The little one doesn''t seem to enjoy shopping much." Waylon pondered for a moment and asked, "Has her attitude towards you improved?" Nelson thought for a while. Charlotte had tugged at his sleeve earlier, which should be considered an improvement. He nodded, "A little." The inept advisor said, "Then it seems to be working. There''s hardly any girl who doesn''t like shopping, at least I haven''t seen one yet. I asked several people, and they all said that taking care of a youngdy involves taking her to hang out and asionally giving her expensive gifts, which would make her happy." Nelson felt a little troubled and said, "She only spent seven million dors on shopping today..." He paused for a moment and added, "I remember Emerson has a piece of Secondary Deposit Jadeite. You can have someone cut it into a bracelet for her." Waylon replied, "I''m afraid that won''t work. Mr. yton said that the jade is the best he has seen in all his years of doing jewelry business, so he wants to keep it for his future wife." Nelson sneered, "Can he find a wife? Spare me the nonsense; have him cut it." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Waylon: "..." Alright, Nelson was the boss. When the car arrived at Oswye Community, Charlotte was still asleep. Nelson carried her out of the car. When Cora and Paisley, the maids, saw the situation, they wondered what had happened to Charlotte. Nelson exined simply, "She fell asleep." Cora: "..." Paisley: "..." Both maids looked at Nelson''s back as he went upstairs and couldn''t help but wonder. "I never thought that Mr. rk would dote on someone like this." They had been working in Oswye Community for more than ten years and had known something about Nelson. It seemed like he was even easier to get along with than Matthew, but in reality, he was the most ruthless and indifferent. It was truly rare to see him pampering a young girl like this. "It''s actually a good thing," Cora sighed softly, "Mr. rk has been too lonely all these years. It''s good to have someone to apany him." Paisley nodded, "Yes." ... Charlotte didn''t wake up until five p.m. Magnolia was curled up on the floor waiting for her to wake up. As she moved, the dog barked twice immediately. Charlotte patted its head, yawned, and went to wash her face in the bathroom. Nelson was in his study, and Charlotte didn''t disturb him. She tidied up the things she bought today and suddenly found a white box in the bag. She was puzzled, "I don''t remember buying this." Waylon happened to pass by and said, "This is the phone Mr. rk bought for you. He said your old phone kept freezing, and it''s inconvenient to use." Charlotte was delighted, "Thank you, Mr. rk!" Waylon shook his head and replied, "Mr. rk is not here." Charlotte blushed a bit and said, "I''ll thank himter then." She sat cross-legged on the carpet and started fiddling with her new phone. After saving all the contacts, she added a note for phone expenses in the memo. Magnolia came over and nudged her back with its nose, wanting to y frisbee with her. Charlotte scooped it up into her arms. Just as she was about to charge her new phone, she heard a WhatsApp notification. She opened the app and saw more than twenty messages intermittently from Den. It was probably because her old phone was too worn out that she didn''t receive any new message notifications. Charlotte nced at the messages and found that they were all invitations to y games together. Den even sent her an ount with all unlocked game skins. Since Charlotte didn''t have time, she replied politely, "Sorry, I have to y with my little dog at home." Who would have thought that Den seemed to be glued to his phone all day, bombarding her with several messages: The Strongest King: Damn it! You finally replied to me! The Strongest King: I fucking thought you blocked me! The Strongest King: But I guess you wouldn''t dare. The Strongest King: ?? Am I less important than a dog?? Am I really less important than a dog?? Charlotte looked at the rapid-fire usations from Den and then nced at Magnolia in her arms, which was looking at her eagerly. She decisively replied, "Nope." After that, she left her phone aside and went to y with Magnolia. On the other end, looking at Charlotte''s response of "Nope", Den was about to explode with anger. "What the heck? Am I inferior to a dog? This is truly unbelievable!" Seeing Den''s expression, Sienna asked, "What''s wrong?" How could Den possibly tell Sienna about this embarrassing matter? He casually brushed it off with a few words and then started typing again. The Strongest King: Charlotte, what the hell were you saying?! The Strongest King: I will definitely teach you a lesson! The Strongest King: If you have the guts, give me your home address! I''ll kick your dog''s ass! Unfortunately, when Charlotte saw the messages, it was already after dinner. She was exhausted from dealing with an older man who had conned her out of a kiss by sending her a new phone. She really didn''t have the energy to deal with Den. Shey down on the bed, falling asleep. Charlotte had a bizarre dream. In her dream, Vivian, wearing a gorgeous dress, smiled at Charlotte and asked. "Where are my crystal shoes?" Charlotte was bewildered, "Those were mine..." They were bought for her by Nelson! But Vivian snatched them away rashly, saying, "Stepmother, I am Cindere. These shoes belong to me." Charlotte: "..." She woke up with a fright. Ah, ah, ah, why did she dream of being the wicked stepmother of Cindere? Chapter 141 You Are So Cute Chapter 141YouAre SoCute Chapter 141 You Are So Cute Charlotte grabbed her messy hair and sat on the bed, letting her mind wander for a while before getting up to wash up. Eloise had made an appointment with Charlotte to attend Cecilia''s birthday party at 4 p.m. Only Cecilia''s friends and ssmates were invited, without any elders present, so they didn''t have to be too formal. Magnolia followed Charlotte all the way, wagging its tail in a particrly ingratiating manner. Charlotte fed it some dog biscuits and started working on the test papers from school. Cora brought a bowl of fruit smoothie over and said, "Ms. Lopez, have some food." Charlotte turned around and smiled, "Cora, you can just call me by my name. There''s no need to be so formal." Cora smiled and said, "Alright, then from now on, I''ll call you Char." Charlotte nodded and took a sip of the fruit smoothie. It was sweet and incredibly delicious. Nelson wasn''t at home today, and it was Waylon who escorted Charlotte out. When Eloise saw her cousin, Waylon, she immediately put on a well-behaved expression that she had never shown in front of her father. "Waylon." Waylon responded with a grunt, "Take good care of Ms. Lopez." Eloise nodded quickly, "Don''t worry. I will! Char is my good friend!" Waylon rarely patted Eloise''s head, "Good girl." Eloise hadn''t fully savored the moment before Waylon continued with a smile, "If anything happens to Ms. Lopez, all your cards will be frozen." Eloise: "..." No, how could Waylon treat her like this! After Waylon left, Eloise suddenly grabbed Charlotte''s hand, which startled Charlotte. "Eloise?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Eloise looked at her with a serious expression, "Do you know what I''m holding in my hand?" Charlotte replied, "... Well, it''s my hand." Eloise shook her head, "No! This is no longer your hand; it''s all my cards and pocket money!" Charlotte: "..." Ms. Wesley attached great importance to the level of her birthday party. Her birthday was actually not today but tomorrow. As the 18thing-of-age ceremony was a significant event, Ms. Wesley''s family would undoubtedly host a grand celebration for her. Therefore, Ms. Wesley moved the date one day earlier and specifically invited her close friends. The venue was arranged in a recently opened PUB ROCK. And ording to Eloise, the PUB ROCK belonged to the Wesley family, so Ms. Wesley booked the entire venue for the asion. Charlotte had never been to a ce like PUB ROCK before, so she looked around curiously. However, she didn''t have the chance to witness the wild scenes of people dancing and reveling, as Ms. Wesley had booked the entire venue for private use, making it look quite empty. Eloise led Charlotte to thergest VIP room on the top floor directly. When the door opened, they were greeted with deafening music. Cecilia, wearing a birthday hat, was waiting for them at the entrance. She was in a good mood today, and her usually aloof face now carried a smile. She pinched Charlotte''s cheek and said, "Hey." Charlotte smiled back, "Happy birthday." "Thanks." Cecilia led them to a small sofa and said, "There are quite a few people here. I might not be able to spend time with you all the time. There''s food over there; help yourselves." Eloise made an OK gesture and pushed Cecilia, "Go ahead. They are waiting for you." "Cecilia might seem aloof and distant on regr days, but today, there were truly many people attending her birthday party. At a rough estimate, there were over a hundred guests." Charlotte remarked. Eloise replied, "It is only natural. Although Cecilia can be a bit snobbish at times, she is very loyal and straightforward with people, which is why she is so well-liked. Moreover, she is Ms. Wesley, and countless people are eager to tter her. I''m telling you, there are already many people who want to attend today''s birthday party. Tomorrow, when the Wesley family hosts theing-of-age ceremony for her, I can''t imagine how many people will be scrambling for an invitation." Charlotte responded with a grunt and asked, "So are these... Are these people here just to tter her?" "Not necessarily. Look at whom Cecilia talks to; those are the ones who genuinely care for her." Eloise replied. As Eloise said that, her eyes suddenly lit up. She stood up and said to Charlotte, "Char, I just saw a ssmate from junior high school. I''ll go over there for a moment." Charlotte nodded, "Sure." Charlotte sat alone on the sofa, observing the hustle and bustle of the crowd. She felt that the noisy atmosphere was like fragile papernterns that could be torn apart with a single poke. She couldn''t understand why so many people were endlessly enjoying themselves in the noisy environment. "Hi." Suddenly, a male voice sounded. Charlotte looked up and saw a man sitting next to her, smiling at her. "I''m Colin. What about you?" Charlotte was puzzled. Why did this person suddenly sit next to her? Out of politeness, she nodded and said, "Hello." Charlotte didn''t tell him her name, but Colin didn''t seem discouraged and continued, "Are you also a friend of Ms. Wesley?" Charlotte replied, "We''re ssmates." "Oh, so you''re still in school," Colin said, "I graduated from collegest year and now I''m interning at my family''spany." Colin was dressed in a suit and looked handsome. He had a gentle smile, giving off the aura of a friendly older brother. However, Charlotte didn''t like him inexplicably. And she didn''t know how to chat with strangers. After a moment''s silence, she managed to utter a simple "Oh." Colin chuckled, "You''re really adorable." Charlotte felt speechless. Was there something wrong with this person? Colin snapped his fingers, and a passing waiter immediately approached. Colin took two sses of wine from the tray and handed one to Charlotte, "Have a drink?" Charlotte shook her head and said, "I... I don''t drink." Colin said, "Come on, you can learn. You''ll need to drink in such situations in the future. It''s better to practice now than regret itter." He nudged the ss forward, "Just give it a try. It''s sweet champagne." Charlotte still shook her head, "No, I really don''t drink." Colin''s smile froze for a moment, then he stood up and said, "Sorry, I''ll go to the restroom." Charlotte: "..." He could just go. There was no need to tell her. As soon as Colin turned around, his expression darkened. A few yboys not far away were smoking, and when they saw Colining, they allughed, "Eh? Mr. Derek actually failed?" "Come on! That girl''s dress is unbelievably tacky, and you can barely see her face clearly. Mr. Derek, what do you like about her?" Someone teased, "Don''t you know Mr. Derek? He''s not just into pretty faces; he likes girls with wless skin. That girl''s skin is as smooth as ice and snow, isn''t it?" Colin felt irritated and lit a cigarette, "She''s not falling for it." "No way. She looks like a country bumpkin. How could she know these tricks?" Colin nced back at Charlotte, who was still sitting obediently on the couch like a little baby, not moving much. When he saw her wlessplexion, he became infatuated again, and he was determined not to let go of this gorgeous creature. "Mr. Derek, why don''t you y hardball with her? We''ll help you drag her to the restroom," someone said, with a lecherous grin. Chapter 142 It Must Be Very Exciting When She Screams Chapter 142 ItMustBe Very Exciting When She Screams Chapter 142 It Must Be Very Exciting When She Screams Colin thought about it and felt it could work. After all, it was chaotic and noisy with so many people around. If he used ether on her, she wouldn''t be able to make a sound throughout. He nced at the person who came up with the idea and said, "You''re really something... Alright, after I''m done having fun with her, I''ll let you have a go too." Although that person didn''t find Charlotte''s appearance appealing, her wless skin was truly enticing. He nodded eagerly and said, "Thank you, Mr. Derek!" Colin beckoned to a waiter and handed him some banknotes, saying, "Tell that youngdy that her friend fainted in the restroom and ask her toe over." The waiter took the money and didn''t care about what these people''s intention was. He nodded immediately, saying, "Okay." ... "Eloise fainted?" Charlotte stood up. "What exactly happened?" The waiter said, "I''m not sure of the details. Our manager asked me toe and find you because you came with that youngdy. So what are you going to do?" Charlotte said, "Take me to see her." The waiter nodded, "Alright." The restroom was just outside therge VIP room, and as they stepped out, the whole world seemed to have quieted down. The restroom was not far, just half a minute away. The waiter was about to enter the restroom when Charlotte suddenly stopped in his tracks. The waiter turned back in surprise and asked, "What''s wrong?" Charlotte looked at the restroom in front of her. The PUB ROCK owned by the Wesley family featured luxury, and the top-floor VIP room was exquisitely decorated. Even the restroom was impably clean, filled with the fragrance of incense. At the entrance, there was a pot of perfectly blooming white lilies, and the air carried a subtle scent. The polished floor shone brightly, reflecting people''s image clearly. Charlotte asked suspiciously, "Why haven''t you brought her out?" Even if the restroom was immactely clean, if someone was found fainting inside, especially in this ce, the first thing the staff should have done was to bring the guest out. After all, the guests who came today were either rich or noble; some might have been friends of Cecilia. Would the staff at PUB ROCK have dared to be so negligent and leave the guest lying on the restroom floor? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The waiter''s face stiffened, and he said, "We haven''t had the chance yet..." Charlotte might be gentle, but she was not foolish. She immediately sensed that something was wrong. She turned around to leave, intending to go back to the VIP room to find Eloise. However, as she turned around, she noticed several men standing behind her, all dressed in a shady manner. And Colin, who had just spoken to her, was also among them, looking surprisingly well-dressed and composed. He smiled at her, "Hello, Miss." Charlotte pursed her lips and attempted to go around them, but one of the men yfully held onto her, saying, "Hey, Miss, Mr. Derek was trying to greet you. How could you ignore him? Isn''t that disrespectful to Mr. Derek?" Charlotte raised her head, "What do you want?" That man didn''t answer but looked at Colin instead, "Mr. Derek, you''ve got good taste. Her voice is sweet. It must be very exciting when she screams. We should all have some funter." Colin was generous, "Sure." Charlotte finally caught on. Her little face turned pale, "What... What are you..." She took two steps back and only then realized that the waiter who had brought her there had disappeared. Colin grinned, "If you y along, we''ll be gentle, Miss. Otherwise, who knows where you might get hurt, and that wouldn''t be good, huh?" As he spoke, he slowly approached, taking out a handkerchief from his pocket, still wearing a polite smile. "Don''t be afraid. If you cooperate, I won''t harm you." Charlotte''s back was already against the wall, and the icy sensation prated deep into her heart through her skin. She clenched her teeth, saying, "This is Cecilia''s birthday party, you..." "Don''t worry! Ms. Wesley is busy now and has no time for us," Colin said, getting closer. Suddenly, he reached out, attempting to cover Charlotte''s mouth and nose with the handkerchief. Although Charlotte didn''t know what was sprayed on it, she instinctively tried to dodge it. Colin missed, cursed, and then attempted to restrain her forcefully. Just as he was about to grab her, Charlotte clenched her lips and, in that split second, she swiftly inserted a needle into his acupoint. Colin felt a sharp pain, and half of his arm became immobile, causing the handkerchief to fall to the ground. Charlotte breathed a slight sigh of relief. Thank goodness. She always remembered Madelyn''s advice to carry silver needles with her when going out. They could be used not only to treat patients but also for self-defense. She was about to take the opportunity to run outside, but Colin''s reaction was quick. He immediately shouted, "What are you waiting for?! Hurry up and catch this little bitch!" Upon hearing that, the others immediately pounced on Charlotte. Being physically weak and unable to learn any self-defense techniques, Charlotte couldn''t struggle for long and was soon restrained by them. Colin cursed, holding his injured arm and ring at Charlotte maliciously, "I really underestimated you." Charlotte was terrified, but her voice was still calm, "This ce has surveince cameras! You will pay for this!" "Surveince cameras?" Colinughed as if he had heard something funny, "Miss, this is a VIP room. How could there be surveince cameras? Even if I handle you, no one will care. Do you get it? Charlotte bit her lip tightly. She never expected to encounter such a situation, and surprisingly, the first thought that popped into her mind was not to find the host of today''s birthday party, Cecilia, but... Nelson. Although she knew that Nelson couldn''t possibly be here, just thinking about his name gave her a little more courage. She held the silver needle in her hand tightly and was contemting how to escape. Suddenly, a cold voice sounded, "What are you doing?" Charlotte turned her head and her eyes brightened, "Nichs! Nichs, save me!" Nichs was dyed due to some family matters, so he arrivedte. He never expected to witness this scene just as he arrived. Normally, he wouldn''t intervene, as this was probably a matter of mutual consent between them. But for some unknown reason, he couldn''t help but ask what they were doing. When he saw the person being restrained was Charlotte, he narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Let her go." The others looked at Colin. Colin also cursed inwardly. He didn''t expect to encounter someone familiar with this little bitch. He nced at Nichs for a while and found him unfamiliar. And the name "Nichs" was also unheard of to him, suggesting that Nichs was unlikely to be from any prominent family. With a mockingugh, Colin said, "You should stay out of this, kid. Don''t try to y the hero." Nichs''s pair of seemingly gentle phoenix eyes squinted slightly, revealing a mysterious sharpness. He stared at Colin, "I say it again. Let her go." Chapter 143 Kiss the Least Good-looking Girl Chapter 143 Kiss the Least Good-looking Girl Chapter 143 Kiss the Least Good-looking Girl The smile on Colin''s face also disappeared, "You want to refuse a toast, only to drink a forfeit, do you?" Nichs took off his thin coat and said coldly, "You are the one who wants to drink a forfeit." Nichs was good at basketball, but what Charlotte didn''t expect was that he was also good at fighting. Nichs didn''t back down against the five people in front of him. He fought one by one, and in a short while, four of them were lying on the ground, beaten up with bruises and swelling. Colin looked around and realized that things couldn''t end well today. He actually took out a fruit knife from his pocket and viciously stabbed Nichs ! Charlotte was shocked and eximed, "Nichs, be careful!" However, Nichs didn''t even pay attention to Colin. It was as if he had eyes on his back. He turned around and kicked urately at Colin''s wrist. Colin felt the pain, dropped the knife from his hand, and wanted to pick it up again. But Nichs had already approached him, and with one kick, he knocked him down to the ground. Nichs squatted down, grabbed his cor, and said mockingly, "ying dirty tricks with me? You were still a baby when I was fighting." Nichs''s voice was full of sarcasm. The management staff had already seen this one-sided beating and, fearing that someone would be killed when a knife was brought out, quickly went to find Cecilia Wesley. When Cecilia arrived with people, she happened to see Nichs punching Colin in his face. Colin let out a miserable scream and spat out a tooth. Cecilia quickly approached and asked, "What happened?" Nichs didn''t even bother to respond. He swung another punch in Colin''s face, and he was knocked senseless by the blow. Charlotte was afraid that he would really beat him to death, so she pulled Nichs''s sleeve and said, "...that''s enough." Nichs looked at Charlotte and asked, "Are you okay?" Charlotte shook her head and said, "I''m fine." Nichs let go of Colin''s cor and stood up, then took out a tissue and wiped his hands. "It''s a waste of air for people like him to be alive." said Nichs with a sneer. Cecilia had already recognized the person who was beaten. Colin''s reputation in this circle had never been good, but he had a gentle and cultured face, which easily tempt young girls, so he had always got away with it. She didn''t know how he managed to get in today. Cecilia looked at Colin with disgust and asked Charlotte, "Did hey a hand on you?" Charlotte replied, "...He didn''t have the chance to." "Before he had the chance means he had already thought about it." Cecilia thought and gave Colin a solemn kick at once. She was wearing a pair of 3-inch high heels today, so the impact of the kick was unimaginable. Colin immediately loosed off a terrible shout. Cecilia coldly said, "Why don''t you take these people away? Keeping them for Christmas?" The manager of the pub quickly ordered his staff to handle it. He wiped his cold sweat and asked, "Where should we take them to?" Cecilia said, "The police station. Say it was my order and let these people spend a few more years in jail." The manager answered obediently, "Yes, Ms Wesley" Cecilia then asked Charlotte about the details of what happened. Charlotte exined everything in detail. Cecilia said to the manager, "Fire that waiter." The manager replied, "Yes, Ms Wesley!" Cecilia apologized to Charlotte , "I''m sorry this happened to you." "It''s okay, I''m not injured." Charlotte answered, although it was quite scary. Charlotte turned to Nichs and said, "Thank you for saving me." "Be more careful in the future." Nichs rubbed her hair. "If you encounter something like this again, call and confirm before going. Don''t be silly, others do not readily believe." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Charlotte said, "...I got it." After that, Cecilia apanied Charlotte wherever she went, afraid that something would happen to her if she took her eyes off her. When everyone had arrived, it was time to give gifts. Cecilia opened the gift from Charlotte on the spot. The earrings she gave matched the ne given by Eloise very well. Charlotte''s guess was correct. Cecilia looked at the two of them and said, "Did you two n this?" Eloise said, "No, I didn''t even know what Charlotte was going to send." "But these earrings are really beautiful." Cecilia obviously liked them too and happily said, "I''m wearing a sea blue dress tomorrow, so I''ll wear these earrings and ne!" In fact, Cecilia''s makeup, hairstyle, and jewelry for hering-of-age ceremony had already been arranged by the Wesley family. Anyone could tell how much Cecilia valued these two best friends of her. Vivian was green with envy and clenched her fist. "I was wondering what kind of luck Charlotte has that Cecilia cares so much about her." suddenly, someone spoke. Vivian turned around and found that it was Cassidy Dante, a girl in the ss. Her family was involved in property developmen and has some money, but she is not outstanding in Srnya High School. Their rtionship was normally good. Cassidy said sarcastically, "Vinny, your sister is much more talented than you." Vivian smiled properly, "Char is more likable than me." Cassidy sneered, "Who knows what she has done behind the scenes to tter Cecilia. Even Eloise and Nichs are on her side...". She rolled her eyes and said, ''She''s just an ugly country bumpkin." Vivian was about to reply, but Cassidy had already approached to Cecilia and said, "Cecilia, how about we y Truth or Dare? It''s boring just chatting here." Cecilia nced at her and felt that Charlotte had just been startled, ying a game might help her rx, so she agreed. There were at least a dozen people participating in the game. Cassidy asked the waiter to bring a stack of punishment cards. Charlotte looked confused and said, "I... I don''t know how to y." No one had ever invited her to ss reunions before, let alone ying this kind of group game. Eloise sat next to her, smiling, "Actually, the rules are very simple. Each person draws a card. The person who draws the Red Joker can ask a question to the person who draws the ck Joker. The responder must answer truthfully. If they don''t want to answer, they can choose a dare and draw from the punishment cards over there. They must follow the punishment written on the card." Lottie, being a top student, immediately understood and nodded. Cassidy gave each person a card. Charlotte picked it up and saw that it was a King of Heart, a safe card, so she started watching others out of boredom. The people who drew the Red Joker and ck Joker were all strangers to Charlotte. The person who drew the ck Joker answered his first girlfriend''s name, and everyone started the second round happily. Charlotte drew safe cards for several rounds. In the seventh round, Cassidy drew the Red Joker, and a chubby boy drew the ck Joker. Cassidy asked, "Leonel Reid, truth or dare?" Leonel didn''t even think and chose dare. He drew a card from the punishment cards and handed it to Cassidy. Cassidy looked at it and her face turned awkward. Everyone cheered, "Read it out! Read it out!!" Cassidy cleared her throat and said, "...Please kiss the least good-looking girl among the people ying the game." Everyone fell silent, and then they all looked at Charlotte. Charlotte was speechless. Chapter 144 The Unparalleled Beauty Chapter 144 The Unparalleled Beauty Chapter 144 The Unparalleled Beauty Those who came to Cecilia''s birthday party had more or less backgrounds and decent looks. Leonel can be said to have lowered the average appearance of everyone. He was overweight, only 5.41 feet tall, and had greasy skin. He liked to flirt with some minor celebrities and had a promiscuous personal life. If it weren''t for his family''s power and influence, no one wanted to have anything to do with him. The least good-looking girl at the scene was undoubtedly Charlotte. Although she dressed nicely, her bangs covered her face and she wore ck-framed sses, making her look eerie and very rustic. A girlughed and said, "Oh, it''s perfect. The two ugly people are together." Herpanion immediately nudged her with her arm, signaling her to be quiet. The girl nced at Cecilia''s unpleasant look and fell silent immediately. There were still many people in the private room who hadn''t yed the game, but they were all onlookers. It was a very embarrassing situation . Cassidy said to Leonel, "Since you''ve chosen the Dare, so go ahead and do it." Leonel nced at Charlotte and acted as if he didn''t care. He stood up at once, and everyone cheered loudly. Eloise asked Cecilia in low tones, "Now what should we do?" Cecilia frowned and said, "Let''s just skip this part." Cassidy immediately said, "Cecilia, this isn''t good. If we skip this, how can we continue the game? Everyone have flowed the rules." Then she looked at Charlotte and said, "Since you came to y the game, you should be able to handle it." Charlotte didn''t reply her. Vivian, acting like a good sister, said, "Let it go. Char would feel embarrassed." Cassidy didn''t buy it at all and said, "Embarrassed? Is it my fault that she looks ugly?" "What?" Eloise red at her angrily and said, "How can you say that!?" Cassidy sneered, "I''m just stating the facts, Eloise. Don''t you know who is the ugliest among us? We can''t say that Charlotte is good-looking just because she''s your friend, right?" Eloise thought to herself, "I''m afraid that if you see Char''s face, you will think the word "good- looking" was not good enough for her." She felt frustrated and couldn''t refute Cassidy''s argument. The others started to make fun of Charlotte, and Leonel had already walked over to Charlotte, smiling and showing his crooked teeth. "Baby, I''m sorry, but it''s the rule." Eloise red at him and whispered to Charlotte, "No No No... How can you let him kiss you?!" Charlotte said, "Don''t be ridiculous." Nichs smiled ambiguously and said, "Mr. Reid, I think we should forget about this." Leonel, how could he refuse such a gift that was handed to him? He rubbed his hands together and said, "I don''t think so. Just like Ms. Dante said, if youe to y the game, you should be able to handle losing." "That''s right, it''s not an excessive punishment, right? Other people even took off their pants and kissed, and you''re being too sensitive about just one kiss." "Ugly people cause trouble." "If you can not afford to lose, then don''t y." Eloise was furious and suddenly said, "As for the punishment, it should be a kiss with the ugliest person, and the ugliest person is definitely not Char." As soon as she said that, there was a moment of silence in the private room, followed byughter from everyone. Cassidy couldn''t stopughing and said, "What, Eloise? Are you distorting your sense of aesthetics, just to defend Charlotte?" "Ha ha ha, you crack me up. If she''s not the ugliest, then who is?" "Eloise, don''t try to save her face reluctantly. Just kiss and move on to the next round." Jealousy towards Charlotte was not only felt by Cassidy. Maliciousughter came from all directions, making Eloise extremely angry. Without thinking, she turned around and pulled Charlotte''s hair, and even took off her sses. Eloise pushed aside Charlotte''s bangs and said, "I think you all have distorted sense of aesthetics. If there is any connection between her and ugliness, I, Eloise Thomas, will name after you!" Theughter abruptly stopped. Charlotte looked at Nichs, confused and helpless. Little did she know that at this moment, her long and slightly curled thick ck hair was scattered on her shoulders. Her skin was as fair as snow, with a hint of peach color, giving off a faint pink hue. Her delicate eyebrows and eyes seemed to be meticulously crafted by the most skilled craftsmen, and her misty deer-like eyes shimmered with a hint of water, presenting a beautiful amber color under the lights. Her petite nose was like white jade, delicate and beautiful, and her lips formed a perfect "M" shape, slightly raised at the corners, with a charming rosy color, resembling a proud red plum blossom. Not just the others, even Eloise, who had seen her once before, couldn''t control her racing heart. Wow, where did their Chare from? She was so beautiful, soft, and pink! Nichs''s eyes dimmed slightly as he smiled and said, "I think, Mr. Reid, you''d better kiss someone else." Leonel, who was stunned, said, "...No! I don''t want to kiss anyone else." "No! This is impossible!" Cassidy screamed, "How is this possible!" Eloise said, "What is impossible? Seeing is believing. Are you still not convinced?" Cassidy stared at Charlotte''s face, which was as beautiful as a delicate porcin doll that could only be carefully disyed in a showcase. Her ck hair flowed like ink, and her skin was as white as snow. She was exquisitely beautiful, as if she had been meticulously crafted by the creator. She didn''t look like a face that existed in the real world. Everyone else was equally amazed. "...If she looks like this, why would she hide herself?!" Cassidy questioned. Eloise proudly snorted, "The society is not safe, girls have to protect themselves when they go out!" Cassidy could not say anything. Vivian bit her lip. Even though she had known this day woulde, seeing everyone''s enchanted expressions still made her feel ufortable. This illegitimate daughter... she was just too good-looking. Even though she hated Charlotte, she had to admit that she had never seen a woman more beautiful than her. Eloise, proud as a peacock, said to Leonel, "Mr. Reid, I''m sorry, but you should kiss someone else toplete your task." Leonel stood still for a while, then suddenly said something shocking, "Ms. Lopez! I have fallen in love with you at first sight! Will you marry me?" Charlotte was speechless at all. Nichs couldn''t help but smile, "Mr. Reid, wake up. Stop daydreaming." "I..." Leonel''s words were cut off as his mouth was covered and he was dragged away. His friend whispered, "Can''t you see that Mr. Bet is angry? Shut up!" Leonel yelled, "No! I really fell in love at first sight!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After this episode, Charlotte no longer wanted to y. She told Cecilia that she wanted to find a quiet ce to have a rest, but as soon as she stood up, a group of people gathered around and said, "Ms. Lopez, I am the young master of the Gideon family. Can I add you onWhatsApp ?" Chapter 145 What a Kind and Beautiful Young Lady Chapter 145 What a Kind and Beautiful Young Lady Chapter 145 What a Kind and Beautiful Young Lady "Ms. Lopez, there is a new amusement park opening near my house recently. May I invite you to y?" "May I take you to dinner?" Charlotte: "..." No, not a chance. She looked helplessly at the culprit Eloise, and Eloise realized her mistake. She cleared her throat and stood in front of Charlotte. "Our Char has a boyfriend." Someone clueless added, "Ms. Lopez, do you mind having another boyfriend?" Charlotte: "..." Whether I mind or not is another matter, but Mr. rk will definitely mind, and he will kill you for minding. Eloise finally took Charlotte to a lounge, closed the door, and let out a sigh of relief. She said, "I finally understand why you dressed like that." She sat next to Charlotte. "I''m sorry, Char. I was angry. If Leonel, that fatty, really kissed you, it would be so disgusting, don''t you think?" Charlotte said, "It''s okay, I know you did it for my own good." Eloise suddenly held her face and kissed her on the cheek. "Even though I was born straight, I am willing to be a lesbian for you." Charlotte was confused. "What''s a lesbian?" Eloise: "..." Eloise stared at her for a while and said, "Someone must have taken pictures of today''s events and posted them on the campus website. You don''t need to hide your face when you go to school on Monday. Everyone already knows." Charlotte: "Oh." To be honest, the bangs covering her face really obstructed her vision. ... Cecilia said, "Damn, Lottie looks like a femme fatale." Nichs: "...What kind of description is that?" Cecilia said naturally, "She looks like someone you want to...you know, a femme fatale. You get it, right?" Nichs said with a cold face, "I don''t get it." Cecilia sighed, "I treated Lottie as my buddy, but she didn''t even show me what she looks like. I''m so disappointed in her." Nichs ignored her and thought, "Should I hack the campuswork again?" "..." Cecilia said, "It''s useless. As far as I know, they not onlymunicate through the campus network, but also through thousands of WhatsApp groups. You can''t stop it, so don''t even bother." After saying that, Cecilia felt a bit toothache. "But Lottie looks like this, it''s really difficult. I cannot remember how many people have written love letters to her. Even if she''s not an illegitimate child, admirers will stille one after another." Nichs: "..." I have to admit, Ms. Wesley''s words are rough but reasonable. ... After eating Cecilia''s birthday cake and leaving with them, Charlotte received a call of Waylon, saying that he was already waiting downstairs to pick her up. Eloise heard that it was her cousin''s voice, and quickly said, "Char! Don''t tell him that you were almost assaulted today!" Eloise said inwardly, "Otherwise, I''ll lose my pocket money..." Charlotte chuckled, "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything." Cecilia didn''t hear what they were whispering, but raised an eyebrow. "Did you get a new phone?" Charlotte looked at her phone and said, "Yes, my uncle gave it to me." Eloise said pitifully, "I also want an uncle like that. No one buys me thetest phone. So sad." Cecilia said, "You have no ambition." When they reached the downstairs, Charlotte bid farewell to everyone. Cecilia worriedly asked, "Do you really not want me to apany you?" "No need, someone ising to pick me up." Charlotte pulled the strap of her small bag and waved as she ran towards the ck car. Inside the car, Waylon looked at Charlotte''s face and twitched his eyes. He thought to himself, "She is really beautiful. No wonder Mr. rk likes her so much." Charlotte opened the car and immediately saw someone sitting in the back seat. The man was wearing a smoke-gray shirt with a delicate gemstone cor pin. He had buttoned up all the buttons, revealing a slender and cold white neck. His cold eyes fell lightly on her. Charlotte: "...Mr. rk, why are you here?" She got into the car and curiously looked at Nelson. Nelson said, "We came to pick you up after the meeting." Charlotte thanked him and asked, "Are you going to attend Ms Wesley''sing-of-age ceremony tomorrow?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Wesley family had sent an invitation early on, and Nelson certainly didn''t have time to attend a little girl''sing-of-age ceremony. The Wesley family didn''t expect him toe either; they just sent the invitation as a gesture. "Do you want to go?" If the little beauty wanted to go, it wouldn''t be a problem. Charlotte shook her head, "No, I''ve already attended." Nelson remembered that Waylon had mentioned that she was friends with Cecilia. He nodded. "Have you had dinner yet?" Charlotte sheepishly said, "I only had a piece of cake." Nelson instructed Ping Bai, "Go to The Aftertaste." The Aftertaste was a private restaurant that only served twenty tables a day and didn''t ept reservations. The chef finished work at four in the afternoon, and there was no room for negotiation. It was already close to seven now, all twenty tables were already booked, and the chef had already finished work. If someone heard that they were going to The Aftertaste at this time, they would probablyugh, however, with just one phone call from Waylon, The Aftertaste immediately called the chef back as if their lives depended on it, preparing to wee important guests. Charlotte didn''t know all this, she just thought that the private restaurant was beautifully decorated with an antique style. Nelson took the menu and asked, "What do you want to eat?" Charlotte wanted to eat seafood. Nelson then ordered steamed butter crab, pan-fried Scampi, and a table full of delicious dishes. The feast was abundant and had a perfectbination of color, aroma, and taste. Charlotte picked up a butter crab to peel, but before she could eat the meat, her fingertip was scratched by the hard crab shell. "..." She looked at her wound and was about to go to the tap to rinse it, but Nelson had already grabbed her hand, frowned, and then... put her finger in his mouth. She felt the wet and warm sensation on her fingertip, and her face immediately turned as red as a big apple. Nelson took her finger out, looked at it, and saw that the bleeding had stopped. He coldly said, "Do you just watch the guests peel the crabs themselves?!" The waiters trembled in fear. "It''s not their fault." Charlotte quickly said, "I''m fine, it doesn''t hurt." Nelson looked at her injured finger, which stands out against her fair and soft skin, and felt heartache. Irritated, he said, "Go get some antibiotics." The server gratefully nced at Charlotte. Oh, what a kind and beautiful youngdy! Then the server quickly brought the antibiotics and band-aids. Charlotte initially wanted to handle the wound herself, but Nelson insisted on personally taking care of it, saying that "a doctor should not treat themselves". Chapter 146 Mr. Clark Is So Mischievous Chapter 146 Mr. rk Is So Mischievous Chapter 146 Mr. rk Is So Mischievous Back when Mr. rk risked his life in the line of duty, he could easily win the kickboxing fight when he got shot. He was the type of person who would never show any signs of fear even with a gun pressed against his temple. But when it came to dealing with a small wound like this, he was utterly clueless. He looked at the wound for seconds and used a cotton swab to disinfect the wound. His long, slender fingers looked elegant, while his movements were somewhat clumsy. His stern face softened and looked somewhat unusually tender. The breeze carried a faint floral scent mixed with the fragrance of tobo, which was intoxicating. Nelson gently wrapped her little finger with a band-aid and looked at her, saying, "Be more careful from now on." Charlotte nodded, while her eyes drifted towards the te of untouched butter crab in front of her. Nelson was speechless. He moved Charlotte''s te in front of himself, skillfully cut the crab legs, removed the shell, and scooped out a spoonful of crab mustard. He brought the spoon to Charlotte''s lips and joked, "Sweetie, open your mouth." Charlotte blushed and tugged at her clothes, saying, "I can eat it by myself." Nelson replied seriously, "You''re injured. I don''t think you can pick up the spoon." Charlotte was speechless. She just got a scratch from pulling off the crab leg. She didn''t break her arm! But no matter what, Mr. rk said he didn''t think she could do it. If she insisted, it would surely lead to an unfavorable oue. So, Charlotte, being sensible, bit her lip, closed her eyes, and reluctantly opened her mouth to eat the crab mustard he fed her. Nelson rested his chin on one hand and somehow looked sexy as his handsome face basked in the ambiguous glow of the lights. He teased her with a smile, "Are you shy now because of this?" Charlotte''s ears turned red as she stammered, "I''m just... embarrassed." Nelson leaned closer and said to her in a husky voice, "Then if I asked you to sit on myp and wear nothing but my shirt while feeding you and kissing you at the same time...would you run away and hide?" Charlotte tried but found it hard to imagine what that felt like. She let out a pitiful whimper. If he ever did that, she would definitely run away and escape! How could Mr. rk be so mischievous? Nelson pinched her cheek and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do that to you now." Charlotte was relieved. He fed her another spoon of crab meat and said, "Open your mouth." Charlotte didn''t make any response. Fine, she should allow him to have his little sexual hobbies. After the meal, Charlotte was stuffed and burped when they left The Aftertaste. The night breeze in April was a bit chilly. Charlotte squinted and looked at the distant lights. Nelson stood not far ahead and wore a smoke-blue shirt that almost blended into the night. His figure was tall and slim, giving off a sense of loneliness. Nelson stood by the car, turned to Charlotte, and said, "I''m going to have a smoke. You can get in the car first." Charlotte nodded and opened the car door. When she turned back, she saw Nelson taking out a cigarette case from his pocket. It was a ck wooden box, and he picked up a cigarette with his long fingers from it and held it between his fingers. With a click, the dim blue me flickering in the dark looked incredibly beautiful. Nelson slightly lowered his head and lit the cigarette with the lighter. His profile looked charming under the glow of the me. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Charlotte sat in the car. Waylon asked, "Mr. rk, what''s the matter?" Nelson stared at the rising smoke and asked in a hoarse voice, "What did you do with those people?" "You mean Colin?" Waylon touched his nose and replied, "As you ordered, I beat him up and kicked him out of Seyso." He paused and said admiringly, "You are truly merciful." Nelson chuckled, "Merciful? Anyone who dares to touch my girl will pay the price. Spread the word that I didn''t like him, and there will be people willing to teach him a lesson." Waylon said, "I understood..." Well, mercy was just an illusion. Waylon thought about it and asked again, "Mr. rk, shall I tell Ms. Lopez that you have people following her?" "No need." Nelson put out the cigarette butt and threw it into a distant trash bin. He replied with a distant expression, "She would be frightened." ... Cecilia''s worries were not entirely groundless. By the next day, Charlotte''s candid photos had gone viral on the campuswork. When Charlotte saw them, several posts had already been pinned at the top and attracted an astonishing amount of attention. She scrolled through these posts and noticed that at first, people were skeptical. However, soon someone posted a bunch of blurry photos in which others could still see her pretty features online. After a night of heated discussion, the tone of the posts shifted from doubt to praise. [Give the original poster three seconds; I need all the information on this pretty girl!] [Ignore the upper post! This fairdy is meant for me and me alone.] [What kind of heavenly beauty is this? Even in candid shots that are badly taken, she still looks so amazing!] [Why I am kneeling on the floor? It''s because I''m proposing to my goddess!] [Little fairy, I love you so much. How could you be so adorable?] Of course, there were also some sarcasticments. [Why would she hide her beauty if she looks like this? Are the posts made by her paid posters?] [If I looked like that, I''d definitely debut in the central role. Why doesn''t she show how beautiful she is?] Charlotte didn''t mind thosements. She was just puzzled by the sudden increase in followers on her social media ount. Her campus website ount had been registered not long ago, and the ID was a jumble of random characters. She had no idea how these people managed to find her ount. Charlotte put down her phone, and after she replied to Cecilia and others'' messages, she continued to help Paisley trim the flower branches. She nced at an emptynd not far away and asked Paisley, "What was nted there before?" Paisley took a look and said with a smile, "Oh, that ce. Jasmines were nted there before, but they attracted too many bugs. Mr. Colton had them removed, and Mr. rk hasn''t decided what to nt there yet." Charlotte asked, "Can I nt some medicinal herbs there?" Paisley replied, "Why not? This courtyard is yours now; you can do whatever you like." Charlotte was confused. Looking at her puzzled expression, Paisley exined, "Don''t you know? Mr. rk has already transferred ownership of this vi to you." Charlotte couldn''t believe her ears. She was so shocked that she dropped the scissors and they nearly hit her foot. It scared Paisley, who quickly asked if she was okay. Charlotte stared nkly at Paisley and asked, "Are you saying that... Mr. rk gave this vi to me?" "Yes." Paisley nodded and picked up the scissors. She added, "Didn''t Mr. rk tell you?" Chapter 147 Planting Is Relaxing Chapter 147 nting Is Rxing Chapter 147 nting Is Rxing Charlotte shook her head in confusion. Paisley said, "He must have forgotten to mention it." Charlotte asked in disbelief, "How can someone forget something like this?" Paisley knew what she was thinking and reassured her, "Char, you don''t need to feel embarrassed. As for Mr. rk, I won''t im to understand himpletely, but his habits can reveal a lot about him. When he likes someone, he showers them with gifts...I know now girls like you have strong self-esteem, but when Mr. rk gives you a house, it''s as casual as giving a candy. It''s no big deal. Do you understand?" Charlotte stammered, "I... I don''t quite understand..." Could a house really equal a candy? And this was a house in Oswye Community! It was the kind of house that even money couldn''t buy! However, Paisley seemed ustomed to Nelson''s extravagant gestures and said, "Char, don''t feel pressured. Whatever he gives you, just ept it gracefully. If you refuse, he might feel insecure." Charlotte nodded, yet still feeling a bit dazed. Were rich people really so willful? If someone rejected their gifts, they''d feel unloved? Paisley continued, "If you want to grow medicinal herbs, I''ll have someone cultivate thisnd for you." Charlotte asked, "Can I also grow some cabbage, carrots, bell peppers, and eggnts?" Paisley looked at the precious flowers and nts in the courtyard but said calmly, "Of course you can. I''ll have someone buy the seeds and nt for you." Charlotte said, "Just buy the seeds. I can nt them myself. Do you have any farming tools?" After thinking for a while, Paisley replied, "Yes. Wait a minute. I''ll go get them." When Nelson and Waylon returned, they saw Charlotte wearing a pair of candy-colored shorts and toiling in the garden, her fair-skinned legs covered in mud. Waylon asked Paisley, "What is Ms. Lopez nting?" Paisley coughed, "Char wants to grow some herbs and vegetables." Waylon felt like he must have misheard. Growing herbs was eptable, as it sounded fancy. But...vegetables? He couldn''t imagine a scene of cabbage nted in the magnificent courtyard of Oswye Community! He looked at Nelson and saw him watching Charlotte digging with evident interest. Nelson slowly walked over to Charlotte and asked, "What vegetables are you nning to grow?" Charlotte was surprised to see him and asked, "Why did youe back so early?" Nelson replied, "I''m back for lunch." Charlotte believed him without a second thought. Holding a small hoe, she said, "I want to grow many things, like eggnts, tomatoes, cucumbers, cabbage, zhinis, celeries, and carrots..." Nelson looked at her face, smooth and delicate without any blemishes in the sunlight, and nced at the piece ofnd she had dug. He asked, "You want to grow so many things. Is this small piece of land enough?" Charlotte looked at the patch which was about 100 square feet. It should be sufficient for growing vegetables, but if she wanted to grow medicinal herbs too, it might be too small. She pinched her nose but forgot her hands were muddy, which smeared her nose with dirt. Unaware of that, she said, "Then I can give up nting bell peppers and cucumbers..." Nelson said, "It''s okay. You can grow everything you want." He turned to Waylon and said, "Have someone get rid of all these flowers and nts in the courtyard. This space will be used for her to grow vegetables." Waylon was speechless. Was he serious? This courtyard was designed by a renowned gardening artist, and all these flowers and nts were extremely precious! Even if he didn''t care, did he really want to turn this beautiful garden into a vegetable patch? Charlotte was taken aback for a moment and when she was about to say something, Nelson furrowed his eyebrows slightly and said, "Never mind. Just cultivate a smallernd." This courtyard was quiterge, and if they dug the entirend for Charlotte to nt vegetables, she would be exhausted, and he wouldn''t enjoy seeing a tired little girl. Waylon let out a sigh of relief, thinking that it seemed like Mr. rk was still rational. If Mr. Colton knew what was on Nelson''s mind, he would be speechless. Nelson stood beneath a cherry blossom tree with one hand in his pocket, and the other signaling to Charlotte. He said, "Come here, little girl." Charlotte''s heart unexpectedly skipped a beat as she gazed at Nelson''s exquisite face under the sunlight. Somehow she felt there were butterflies in her stomach. She pursed her lips, put down the small hoe, and walked over to Nelson. As he leaned closer to her, his breath entwining with hers for a moment. Charlotte flushed, for she almost thought that Nelson would kiss her right then and there. "Mr. rk..." Charlotte said in a sweet and gentle voice, "you..." Nelson raised his eyebrow as he saw her red ears and asked, "What''s the matter?" Charlotte lifted her head and was about to reject his intimate gesture in front of others. However, before she could say anything, Nelson''s hand gently brushed away some dirt from her nose and teased her with a smile, "You have some mud here." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte was awkward. She puffed her cheeks, feeling a bit annoyed, and said, "Thank you." Nelson was in a good mood and added, "Co ahead." Charlotte was speechless. In the end, with the help of Waylon and Paisley, Charlotte was able to cultivate and of about 100 square feet in the garden, where she could nt the vegetables and herbs she desired. After this was done, lunch cooked by Cora was also ready. In the afternoon, Nelson stayed in his study, while Charlotte yed with Magnolia, throwing frisbees for him to catch. When she went back to her room to fetch a chew toy for Magnolia, she faintly heard Nelson''s cold voice from the study. She couldn''t quite make out what he was saying, but he sounded stern. It startled Charlotte, and she dropped the chew toy on the stairs. She hurried to pick it up, but before she walked down the stairs, Nelson grabbed her waist. Her feet were up in the air, and she looked like a little turtle pping in the water. "...Mr. rk, please let go." Charlotte said while feeling extremely embarrassed. Nelson held her with one arm and said calmly, "What if you fall and hurt yourself when running down the stairs?" Charlotte blushed and replied, "I promise I won''t be so careless again. Please put me down..." Seemingly ignoring her request, Nelson said slowly, "You make me very worried." With these words, he carried Charlotte into his study, ced her on the sofa, and said, "Sit here and read." Charlotte said, "...Okay." Nelson returned to his desk, where he was in a video conference with some important figures who were all surprised. Someone cleared his throat and asked, "Why did you leave so suddenly?" Chapter 148 Older Man like You Chapter 148 Older Man like You Chapter 148 Older Man like You The meeting was going smoothly, but suddenly, Nelson got up and left. Everyone assumed there was something urgent, but to their surprise, he returned in a few minutes with a young girl. Though they couldn''t see her, her soft and sweet voice clearly indicated she was young. Nelson just exined, "The girl at home is too noisy, so I punish her to read books." Everyone was a little disappointed. They had thought Nelson, who had always been aloof, had finally fallen in love. However, it turned out to be a young rtive in his family. Nheless, the voice sounded indeed tender, as if the girl was underage. They couldn''t imagine Mr. rk would stoop so low as to get involved with a minor. They must have got it wrong. Meanwhile, as she was reading a medical book, Charlotte nced at Nelson from time to time as he talked to others. His expression remained indifferent, and his voice was cold and stern. He looked so fierce as if he could determine others'' life or death at any moment, which was quite intimidating. Now she understood why many referred to him as a grim reaper. Though legends shouldn''t be entirely trusted, there might be some truth to them. Seeing Nelson like this truly sent chills down her spine. Afraid of provoking him, Charlotte sneaked nces at him until Cora knocked on the door and brought them each a bowl of lotus seed and lily bulb sweet soup. Made from fresh lilies, glutinous rice, honey, and lotus seeds, the soup was tasty and had the benefits of refreshing the mind and nourishing the body. Cora had excellent cooking skills and could strike a perfect bnce between vor and sweetness, so Charlotte loved all the desserts she made. She quickly finished her bowl. Yet, Nelson''s video conference was still not over. He looked at Charlotte and asked, "Are you done eating?" Charlotte nodded and still held the bowl in her hands looking like a satisfied hamster unwilling to put down the nuts in hands. Nelson tilted his head slightly and said, "Come here." Charlotte set the bowl aside and walked over. Nelson covered theptop''s camera and unabashedly said, "This meeting has been going on for so long, and my head hurts. Feed me." Charlotte didn''t know how to respond. Charlotte hesitated. Couldn''t he eat by himself when he had a headache?" Nelson looked at her and said again, "Little girl, I''m talking to you." Charlotte nced at the untouched soup and reluctantly picked it up. Feeding someone was something she was quite familiar with, though she used to feed her grandfather. Now, she was feeding Nelson, which made her nervous. Nelson stared at her fingers and urged, "Hurry up." She brought the spoon to his lips. He nced at it and took a bite. Charlotte slowly fed him the entire bowl of sweet soup. Just as she was about to put the bowl down, Nelson just said, "Afternoon snack." Charlotte was surprised but soon realized he was speaking to the people on the conference call. Afraid of disturbing him, she tidied up the bowl and spoon and put them aside for Cora to take them to the kitchenter. However, from Nelson''s earphones, came the voice of someone on the conference call saying, "Nelson, do you really need a little girl to feed you?" Nelson calmly replied, "If you want, you can do it too." The young man on the other end of the line sneered, "Could it be that you want to give my jade to this little girl?" Nelson retorted, "Speaking of that, why haven''t you delivered the jade yet?" He just responded, "...Let''s get back to the meeting and talk about work." Nelson demanded, "Send it over as soon as possible." ... Unknowingly, Charlotte curled up on the sofa in Nelson''s study and fell asleep. Nelson covered her with a thin nket and saw that her rosy lips were slightly curled up as if she was having a sweet dream. Suddenly, he bent down and looked at her face. He reached out and touched her lips. He knew these two petal-like lips were soft and sweet as candy. With his thumb brushing against her soft lips, he bent down and kissed her cheek. He covered her belly with the nket again and returned to the meeting. The meetingsted for a long time and didn''t end until 6 p.m. Charlotte woke up at half past five and slipped out to the garden to check on the vegetables and herbs she nted. Paisley passed by and saw her mumbling to herself while squatting by the field. She couldn''t help butugh, "Char, what are you murmuring about?" Charlotte turned around and said with a smile, "I''m telling them to grow faster." Paisley chuckled, "That takes time. They won''t grow faster just because you squat next to them. Come on, wash your hands, and get ready for dinner." Charlotte felt a bit embarrassed and stuck out her tongue. Then she went to wash her hands and had her dinner. After dinner, Charlotte sat on the sofa reading a book when an unexpected guest arrived at the Oswye Community. Michael extended his hand and greeted her with a smile, "Hey, I haven''t seen you in a while. Did you miss me?" Charlotte put down her book and was slightly surprised, asking, "No, I didn''t miss you at all. How did you get in?" Michael seemed taken aback by her response and pouted, "Well, you don''t miss me at all, but I''ve been thinking about hanging out with you." Charlotte asked curiously, "Where are we going?" Sitting down beside her, Michael replied as his exquisitely handsome face wore a mischievous smile, "To an amusement park. There''s a new one that just opened, and I heard it''s fun. There is going to be a themed party tonight." Charlotte recalled that at Cecilia''s birthday banquet yesterday, there was a loaded young man who mentioned that his family newly opened an amusement park which had begun operating. Could it be the same one? Michael tugged at her sleeve and added, "Even when my girlfriends asked me to take them there, I just turned them all down. But when I invite you, you''re still hesitating? Are you that heartless?" Charlotte was shocked and asked, "Girlfriends? You are still a teenager!" Michael replied indifferently, "It''s the girls who pursued me. If I refuse, more women will offer themselves to me. It''s better to be in a few rtionships and let them handle these pestering women." He paused and looked at Charlotte,saying, "Don''t tell them the truth. They all know about each other, and they wanted to be with me because they think I have some connection with Mr. rk." Charlotte was taken aback. Could rtionships work like that? Michael winked at her and pulled her arm, begging, "Come on, let''s go." Charlotte hesitated, but no one could resist the pleading of such an cute and delicate teenager boy. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just then, Nelson came downstairs and saw Michael. He squinted his eyes and asked, "Where are you going?" Michael''s back stiffened for a moment, but he quickly turned around and acted brave, saying, "I''m taking Charlotte out to have fun, Commander rk. You older man never take the young girls out. Charlotte must be bored. Look how caring I am. I''m taking her out myself." Nelson looked at him coldly. Michael corrected immediately, "...I mean busy men like you." Chapter 149 Having Fun in the Food Street Chapter 149 Having Fun in the Food Street Chapter 149 Having Fun in the Food Street Nelson looked at Charlotte and asked, "Are you bored?" Charlotte quickly shook her head and replied, "Not at all." After staring at her for a while, Nelson turned to Michael and asked, "Where are you going?" "To the amusement park." "No, you shouldn''t go there." Nelson immediately refused. As someone told him before, amusement parks were ideal dating ces for couples. "...Why?" Michael looked puzzled and asked. Charlotte was also confused and added, "Yeah, why?" Nelson casually made up a reason, "It''s not safe to go to the amusement park at night." After thinking for a moment, he told Michael, "Take her out for a walk, but bring her back before nine." Michael didn''t mind changing ns and suggested, "I know a food street nearby. Let me take you there, Charlotte." Charlotte agreed with a nod but still looked at Nelson, wondering why he suddenly seemed so at ease with her going out. Nelson patted her head gently and said softly, "Have fun." "Okay," Charlotte nodded and replied. Michael hurriedly pulled Charlotte''s arm and urged, "Let''s go, let''s go. We need to be back by nine, and it''s already half past six." Nelson watched as Charlotte was led away by Michael and slowly unbuttoned the obsidian cufflinks on his sleeves. He said in a cold voice, "Waylon, get the car ready. We''re going to the President''s Mansion." "Yes, sir." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ... The food street Michael mentioned was quite far from Oswye Community, and it took half an hour to get there by car. Charlotte turned her head to look at Michael and asked, "Why did you take me out?" Michael replied, "To return your favor. You helped me a lotst time, and I figure you have everything you need when you''re with Mr. rk, so I didn''t buy any gifts. Instead, I wanted to take you out to have fun." Charlotte said, "...It''s not necessary. I didn''t do much to help you..." Suddenly, Michael turned to look at her and said, "I''m sixteen years old, and you''re the kindest person to me besides my parents." Charlotte was surprised. What? She didn''t treat him that well. How deprived of love must Michael have been since childhood? Michael put his hands behind his head, looking at the roof of the car, and said, "Well, my dad is a workaholic and doesn''t pay much attention to me. My mom is absorbed in her own world and loves my dad wholeheartedly, so she doesn''t care much about me either. I was quite lonely when I was a kid. But I feel like you are kind to me." Charlotte thought about their interactions and said, "I didn''t treat you that well, actually." Michael smiled brightly and said, "Maybe it''s because you''re good-looking." He leaned closer to Charlotte and added, "I always thought you must be very good-looking, and now I see that you''re even more beautiful than I pictured." Charlotte fell silent. Okay, he was definitely a face-judger. Thenterns and banners of the food street were hung high and could be seen from afar. The food street was crowded and busy. As they reached the entrance, they could smell the delightful aroma of various foods in the air. Although Michael was not yet seventeen, he already stood at 5.8 feet tall, 0.5 feet taller than Charlotte. Seeing her petite figure among the crowd, he reached out and rested his hand on her shoulder, saying, "Charlotte, what if you get lost in this crowd?" Charlotte wasn''t used to intimate touch, but as she looked into Michael''s eyes, she didn''t shake his hand off and softly replied, "It''s alright. I''m not a child, so I won''t get lost." With his arm around her, Michael walked in with her and asked, "What would you like to eat?" In fact, Charlotte had never tried any of these foods. When she was younger, Madelyn feared she would have a stomachache, so she didn''t allow her to eat these snacks. After moving to the Lopez family, they couldn''t afford such foods. Now, surrounded by so many kinds of sacks, she had no idea what to try. Michael raised an eyebrow and asked, "You''ve never had any of these foods?" Charlotte honestly replied, "...Yes." Michael was shocked, wondering what kind of affluent background she was from. He bought her a box of octopus balls and a bottle of freshly squeezed fruit juice with ice, saying, "Let''s go have some spicy crayfish. It''s something you must have when you eat street food." It was evident that Michael was a regr here, as he led Charlotte to a bustling food stall. She followed him inside, and they were greeted by a plump middle-aged woman with curly, dyed blonde hair, with about 2 inches of brown roots. Her hair looked messy, indicating she hadn''t been tended to it for a long time. Wearing an apron and holding a small notebook, she saw Michael and immediately smiled, asking, "Michael, why do you have time toe over today?" Her gaze then fell on Charlotte, and she paused for a moment before eximing, "Your girlfriend is so pretty!" Charlotte felt uneasy and pulled the hood of her coat over her head to avoid more curious nces. The womanughed and said, "She''s such a shy girl." Michael chuckled, "Dorothy, don''t tease her. She''s not my girlfriend." Dorothy asked, "Then who is she?" "My sister," Michael replied. Dorothy arranged a table for them in a quieter spot inside. Charlotte looked around and asked, "How do you know her?" Michael casually opened a can of beer and said, "When I first came to Seyso, some gangsters picked on me. I couldn''t handle them, so I hid in Dorothy''s shop to avoid getting beaten up. After that, we became friends, and their crayfish is delicious." Charlotte disapproved, "You''re underage, so you shouldn''t be drinking, let alone getting into fights." Michael paused for a moment and put the beer can down. He looked into Charlotte''s eyes and asked, "Really? I didn''t know that. That''s not that My dad taught me." "How did your dad teach you then?" Michael propped his chin with his hand, trying to remember, and replied "When I was a kid, if I lost a fight, he didn''t want to see me." Charlotte sighed at his unconventional upbringing, Michael added, "To put it this way, my father doesn''t really like me, so he doesn''t care much about what I be." Charlotte pursed her lips and softly said, "My father doesn''t like me either, so I cut off all ties with him." Michael eximed, "Are you that ruthless?" Charlotte juts smiled but didn''t say anything more. Michael''s father didn''t like him, but he still cared enough to discipline him. On the other hand, Jonathan only used her. Charlotte couldn''tprehend why the man described by Madelyn as charismatic and well- mannered could change so drastically. Was it because his rtionship with Madelyn had been exposed, leaving him with a tarnished reputation, so he hid away that once pleasant side of him? Dorothy brought tworge pots of crayfish, one spicy and the other with garlic vor, along with a te of stir-fried ms. Smiling warmly, she asked Charlotte, "Little girl, would you like something to drink?" Charlotte politely declined, "No, thank you. I still have my fruit juice. Thanks for asking." "Wow, what a polite and well-behaved young girl you are." Dorothy wiped her hands and said, "Enjoy your meal, I''ll get back to work." Michael replied with a simple "Okay." Chapter 150 Pediatric Digestive Tablets Chapter 150 Pediatric Digestive Tablets Chapter 150 Pediatric Digestive Tablets Charlotte had never eaten crayfish before, and she had no idea how to deal with it. Michael noticed the band-aid on her finger and taught her how to use scissors to open the crayfish. Charlotte tried one with a spicy vor, and her ears immediately turned red from the spiciness. However, she found it incredibly delicious. The spicier, the tastier, and she couldn''t stop eating. However, she could only eat a small amount of food, and in the end, Michael finished most of the crayfish. After paying the bill, Charlotte felt a bit full. Worried that she might overeat, Michael rushed to the pharmacy to buy her digestive tablets. Charlotte had no choice but to stand on the roadside and wait for him. Suddenly, someone pped her on the back, and when she turned around in confusion, the person hesitated for a moment, coughed, and exined, "I''m sorry, I mistook you for someone else." Feeling speechless, Charlotte replied, "No, Mr. Ryker, you didn''t mistake me. I''m Charlotte." Den was taken aback, looking at her as if he had seen a ghost. He asked, "You? Charlotte?" Feeling puzzled, Charlotte nodded and asked, "Why are you here?" Den probably thought he was dreaming, so he pinched her face. Feeling it soft and tender, he pinched again, took a few steps back, and looked at her, saying, "I''m here to have fun. By the way, your appearancest time, were you deliberately trying to disgust me?" Charlotte had no idea how to exin that. Luckily, Den quickly epted that and didn''t dwell on the issue. Instead, he asked, "Are you here alone?" Charlotte shook her head and looked in the direction of the pharmacy from which Michael had just come out. "Den?" Michael raised his eyebrow and looked at Charlotte, then back at Den, asking, "Do you two know each other?" Charlotte said, "I once treated his sister." "You''re a medical student?" Michael handed her the medicine and said, "Take it." Charlotte took it over and looked at the boxbeled "Pediatric Digestive Tablets". Charlotte was speechless. This medicine wouldn''t work for adults. Charlotte sighed, but she still took two tablets and ate them since they tasted good like candy. Den curiously asked, "What''s wrong with her?" Michael responded, "She ate too much." Charlotte was awkward. Den teased her, "You ignored my message on WhatsApp and thought your dog was more important than me. Now you''re getting karma!" Charlotte replied, "Even though I''m suffering, I still think my dog is more important than you." Den was discouraged. It probably meant that people were inferior to dogs. Den tilted his head and suggested, "There''s an amusement arcade over there, let''s go and y together?" Charlotte, who had never been to an arcade, curiously agreed. Michael looked at the time, and it was only 7:40 PM. So he agreed as well. The amusement arcade was crowded, and the three of them with their good looks attracted a lot of attention. However, Charlotte''s attention waspletely drawn to a row of w cranes at the entrance. Seeing Charlotte''s interest in the w machines, Den who wanted to beat her in other games was speechless. Was he supposed topete with her on how many fluffy toys they could catch? Charlotte, being a good girl, just watched and didn''t suggest ying. Michael exchanged some game coins and generously handed a small basket to her, saying, "If you need more, I''ll get some for you again." Den pulled Charlotte over and asked, "How aboutpeting in the racing game?" Charlotte had never yed before and asked, "What are the rules?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Den inserted a coin and said, "Just the standard rules. Whoever drives faster wins." He sat in the car and continued, "Just control the steering wheel, and if you crash into other cars, you lose." Charlotte nodded and said, "Car idents are quite normal." She inserted a coin as he did. Michael quickly said, "I''m in too! I''m a top-tier racer!" The three of them were ready, and the race began. Charlotte had never driven a car before, so she couldn''t even distinguish between the brake and the elerator pedal. She was quickly out. However, it was even more surprising that Michael, the road killer in real life, turned out to be aplete novice in the game, with a record of zero wins and five losses. Den won without any suspense. Charlotte furrowed her brows and inserted another coin, saying, "Let''s have another round." "Okay." Den confidently thought he was already best in the racing game and didn''t back down. His mboyant red hair looked a little dark under the blue and purple lights of the arcade, and he wore a confident smile on his face. Charlotte grasped the basic rules and didn''t have any more car crashes. Den initially yed casually, but as he saw Charlotte catching up, he became more serious. However, Charlotte''s talent in gaming was simply terrifying. No matter what game she yed, she could easily win when she yed it again. Den began to doubt his life when she effortlessly drifted past him on a sharp turn and crossed the finish line first. Den cursed in his heart. Charlotte pinched her own fingers and said in a tone reminiscent of a top student talking to a low- performing student, "This is pretty easy." Den, who struggled to pass the exams every time, made no response. Well, genius must be 99% talent and 1% hard work. He even thought about the chance of beating her in ying w machines. ... "Check out that girl, isn''t she hot?" Warren took a drag of his cigarette and blew out the smoke. Not very interested, he simply asked, "Where?" One of his gang members was practically drooling and pointed in a direction, saying, "Over there! The one ying the racing game!" Warren looked over and was amazed, saying, "Damn." She was a real beauty. The underling smirked, "Shall we go and say hi to the prettydy?" Warren was about to get up when a woman walked over while swaying her hips, and asked him with a smile, "Warren, which girl are you interested in?" Her tone sounded casual, but her eyes were intimidating. Jennifer Hector used to work as a bar girl in a nearby KTV and finally had Warren''s protection. She wed her way out of her previous lowly status so if someone dared to snatch her man now, she would fight back ruthlessly. Warren was a local gangster who collected protection fees and had a bunch of ruffians under his command. Though he dropped out of elementary school, he was good at fighting, and with this gang of hooligans, they ruled this area with an iron fist. Everyone addressed him as Warren to his face, but behind his back, they called him rogue. Jennifer didn''t like Warren, but she had no choice. He was the most powerful man she could ess right now, and she had to hold on tightly to him to continue climbing higher. They had only been together for a couple of days, and now Warren was into another woman. Jennifer had to be on her guard. Chapter 151 Lets Go Catch Dolls Chapter 151 Let''s Go Catch Dolls Chapter 151 Let''s Go Catch Dolls Warren, unaware of the hidden intentions behind Jennifer''s words, pointed in Charlotte''s direction. "That girl is an absolute stunner!" Jennifer looked over, and her eyes immediately widened. Warren chuckled and continued, "Pretty awesome, right? I''d do anything to have her even once." Jennifer, even as a woman, was taken aback by Charlotte''s striking appearance. She felt an undeniable threat looming over her. Jennifer feared that she might never have another chance to share Warren''s bed if Warren really got Charlotte. Jennifer gritted her teeth and smiled at Warren, saying, "Warren, if you go straight up, you might scare her away. How about I go and discreetly inquire about her family background first? She seems delicate and might be from a wealthy family." Warren smiled and patted Jennifer''s shoulder, "Go ahead." Jennifer smiled and, as she turned around, her smile quickly darkened. She knew that persuading Warren to give up on that woman was impossible now. Given Charlotte''s seductive appearance, Jennifer decided to let her experience the sensation of being fucked by many men. This way, Warren wouldn''t be able to have Charlotte all to himself, and Jennifer would still have a chance. Jennifer took out some bills from her wallet and handed them to an underling, whispering, "Add something to her drink." The underling, ustomed to such tasks, nodded knowingly. ... Charlotte was enjoying her game when suddenly the screen in front of her was patted by a hand. She looked up in confusion and saw a heavily made-up woman with a revealing outfit. Charlotte wasn''t keen on interacting with strangers, so she immediately turned her gaze to Michael. Michael squinted his eyes and asked, "What''s up, Miss?" Jennifer''s eyes lit up. She had a liking for these delicately handsome young men. Her smile became even more seductive as she said, "Sir, don''t be so nervous. I just wanted to say that this seat used to be mine. Didn''t the owner inform you?" Michaelughed, "Do you own this arcade? How dare you say that this is your seat? Why didn''t you put a piece of paper with your name on it?" Den had a short temper and scowled, "If you''ve bought this spot, we''ll leave immediately. If not, then go away." Jennifer''s face turned a bit green, but she quicklyposed herself, saying, "It''s not your fault that the owner forgot to inform you. But I really want to y this today. How about letting me have it?" Charlotte got up from the seat with an innocent look, "Alright, it''s yours now." Jennifer thought to herself, "Isn''t she going to resist after I pick a fight with her on purpose?" However, Den and Michael were less amodating. Michael picked up Charlotte and pulled her onto hisp, raising an eyebrow, "Miss, have you no shame? Firste, first served. Why should we let you have it?" Jennifer was clearly looking for trouble and had no real interest in the game. Charlotte couldn''t discern it, but Den and Michael, frequent visitors to ces like this, knew what was going on. Jennifer smiled at Charlotte, "How about I buy you a cup of juice to thank you?" Charlotte waved her little hand and replied, "No, thanks." Charlotte tugged at Michael''s sleeve and said, "Let''s go catch dolls!" Michael, "..." Jennifer, seeing that Charlotte wasn''t taking the bait, clenched her teeth and gestured. Immediately, a group of people surrounded the area. Jennifer crossed her arms, "Missy, why are you so uncooperative?" Charlotte widened her eyes, pulled Michael''s sleeve to hide behind him, and asked in a small voice, "Why do these people suddenly want to fight?" Michael snorted with his eyes flickering, "They''re probably just bored." Den jumped off the arcade machine, nced at Michael, and received a nod from him. "Missy," Warren strolled over leisurely, still peeling sunflower seeds with his hand. He gazed at Charlotte''s delicate face and said, "Don''t be so cold. What would you like to y today? I will cover it all." Charlotte''s skin was so damn fair and delicate to be real, stirring Warren''s strong desire to abuse her sexually. Charlotte asked in a hushed voice, "If I say I want to y the w machine, will he treat me?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Michael said resignedly, "Yes, he will. But you might have to sleep with him tonight." Charlotte''s big eyes widened in shock. Michael clicked his tongue, "You haven''t figured it out yet? This shameless guy has taken a liking to you." Charlotte asked, "Can you beat them?" Michael replied hesitantly, "It''s hard to say. There are too many of them." Charlotte quickly took out her phone, but Michael grabbed her hand and asked, "What are you doing?" Charlotte said with pleading eyes, "I''m... I''m calling Mr. rk!" Michael sighed in frustration, saying, "If Mr. rk finds out that you''re facing this kind of situation when I bring you out, I won''t be able to take you out anymore." Charlotte blinked, "Then we can bring Mr. rk with us next time." Michael thought, "No thanks. I''d like to live longer." Charlotte said, "But you can''t beat them." Michael looked at Den and called him, "Mr. Ryker." Den rolled up his sleeves and said, "It''s a bit difficult." Charlotte, "..." The tension between both sides had reached boiling point. Charlotte looked around at the roughly forty or fifty people surrounding them and worried about Den and Michael. She cleared her throat and turned to Warren, "I don''t want to y anymore. I want to go home." Warren smiled, "I''ll take you home in a little while." Charlotte pouted and stared at Warren, "How about this? You y a game with me. If you win, I''ll stay." "Sure," Warren smiled, "And if you lose, you have to drink this ss of juice. What do you say?" He ced a ss of juice on the table and looked at Jennifer, tilting his head slightly, "Jennifer." Jennifer smiled confidently, "You said this yourself, Miss." Warren seemedposed, already imagining how sweet Charlotte would taste. As for the bet, he wasn''t worried at all. Jennifer had been ying games in the arcade since she was a child and had never met a real opponent. Charlotte took out her phone, logged in to a game, and showed the game interface to Jennifer, asking, "How about this one?" Jennifer smiled, "No problem at all." That happened to be Jennifer''s specialty. Den asked Charlotte, "Are you going to y a 1v1 with her?" Charlotte nodded and added Jennifer as a game friend, selecting the same hero she had yed last time. Den had given her this ount. Charlotte had no idea how much an ount with all skins would cost, thinking that Den had just given her a max-level one, so she epted it. Chapter 152 Beating up These Trashes Chapter 152 Beating up These Trashes Chapter 152 Beating up These Trashes N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Michael never expected that Charlotte would win, thinking that she was smart enough to stall for time. He quickly took out his phone and sent a message to get people over here to fight at the arcade. Warren had been scrutinizing Charlotte boldly, and his lecherous gaze made Charlotte feel disgusted as if she had just swallowed a fly. She thought for a while and decided to hide behind Den, keeping herself out of Warren''s view. Jennifer nced at the ss of juice left on the side. She knew exactly what had been added to it. She nced at Charlotte with malice in her eyes and smiled slightly, "Shall we begin?" Charlotte nodded. Charlotte looked earnestly at her phone screen. She chose an ADC with a long reach and a second skill that could immunize against physical damage. Jennifer was highly proficient in this game. After knowing that Charlotte had selected that hero, she immediately chose a mage. Den, seeing Jennifer''s choice, exploded, "Hey, can you be more shameless? How could you pick him?!" Jennifer''s choice of hero had exceptionally long-range abilities and stunning hard control. The two heroes chosen by Charlotte and Jennifer were often referred to as "natural counters" by yers. Of course, Jennifer had chosen the hero that naturally countered Charlotte''s selection. However, the game had already started, and Charlotte couldn''t switch to another hero. Moreover, while others may not have known, Den was clear that Charlotte could only y this particr hero at the moment. The battle began. In the early stages of the game, Charlotte felt immense pressure. The main highlight of the AD hero she had chosen was her second skill, which could immunize her from damage. However, Jennifer was using a hero that dealt magical damage, rendering Charlotte''s second skill useless. They had bet on who would draw first blood, meaning whoever died first would lose. Charlotte didn''t dare to face Jennifer head-on and could only stay under the tower, enduring Jennifer''s constant attack. Soon, the first tower had been destroyed. Charlotte bit her lip, and Jennifer looked at her and said, "Why not just surrender? It''s meaningless to continue like this." However, Charlotte had a stubborn andpetitive spirit. She kept her eyes fixed on her phone screen and said, "You haven''t killed me yet." Jennifer let out a coldugh. She believed Charlotte was merely struggling in a losing battle. Seeing that Charlotte''s hero was almost dead, Jennifer made a bold move. She used her sh ability and cast a skill to try to secure a kill. But Jennifer never thought that Charlotte would use her third skill to sh behind a wall, evading Jennifer''s attack. Jennifer''s skill missed, and her sh was on cooldown. She muttered, "damn it," and desperately swiped her screen to escape, but it was too Jennifer looked at Charlotte in astonishment. Charlotte, who had shed over the wall, had even used her first skill to secure the kill. The system credited the killing to her. Charlotte let out a sigh, put down her phone, and looked at Jennifer, saying, "Thank you for being merciful." Jennifer, "..." Warren''s expression didn''t look too good as he called, "Jennifer?" Jennifer forced a smile, "I had apse of concentration in the game." Den looked as if it was he who had won, saying, "Your words are quite amusing. You lost! Just admit it! Stop making excuses." He looked at Warren, "We won, so tell your people to back off." Warren tossed the sunflower seed shells from his hand and red at Jennifer, calling her trash. Jennifer clenched her teeth and didn''t dare speak. Warren turned to Charlotte and asked, "Miss, are you really this reluctant to stay and y with me for a while?" Charlotte wrinkled her small face and replied, "I told you that I want to go home." Warren''s face turned cold, and he took two steps back, saying, "Break the legs of these two nuisances and throw them out." It was clear that he had no intention of keeping his promise. His gang, who had formed a circle, immediately responded and rushed towards Michael and Den. Charlotte was startled, and Michael casually pushed her to the back, saying, "Find a ce to hide." Charlotte looked at him with a pleading expression, "Can I call the police?" "..." Michael said, "They must have colluded with the local police; otherwise, how dare they be this audacious? Hide yourself." Charlotte replied with an "Oh." She crouched behind an arcade machine, peering out from the edge, and witnessed Den smashing someone''s head onto the ground in a casual yet brutal manner. Meanwhile, Michael fought in a way that didn''t match his age. It was clear that he had some experience inbat sports, and he had a way of targeting vulnerable areas. His level of brutality was no less than Den''s. Charlotte thought to herself, "These two are truly scary." But there were just too many of Warren''s gang and outnumbered opponents were hard to deal with after all. So Charlotte took out her phone and contemted calling Nelson. Just then, another group of people rushed into the arcade, each holding a baseball bat. When Michael saw them, he immediately shouted, "Over here! Let''s beat up these trashes!" Charlotte could only watch the once peaceful arcade turn into a "battleground". Warren''s people were thugs and fought fiercely, but the reinforcements that Michael had called were not weak either. The two sides engaged in a brutal fight with cries and shouts, making the ce a chaotic spectacle. The brawlsted for about half an hour, ending with Michael and Den''s victory. Michael stepped on Warren''s chest, looking down at him with disdain, "Remember to open your eyes wide next time. Some people are not to be messed with. Did you get it?" Warren, beaten and bruised, had lost his earlier arrogance. He was afraid that Michael might kick him again and hastily said, "Got it! Got it!" Michael released his foot and said, "Get lost." Warren hastily got up and left. After seeing that, his gang members left too. Jennifer looked around, unwillingly gritted her teeth, and also ran away. Michael greeted the people who came to support him and told them to go have a good meal. Den had a bruise on his forehead, and Charlotte wanted to tend to it, but Den refused, saying, "Scars are a man''s badge! Haven''t you heard a saying?" Charlotte looked puzzled, "What?" "A man with a scar on his face is definitely not an ordinary man." Charlotte, "..." After exchanging a few earnest words with hisrades, Michael picked up a small basket filled with game tokens and shook it. "Want to keep ying?" Charlotte nodded, "Yes!" Den was excited, "Then let''s continue the racing game! I''m sure I can beat you this time!" Charlotte, however, said seriously, "But I want to y the w machine. Do you want topete with me in that?" Den said nothing and thought inwardly, "Sorry, I admit defeat. Goodbye." In the end, Charlotte caught three stuffed animals. After thinking for a while, she gave the dinosaur pajama-wearing duck to Den, the Peppa Pig to Michael, and kept a cute, sleepy tiger for herself. Michael couldn''t understand why he was given the oddly shaped pink little pig, but because it was from Charlotte, he casually put it in his car. Charlotte extended her hand to wave goodbye to Den. Den first said goodbye, but then remembered something and added, "Charlotte, if you don''t reply to my WhatsApp again, the next time we meet, I''ll make sure you know how formidable I am." Charlotte made an "I''m so scared" expression. Michael pushed her into the car, waved to Den, and drove Charlotte back home. As soon as the door opened, Magnolia rushed up to Charlotte. Charlotte picked up the dog, kissed it, and then asked Cora, "Where''s Mr. rk?" Cora replied, "Mr. rk is in the study. He said to tell you to go up there when you get back. He has something to tell you." Charlotte was momentarily puzzled but headed to the second floor carrying Magnolia. Nelson was going through some documents. Beneath his slender brows were a pair of narrow, deep-set eyes with pupils of a very pure ck color. His eyshes drooped, concealing his thoughts in his eyes. His long eyshes veiled the thoughts in his eyes, making him appear like a painting of an ethereal beauty from a distant era. Magnolia whimpered a couple of times, and Nelson looked up at Charlotte, saying, "You''re back." Charlotte acknowledged with a soft "Mm-hmm" and walked over to his desk, asking, "Cora mentioned you wanted to talk to me." Nelson was neutral, neither smiling nor cold, yet it inexplicably sent shivers down Charlotte''s spine. He lifted his chin slightly and said, "I have a little gift for you. Take a look." It was only then that Charlotte noticed a ck wooden box on the desk. She picked up the box and found a jade bracelet lying on a snowy white silk inside. The jade bracelet was a vibrant shade of green, incredibly translucent, with a ss-like luster, both dazzling and elegant, captivating to the eye. Charlotte held the box with a sense of bewilderment. Nelson said calmly, "A friend gave it to me. It looks rather nice, so I thought I''d give it to you as a little ything." Charlotte asked cautiously, "It must be expensive, right?" Nelson replied, "It didn''t cost anything." Charlotte sighed in relief, then took the bracelet out and examined it under the light. It seemed as if there was flowing water inside, looking delicate and grand. Nelson said, "Let me put it on for you." "Alright," Charlotte handed the bracelet to Nelson. Nelson held her left wrist, wrapped it with the snowy white silk, and slowly slid the bracelet onto her wrist. Charlotte''s skin was as fair as milk, making the bracelet shimmer even more and adding to its extraordinary beauty. Nelson gazed at it for a while, his fingers still holding her wrist, and he softly asked, "Did you have a good time going out today?" Charlotte, oblivious to the danger, nodded and said, "I did. Michael was very nice to me. He bought me snacks and chilled fruit juice. He even took me to eat crayfish, which was really spicy but delicious. After dinner, he took me to the arcade to y." Nelson''s expression remained unchanged, but the gloom in his eyes deepened. He suddenly inquired, "Is the outside world a happy ce?" Charlotte was taken aback and sensed that something was not right with Nelson. It was as if he was suppressing something. She stared at Nelson nkly, cautiously asking, "Do... Do you not like me talking about these things?" Suddenly, Nelson pushed her down onto the chair he was sitting in, leaning in closer and staring into her eyes. Nelson really disliked Charlotte talking about those things. He didn''t want to hear other people''s names from Charlotte, and he didn''t want to see her smiling at others. Nelson just wanted to find a quiet ce to confine Charlotte, to lock her away, so that only his reflection would be left in her eyes for the rest of her life... But he couldn''t tell Charlotte any of this. Because Charlotte would be frightened away, just like everyone else. Nelson''s eyes were like those of a wild beast in the forest, bearing a fierce glint. Charlotte''s eyshes quivered as she said, "... Mr. rk?" Nelson pressed one hand on her shoulder while wrapping the other around her waist, drawing her closer to him. He was like a ravenous beast that had finally found its prey, clutching the tender morsel and refusing to let go. Yet, he was also reluctant to swallow it, so he could only hold it between his lips and teeth, savoring its fragrance and sweetness and plundering everything from the prey beneath his grasp. Charlotte widened her eyes in fear and then whimpered a few times. However, soon enough, she became dizzy and could no longer resist Nelson''s unrestrained maniption. It wasn''t until a knock on the door and Cora''s voice from outside, "Mr. rk, it''s time for your medicine," that Charlotte abruptly opened her eyes. She weakly pushed Nelson with her soft little hand, "Um... Um!" Nelson''s gaze darkened slightly. He took a bite on the tip of her tongue as if a wild beast was marking its territory, childish and dominant. The man then straightened up, looking at Charlotte. Charlotte tugged at her cor and looked at Nelson with a hint of grievance. She treated him like a father, but he actually kissed her and even stuck his tongue out! Suddenly, Nelson chuckled. His smile resembled that of a seductive devil, drawing people into its allure without them realizing it. When Charlotte came to her senses, the attractive demon had already disappeared, leaving only an endless abyss of hell. Nelson opened the door, took the medicine bowl, and after a quick nce, Cora left discreetly. Charlotte''s legs went weak, and she copsed onto Nelson''s chair, unable to get up. Nelson, with an expressionless face, drank the medicine in one go. His restless emotions seemed to calm down slightly. Elizabeth Young once called him a monster who devoured people. At first, Nelson found it amusing, but now he couldn''t help but believe that gics was a terrifying force. He had been having nightmarestely, in which he killed Charlotte. It was not entirely impossible. Waylon had suggested, "If that''s the case, you should send her away." But... Nelson gazed at Charlotte''s face. He couldn''t bear to do that. Nelson ced the bowl on the desk, and then suddenly lifted Charlotte onto his shoulder. Charlotte was startled, eximing, "Mr. rk!" Nelson calmly said, "Bemb." Charlotte, "..." Magnolia barked aggressively, but Nelson paid no attention. He carried Charlotte straight back to his room and ced her on the bed. There was a hint of indifference in his expression as he said, "You''re sleeping here tonight." "Sleeping... here?!" Charlotte felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest. "I... I..." "Go take a shower," Nelson instructed. Charlotte immediately jumped off the bed, "I... I''ll go get my pajamas..." She had only taken a few steps when she was caught by Nelson. He said, "If you step out of the room tonight, I will break your legs." Charlotte, "..." Mr. rk was so terrifying! Why had Mr. rk be like that? Sob, sob, sob! Nelson casually found one of his shirts for her and said, "Go wash up." Chapter 153 Taking Possession of Her Chapter 153 Taking Possession of Her Chapter 153 Taking Possession of Her Charlotte took the shirt from him, and her mind filled with the suggestive words Nelson had used the other day, like "wearing just a shirt" and "sitting on myp." Her cheeks immediately flushed with embarrassment. She entered the bathroom clutching the shirt in her hand. When she came out, she had wrapped herself in two circles in a towel. Nelson''s clothes were far toorge for her. While it covered her knees, it was too wide for her shoulders to keep the cor in ce, causing it to continually slip down. Nelson had calmed down considerably. The extraordinarily handsome man took a sip of water leisurely and said, "You took my towel. What am I supposed to wear?" Charlotte responded, "There are plenty more towels in the bathroom." Nelson said shamelessly, "I''m used to wearing this one." Charlotte, "..." She was quite amodating, "I''ll go change into another one then." Nelson grabbed the belt of her robe and tugged it, causing her to let out a cry, and then the robe fell open. Nelson stripped her of the robe shamelessly just like that. Charlotte hurriedly grabbed the cor to prevent it from slipping further. Nelson pulled her closer and snuggled his forehead into hers with his eyes closed, "Little one, go to sleep." Charlotte replied, "... Alright." Nelson entered the bathroom. Charlotte sat on his bed in a daze. No wonder others said Mr. rk had a vtile temper. Charlotte just went out with Michael for a short while, and after that, she was not only forcefully kissed in his chair but also carried into Nelson''s room... Charlotte had never been inside Nelson''s room before, and she curiously looked around. It was decorated in a very minimalist gray tone, quite different from her own room filled with colorful items. Inparison, Nelson''s room could be described as "simple." The bedsheet was pure ck. When Charlotte heard the sound of water from the bathroom stop, she immediately lifted a corner of the nket and slipped underneath, covering herself tightly. She pretended to be obedient and well-behaved. Nelson dried his hair and noticed the slight protrusion on the window. At first, he seemed a bit puzzled, but then he didn''t pay much attention. He knew his hyper-alert instincts could lead to him unconsciously slitting the throat of Charlotte sleeping in his bed in the middle of the night. But... Let it be. If Charlotte were to die, perhaps it would be for the best.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nelson''s eyes were as ck as the sky in the depths of the mountains, but there was not even a single light in his eyes. There was only... coldness and hostility. Although Charlotte was very tired today, she remained alert after Nelson went out of the bathroom. However, Nelson didn''te to bed for a very long time, which struck Charlotte as a bit strange. So, she quietly lifted the nket slightly to peek outside and saw the man sitting on the tatami mat by the floor-to-ceiling window, pouring a drink. Under the soft, gentle light, Nelson''s long, pale fingers didn''t seem to warm up. Even his knuckles emitted an icy coldness. As Charlotte watched, she let out a small yawn and eventually drifted off to sleep. Nelson heard her gentle breathing and lifted the nket to take a look. The young girl had curled herself into a small bundle, exuding a profound sense of insecurity. Yet, she slept soundly, as if... switching rooms or beds made no difference to her at all. Nelson''s fingers traced the contour of Charlotte''s face, winding their way down, ultimatelying to rest on the red mole on her fair neck. He bent down, gently kissed the mole, and then pulled Charlotte into his embrace. He had a sense of fulfillment that he had never experienced before. ... The next morning, when Charlotte woke up, she was still groggy, and for a moment, she mistakenly thought she was in her own room. She wandered into the bathroom in a dreamlike state, only to realize what had happened halfway through brushing her teeth. She quickly looked down, and her entire being was struck by a thunderbolt-she had used Nelson''s toothbrush! Charlotte''s face immediately flushed, and her brain froze. She held the toothbrush, unsure whether to throw it or not. Nelson, who knows when, had already leaned against the bathroom door, and he remarked, "Little one, I didn''t realize you liked me so much that you''d secretly use my toothbrush." "..." Charlotte stuttered, "I... I''m not... I was half-asleep..." She quickly put down the incriminating evidence in her hand and stepped back, saying, "I''ll buy you a new toothbrush to make it up to you!" Nelson raised an eyebrow slightly, "Are you implying that I should give you an allowance? Sorry for forgetting about that." He added casually, "Later, I''ll have Waylon give you my spare card." Charlotte protested, "That''s not what I meant..." "Let''s talk about you using my toothbrush," Nelson inched closer, leaned down with a soft chuckle, and pinched her cheek. "If you want me to kiss you, just tell me directly." Charlotte: "..." Oh no, Mr. rk misunderstood that she wanted an indirect kiss. But maybe, just maybe, a single kiss could help smooth this over... Charlotte thought for a moment, then gathered her courage, tiptoed, lightly brushed her lips against his, nervously muttered "a good morning kiss" and then escaped quickly. Nelson hesitated for a moment, licked his lips, and then let out a softugh. Nelson had already pressed a knife against Charlotte''s throat in the dead of night while Charlotte was still sleeping sound and her fair and innocent cheeks made her look extremely pure and innocent. Even in his oblivious state, Nelson didn''t bear to do that. In the end, he pulled Charlotte even closer into his arms. The world was too cold, and she was the only source of warmth. ... Charlotte spent five minutes mentally preparing herself before heading downstairs. Sure enough, Nelson was already seated at the dining table without Cora and Paisley around. She approached hesitantly and murmured, "I''m really sorry about what just happened. I''ll buy you a new toothbrush..." Nelsonzily replied, "We have plenty of those at home." He suddenly stood up, and Charlotte instinctively stepped back but was easily picked up by Nelson to be at the dining table. With one hand supporting the table, Nelson looked into her eyes, but Charlotte didn''t dare to meet his gaze. She averted her eyes and nervously asked, "What... What are you doing? What if Cora and Paisley see us..." Nelson grabbed her hand and softly whispered in her ear, "They''re in the garden." The distance between them was so close that their breaths could be heard. Charlotte''s eyshes quivered, and she moved backward uneasily. "I... I''m going to bete for school..." Nelson, like a predator that eats gracefully, said nonchntly, "No rush! It''ll only take you ten minutes." Charlotte, "??" Suddenly, Nelson lowered his head and pressed a deep kiss onto the red mole on her neck. Charlotte tilted her head back and let out a whimper with her hands clutching the tablecloth tightly. The soft morning light streamed through the window, casting a gentle glow. The girl''s fair cheeks were wless, and in the sunlight, Nelson could even make out the fine, soft hairs on her face. And in this intoxicating springtime glow, the man took possession of his woman with a long, deep kiss. Chapter 154 You Messed with My Bosss Woman Chapter 154 You Messed with My Boss''s Woman Chapter 154 You Messed with My Boss''s Woman "Damn it," Warren cursed, "Don''t let me see those bastards again! I swear, I''ll kick their ass!" His underlings exchanged nces, thinking, ''Even if you run into them again, it''s you they''ll be beating up. You are no match for them.'' Warren looked at his bruised and swollen face in the mirror with a gloomy expression. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Unable to control his rage, he smashed the mirror. Warren suddenly saw Jennifer cowering in fear among the shattered pieces on the ground. This made him even more furious, and he kicked out, shouting, "You bitch! It''s all because of you!" Jennifer screamed, but she didn''t dare to resist. She just huddled, holding her head and groaning on the floor. Warren was about to deliver more blows when one of his guys rushed in, panting. "Boss! Boss!" "What is it?" Warren snapped. "Did your mother die?" "No!" The guy gasped for breath. "It''s Bentley! Bentley is here!" Warren''s expression changed. "Why did Bentley suddenlye?" Warren was a local bully, while Bentley was the big shot in town. Warren owed his current position to Bentley''s support. Warren had a deep respect for Bentley but also feared him. The guy said, "I don''t know, but it looks like Bentley brought some big shot with him, and he is being ridiculously respectful to that guy!" "Respectful" was an understatement. Bentley practically fawned over that big shot, so he might as well grovel at that guy''s feet. "Big shot?" Warren didn''t have time to think about it. He nced at Jennifer with disgust and said, "This woman''s yours. Do whatever you want with her." Without caring for Jennifer''s terrified pleas, he straightened his clothes and went to meet Bentley. Bentley was a man in his fifties. At first nce, he didn''t look like a thug at all. He always dressed neatly. You might think he was some celebrity or schr if you didn''t know him. He liked to throw philosophical quotes, making himself sound like a schr. When facing Warren, he usually acted all high and mighty. Warren had never seen Bentley treat anyone with such extreme respect. It reminded him of the chief eunuch who served the emperor in the old days. The big shot was a tall guy dressed casually in a T-shirt and military green pants. Even with sunsses on, one could tell he had a handsome face. As soon as he exited the car, Warren felt overwhelmed by the aura emanating from this superior figure. He quickly invited them inside and secretly asked Bentley, "Bentley, who is this?" Bentley just nced at him without answering. After the man sat down, Bentley bent over and said, "This is Warren." The man looked Warren up and down, sneered, and said, "So this is the toad lusting after a swan''s flesh?" Warren became angry all at once, but considering this person''s high status, he gritted his teeth and held back the urge to explode. Bentley wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Yes... yes... I didn''t discipline him well. How do you want to deal with him?" The man remained silent. Bentley paused momentarily, then signaled to his men, who immediately moved forward and swiftly kicked Warren to the ground. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Warren screamed in agony and looked at Bentley incredulously, saying, "Bentley? What is this supposed to mean?" Bentley wished he could cut out Warren''s tongue. "Shut up!" Finally, the man stood up and slowly walked towards Warren. Suddenly, he stomped on Warren''s hand and ground it several times. The hall immediately filled with Warren''s agonizing screams. The man chuckled and asked, "Does it hurt?" Warren clenched his teeth, his eyes turning red from the pain. He knew he couldn''t resist now and had to beg for mercy, saying, "It hurts! Please, let me go!" The man squatted before him, lifted his chin, and said, "You have good taste, but not everyone is yours to mess with. Warren, you messed with my boss''s woman, and he''s unhappy about it. When he''s unhappy, I, as his subordinate, will not have a good time either. I thought it over; I can only make you suffer." Upon hearing this, Warren finally realized that this man knew the girl fromst night. He had identally stirred up a ho''s nest! "I... I know I was wrong! I''ll never do it again! I''m sorry!" Warren quickly apologized. "It''s toote," the man straightened his body and wiped his hands with a tissue. "My boss has a possessive nature. He can''t tolerate someone coveting what belongs to him... I know you didn''t touch her. It would be best to be grateful for that, or else you wouldn''t have survivedst night. If you feel wronged, you''ll have to endure it, okay?" Due to the pain, Warren''s body convulsed. The man looked outside and casually said to Bentley, "It''s gettingte. I have a business to attend to. You take care of this guy." Bentley quickly asked, "How should I handle him?" The man paused and said meaningfully, "Since he likes women so much... just get a few women for him to enjoy." Having been in the streets for so many years, Bentley instantly understood. He nodded, saying, "I understand." The man nodded, nced at Warren with a hint of disgust, and then left. ... "Ms. Lopez, did you sleep wellst night?" Charlotte, holding her giant backpack, wearily pinched her cheeks. Despite leaving Oswye Community for a while, her cheeks were still warm. She hesitated and said, "I slept quite well." Except for the moment in the morning when someone made out with her at the dining table, which was a bit overwhelming. Charlotte pursed her lips; there still seemed to be a lingering scent of Nelson. Waylonughed, "Mr. rk has been quite busytely so he can be a bit irritable. Don''t be mad at him." Charlotte puffed up her cheeks, "I''m not mad at all." Waylon was left speechless. When Charlotte arrived at school today, she naturally received a lot of attention along the way. Students discussed topics like "stic surgery" and "confessions." It made her extremely ufortable. She quickly put on her hat and rushed into the ssroom. Things got better when she reached the ssroom, as Cecilia and Nichs were there. With their presence, the inquisitive gazes subsided, and Charlotte could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Ceciliained to Eloise and Charlotte, "Yesterday was my birthday, but my dad told me that Daisy is my sister and that it would be inappropriate not to let her attend the party, so he let her out. Damn it, it made me want to kill him!" Eloise said, "Your dad did it for your good. Who knows what people would say about you if Daisy weren''t there during your birthday party?" Cecilia shrugged indifferently, "They''ve already said everything they wanted to say. I am in no mood to put on a show. I hate Daisy, and I can''t pretend to like her. Not everyone expects to receive an Academy Award of Merit like Daisy, right?" Eloise agreed after some thought, "So, did Daisye to school today?" "Yeah, it''s annoying... But hey, howe Andrew came to school today?" Chapter 155 The Gorgeous Fairy Chapter 155 The Gorgeous Fairy Chapter 155 The Gorgeous Fairy Eloise followed her gaze and saw that Andrew had indeed arrived. She said while holding her chin, "Maybe Andrew finallypromised?" Cecilia shrugged. "Honestly, if I had a mother like that, I would have depression." Charlotte curiously asked, "Why?" Cecilia thought momentarily and said, "Andrew and I have been ssmates since elementary school. I remember one weird thing. In elementary school, it was the time for children to explore their interests. Andrew liked art very much at that time and wanted to be a wandering painter or something. When his mother found out, instead of hitting him, she locked him in a dark room for several days. After that, Andrew never mentioned being a painter again and obediently learned music and calligraphy." Eloise whispered, "I once heard my mother say that Rachel is not treating him as her son. Some parents who couldn''t go to college themselves force their children to go to college. Rachel is that kind of person. Shees from a low background, so she desperately tried to ingratiate herself with Elizabeth and used all means to make her sonpletely assimte into our circle. Sometimes...I feel sorry for Andrew. His mother never treated him like a son but rather like some project." "Andrew has always been an outstanding boy, no matter what he does. But he can''t fight for what he likes." Charlotte bit her pen and didn''t know what to say. Nichs reached out and took the pen from her hand. "You''re still biting your pen at this age?" Charlotte smiled awkwardly. Eloise immediately covered her face with her hand. "No! Char, you can''t smile right now!" Charlotte was confused. "Why?" Eloise said firmly, "Your smile makes me want to kiss you... Ah, you''re so beautiful. I''m afraid I''ll turn lesbian." Cecilia held her arm and looked at Charlotte with an examining gaze. Her fair and radiant skin, delicate facial features, innocent and sweet smile... Cecilia rubbed her forehead and thought, ''What a gorgeous little fairy!'' "Nichs has seen a lot," Eloise said as she leaned on the table. "Look at him! Not surprised at all!" Nichs gave a faint,zy smile, lips slightly curled. "You think I''m not surprised? What if I''m just not showing it?" Eloise said, "I believe you''re different from a superficial guy like me, Nichs." Nichs replied, "Sorry, but I''m letting you down." Eloise was left speechless. Charlotte adjusted her hat and whispered, "Maybe I should wear a mask to school from now on..." Eloise immediately said, "It''s your charming face; why can''t you show it? Don''t hide it; some people would think they''re better looking than you are." She nced meaningfully at Cassidy as she spoke. Cassidy was browsing the Campus Network. Someone had previously imed that those candid photos were Photoshopped, but those voices disappearedpletely after Charlotte came to school today. They were reced by various open images, with shameless tterers praising Charlotte''s beauty. Cassidy felt annoyed and restless. So what if Charlotte looked good? That did not change the fact that she was an illegitimate child. These people were so shallow! Cecilia had been worried that Charlotte''s desk would be filled with love letters. At lunchtime, someone stopped Charlotte and confessed his feelings to her. He finally managed to say "I like you" stutteringly, but before Charlotte could respond, he blushed and ran away. Charlotte looked at Cecilia confusedly and asked, "Was he asking for directions just now? Why did he suddenly run away?" Cecilia said, "Maybe he needed to use the bathroom." That poor boy finally mustered up the courage to confess his feelings, but Charlotte didn''t understand and thought he was asking for directions. "I see." Charlotte nodded and twisted her fingers. "I want garlic roasted pork ribs and Orleans grilled wings for lunch." Now, she could order whatever she wanted. That was great! Eloise said dotingly. "Sure, Char, I''ll buy you two pounds of ribs." "But I can''t finish it," Charlotte said. Eloise couldn''t help but exim, ''Oh, you adorable little thing.'' ... "Vinny," Cassidy said sarcastically, "You never told me that Charlotte has such a pretty face." Vivian paused eating and smiled. "I don''t think it''s important." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Not important?" Cassidy sneered. "Why don''t you check Campus Network? They''ve crowned Charlotte as the campus belle, and she now has a bunch of admirers!" Vivian still had the same calm look on her face. "Char has always been pretty since she was little. I''m used to it." Cassidy was left speechless. Vivian stood up and said, "Cassidy, I''m done eating. I have something to do. Take your time." Vivian went to the bathroom, touched up her make-up, and then went alone to the gym, where she saw someone ying basketball on the court, sweating profusely. "Andrew!" Vivian called out. Andrew, holding a basketball, turned around to look at Vivian. He didn''t know about the grievances between Vivian and Charlotte because Vivian had always acted like a good elder sister, and he thought her rtionship with Charlotte was pretty good. So he smiled reluctantly and said, "It''s you. What brings you here?" Vivian tilted her head and smiled, "You seem upset." Andrew sat beside her, took a sip of bottled water, and asked, "How did you know?" Vivian yfully smiled, "I won''t tell you that. Char has been ignoring metely, and I''m quite upset, too." Andrew asked, "Why would Char ignore you?" "... maybe because she bes a member of the rk family and Mr. rk spoils her, she feels like she doesn''t need an older sister anymore." Vivian lowered her head, her voice sounding a little sad. "Char has been outstanding since she was young, both in grades and looks. When she first came to our house, she was very timid, and I shared my candy and Barbie dolls with her. But even then, she didn''t want to call me ''sister.''" Andrew quickly reassured her, "Char is a bit introverted. She must be very grateful to you." "Is that so?" Vivian smiled self-mockingly. "Now that she''s so popr, she''ll probably ignore me even more in the future... Andrew, you don''t have tofort me, I understand. What about you and Char... what are you nning to do?" Andrew''s expression darkened a bit, and he spoke in a subdued tone, "...She wants a clean break with me." Vivian looked surprised for a moment, but soon she understood. "She is Mr. rk''s woman now. It''s understandable for her to do this." Andrew asked softly, "Do people go against their hearts because of wealth or power?" Chapter 156 Scam Call Chapter 156 Scam Call Chapter 156 Scam Call Vivian pondered for a moment, "... probably." Andrew suddenly stood up, and his eyes ignited a raging, intimidating, and frightening fire. Vivian frowned slightly, sighed, and whispered, "Actually, we can''t me Char. Mr. rk is the best choice for her." Andrew pressed his lips together, and his usually cheerful and handsome face darkened. Vivian nced at the mineral water bottle he almost crushed in his grip, her lips forming a slight smile. Andrew wasn''t a saint, and this unrequited love would breed resentment in him. It would have been easier to bear if Charlotte had broken up with Andrew due to rtionship problems. But unfortunately, it was because she admired power, and she ended up with Andrew''s uncle. For Andrew, Nelson was like an insurmountable mountain, a symbol of strength since childhood. Thebination of male pride and Andrew''s obsession with Charlotte would undoubtedly make him hate Charlotte madly and try to sabotage Charlotte''s rtionship with Nelson. Charlotte would undoubtedly end up in misery... Vivian thought Andrew was a subtle weapon, much more useful than Rhona, who was merely a brainless waste born into a wealthy family. "Andrew." Like a caring older sister, Vivian gently said, "Just let go of your feelings for Char." Andrew didn''t say anything, his lips tightly pursed. Vivian had said what needed to be said; she understood that it was meaningless to stay any longer, so she quietly left. She didn''t see the young boy standing alone on the basketball court, fiercely squeezing the mineral water bottle in his hand until it burst. Water dripped onto the ground, but it felt as if something else was flowing away. His gaze was deep. If you leave me because of power... Will you return to me when I be more powerful and wealthy than my uncle? ... In the afternoon, Charlotte received a call from an unfamiliar number with a local Seyso area code. After thinking for a moment, she answered, and a strange woman''s voice came from the other end, "Hello!" It was a scam call! Charlotte quickly said, "I don''t have any savings or credit cards. I don''t need a Mac or an iPhone!" The woman remained silent momentarily and said, "Miss, I am Arthur''s mother, Hazel Campbell." Charlotte was taken aback. Arthur? Wasn''t he the original owner of Magnolia? Thinking back to her previous foolish remarks, Charlotte''s cheeks turned red, and she quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I thought it was a scam call because it was an unfamiliar number..." She paused, "But Arthur told me that his mother had passed away..." And he mentioned that his stepmother treated him poorly and so on. Hazel felt slightly embarrassed as she exined, "I am his stepmother... When his biological mother suddenly passed away, he strongly disliked me. I''m allergic to dog hair, and we can''t keep dogs at home, which made him hate me even more..." Charlotte was startled. So that was the case? Hazel continued, "But I can see that Arthur misses that dog. Could you bring the dog to our house sometime so Arthur can see it?" Charlotte asked, "Aren''t you allergic to dog hair?" Hazel sighed, "... It shouldn''t be a problem if it''s not for a long time. The loss of his mother has hit Arthur hard. I''ll just Let him see the dog." It sounded like Hazel was genuinely concerned for Arthur. It was nothing like what Arthur had described... That day when she yelled at Arthur and pulled his ear... Maybe she was just angry at that time. Charlotte picked up her bag from the table and said, "I''m free now. I can go there right now. Please send me the address." Hazel quickly provided the address. Charlotte messaged Waylon about it, and Waylon headed back to Oswye Community to pick up Magnolia. Eloise heard she was getting a dog, a Samoyed, to be specific, and she was very excited. She said, "Then I''ll wait with you! I love dogs, but my dad doesn''t allow me to have one." Charlotte didn''t refuse and said, "You cane with me to Arthur''s house and see the dog." Eloise nodded in agreement. Nichs patted Charlotte''s head and said, "Take care of yourself. I''m heading back now." Charlotte reached out her hand and said, "Bye." Cecilia put away her phone and said, "Both of you are so naive. Don''t get scammed... Well, I''ll go with you." Eloise blinked at her and said, "Or maybe you just want to see Char''s little dog?" Cecilia was left speechless. The three of them didn''t wait long before Waylon arrived. When Eloise saw Waylon, she was dumbfounded. She looked at Waylon and then back at Charlotte. Finally, she tugged at Charlotte''s clothes and asked, "Charlotte, be honest with me. Are you dating Waylon?" In the past, Eloise hadn''t seen Waylon when he came to pick up Charlotte. But now, seeing Waylon, the person she feared most, acting as Charlotte''s driver, she recalled what happened at the beginning of the school year. She realized why Waylon would do her such a big favor. There was only one reason for it - Waylon, this shameless older man, had fallen for Charlotte! In Eloise''s eyes, Waylon was far too old for a young girl like Charlotte. Charlotte was astonished by Eloise''s wild guess and said helplessly, "... How is that possible?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Waylon reached into the back seat and picked up the dog, and Magnolia barked excitedly when she saw Charlotte. She struggled to wriggle into Charlotte''s arms, and Charlotte quickly embraced her. Waylon asked, "Do you need me to drive you there?" Charlotte replied, "No need. You go ahead and do your thing. I''ll go by myself." Waylon said, "Then send me the addresster." Charlotte nodded. Waylon then looked at Eloise, and Eloise immediately spoke, "Waylon, don''t worry! I will take good care of Char!" Waylon smirked, "I hope so!" Eloise had no choice. Waylon was the one in charge of her pocket money, after all. Waylon nodded toward Cecilia and said, "Ms. Wesley, I didn''t attend youring-of-age ceremony yesterday because I was too busy. Do you like the gift?" Cecilia never expected that Charlotte would know Waylon. The Colton family was one of the top noble families in Seyso, and Waylon was the most sessful member of the Colton family. He had be Nelson''s right-hand man, and everyone knew that Waylon''s wishes were Nelson''s wishes. Therefore, in Seyso, even the president had to be courteous to Waylon. Even Cecilia, arrogant by nature, felt somewhat reserved in front of Waylon. She said, "I like it. Thanks, Mr. Colton." The gift Waylon sent was a private ind. Even Cecilia was taken aback when she saw it. Although the ind was insignificant, it was still an ind after all! Chapter 157 The Unexpected Gift Chapter 157 The Unexpected Gift Chapter 157 The Unexpected Gift Waylon smiled faintly, "This gift is from Mr. rk." Cecilia was shocked, "Mr... Mr. rk?" "Yes," said Waylon. Cecilia thought to herself, ''Oh no, oh no, was Mr. rk trying to warn me something? Did my family ever offend him?" Waylon nodded at Charlotte and drove away. Cecilia grabbed Charlotte''s arm, "What is your rtionship with Mr. Colton?" Charlotte stuttered, "Fr-friends?" Cecilia raised an eyebrow, "You''re friends with Mr. Colton?" "My uncle knows him." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I feel like Mr. rk wants to silence me! What should I do? Should I return the ind to Mr. rk?!" Charlotte replied, "No, don''t do that. If you return it, he might want to silence you." Cecilia was left speechless. Their taxi had arrived, and Charlotteforted Cecilia, "Don''t worry, if Mr. rk sent you a gift, it''s a sign of goodwill. Don''t jump to conclusions. Let''s hurry; I promised my uncle I''d return by nine." Eloise eximed, "He sets a curfew for you?" Charlotte replied, "Yeah, he''s worried about me getting into trouble." The three of them got in the car, and the driver charged extra because they had a pet. It took about an hour to reach the residentialmunity where Arthur lived. It was a mid-range community with a decent environment. Still, the security measures were problematic because as soon as the security guard saw them, he opened the gate without asking any questions. Cecilia said, "With this level of security, an assassin could easily kill everyone in the neighborhood." Eloise rolled her eyes, "Madam, who''s crazy enough to hire an assassin to target these ordinary people?" Cecilia remained silent. Charlotte found the specific floor following the address given by Hazel. She wiped away some sweat, and suddenly, Eloise eximed and grabbed her hand. Charlotte looked confused, "What''s wrong? Is there a mosquito?" Eloise grabbed her wrist, "Charlotte! Your bracelet!" It was cold today, so Charlotte wore a long-sleeved shirt. She felt hot after walking a long distance and rolled up her sleeves, revealing the bracelet on her wrist. Charlotte curiously asked, "What''s going on?" Eloise pulled Cecilia over and said, "Ms. Wesley! Your family is in the jewelry business. Come and take a look at this bracelet!" Cecilia also came over to have a look, her expression changing slightly, "Secondary Deposit Jadeite." Eloise eximed excitedly, "Don''t you think the jade looks familiar?" Cecilia, who asionally paid some attention to the family business, had received a majority share of the family''s jewelrypany as a birthday gift when she was sixteen. Therefore, she would asionally visit thepany. The jade of this bracelet indeed looked very familiar. "It''s the one Mr. yton presented atst year''s Jade Fair," Eloise said. "That piece of jade was undoubtedly top-notch, and Mr. yton even said he wanted to keep it as a family heirloom." Cecilia nodded, "Judging from the jade quality, it is indeed that piece." Eloise looked at Charlotte incredulously, "Charlotte, what is your rtionship with Emerson?" Charlotte asked, "Who is Emerson?" Eloise and Cecilia exchanged nces, and Cecilia looked down at the petite Charlotte, "Charlotte, if you don''t know Emerson, howe you have his ssy species jadeite that he said he wanted to give to his wife?" Charlotte asked, "...What is the ssy species jadeite?" Eloise was left speechless. So was Cecilia. The elevator arrived, and Charlotte furrowed her brows, "I don''t know who Emerson is or what ssy species jadeite is." Eloise asked, "Who gave you this bracelet?" "My uncle," replied Charlotte. Cecilia was momentarily stunned, then said, "Your uncle sure has great connections. Not only does he know Mr. Colton, but he can also get Mr. yton''s precious jade to make a bracelet." "We''re here," Eloise said, looking at the door number. She asked Charlotte, "Is this the right ce?" "Yes." Charlotte nodded and pressed the doorbell. Hazel quickly opened the door. She was a woman in her early forties, wearing a floral dress and light makeup. She looked stylish, a far cry from the foul-mouthed woman Charlotte saw across the milk tea shop earlier. Hazel was taken aback when she saw the three people at the door, "You..." Charlotte said, "Hello, I''m Charlotte." She held Magnolia in her arms and continued, "I''m the one who adopted the puppy." Hazel finally realized, "Oh... it''s you. I didn''t know you were so beautiful, Ms. Lopez, and with such a kind heart." Charlotte looked at Hazel confusedly. Wasn''t she allergic to dog hair? Shouldn''t someone allergic instinctively step back when seeing her holding Magnolia? Hazel greeted them warmly, "Pleasee in." The group entered the house and found that theyout was quite lovely. It had three bedrooms, a living room, and a bathroom. It was prettyfortable for an ordinary family. On the way, Charlotte and her friends bought some gifts. None of them had much experience with gift-giving, and they thought they were mainly here to see the child, so they bought some fruits and snacks. When they ced the items on the table, a child rushed over and began rummaging through the bags and gift boxes on the coffee table. Seeing this scene, Hazel smiled apologetically, "This is my son Maxwell. He''s only four years old and not very well-behaved. Please don''t mind him." Maxwell grabbed a bag of imported cookies and immediately opened it to eat. Charlotte shifted her gaze and asked Hazel, "Where''s Arthur?" "He''s in his room. He doesn''t like to meet people. I''ll go get him," Hazel said. After eating two cookies, Maxwell looked at Charlotte and her friends and asked, "Why did you bring this smelly dog back?" Charlotte was taken aback, "Don''t you like dogs?" Maxwell replied, "I do. Dog meat is delicious. I wanted to eat this dog, but that guy, Arthur, wouldn''t let me eat it." A chill ran down Charlotte''s spine, and her face turned pale. "...Eat it?" Maxwell bore a striking resemnce to Hazel; objectively speaking, he looked pretty decent. But for some reason, Charlotte couldn''t shake off the feeling of something sinister in his facial expressions and speech. Especially when he said the words "eat it," it sent shivers down her spine. Maxwell threw away the cookie and opened a bag of potato chips. "You never ate dog meat before? We killed this smelly dog''s mom to make hotpot." Charlotte bit her lip and widened her eyes in fear. Eloise was also startled and moved closer to Charlotte. Cecilia said, "Kid, do you know what you''re talking about?" Chapter 158 The Bracelet Is Missing Chapter 158 The Bracelet Is Missing Chapter 158 The Bracelet Is Missing Maxwell crunched on a potato chip and looked at Cecilia, saying, "Of course, I know." Eloise pulled Charlotte''s sleeve, "Char, this kid seems so weird... He''s too creepy, especially talking about eating dog meat..." She nced at Magnolia, who was nestled in Charlotte''s arms. "He said he ate this puppy''s mother... It can''t be true, right?" Charlotte whispered, "I don''t know. Maybe he just made it up." Just then, Arthur and Hazel came out of the room. Today, Arthur wore a clean white T-shirt, appearing neater than he had. He had always been a handsome young boy, and the clean attire made him look even more charming. However, his face was rtively nk this time, far from the liveliness he had shown when they first met. Hazel nudged Arthur. "You said you miss your little dog. Now, this girl brings her to you. Go take a look." Arthur saw Magnolia, and his eyes finally lit up. Magnolia recognized him and barked twice. Arthur walked over and picked her up. Hazel said, "You guys talk first. I''ll go get some juice for you." When Hazel entered the kitchen, Charlotte asked Arthur, "Arthur, what''s wrong?" Arthur moved his lips and finally said, "I have a cold and don''t feel well. Thank you for taking care of the puppy." Charlotte patted his head. "I named it Magnolia." Arthur looked at the cute and obedient puppy in his arms and suddenly whispered, "Madam, don''t come to my house anymore." Charlotte was stunned. Her innocent eyes widened. "Why not?" Before Arthur could speak, Hazel came out of the kitchen with five cups of orange juice on a tray. They were freshly squeezed and added fresh milk, which looked refreshing and delicious. Hazel smiled. "Thank you so much, Ms. Lopez. I don''t have much to offer, just some freshly squeezed juice. Have a taste." She carried the heavy tray and walked over to the coffee table. Maxwell, who had been eating chips all along, suddenly pounced on Arthur, apparently trying to grab Magnolia. Magnolia immediately barked, which startled Maxwell, causing him to stumble back and bump into Hazel. The tray in Hazel''s hands flew out, and tes and cupsnded on the sofa. Charlotte ended up drenched in juice. She wore a white long-sleeved shirt, and the orange liquid made quite a noticeable stain, soaking her clothes to the point where they could be wrung out. Eloise quickly pulled Charlotte up. "Char! Are you okay?" Charlotte lifted the hem of her clothing, "I''m fine... but my clothes are soaked." She felt very ufortable with the juice on her skin. Hazel hurriedly apologized. "I''m sorry. I didn''t hold it steady..." Eloise couldn''t me her. She could only sigh and say, "Could you please let us use your bathroom? Char ispletely soaked..." As she said that, she turned her head to look at Cecilia and said, "Cecilia, could you go buy some clothes for Char to change into? I have no sense of direction." Hazel immediately said, "I have spare clothes here; you don''t have to buy any..." Cecilia stood up and said, "Thank you for your offer, but wearing your clothes is inappropriate. I remember there''s a clothing store outside the residential area. I''ll go get an outfit there." I was saying that she opened the door and left. Hazel red at her son and scolded, "Maxwell, behave yourself!" The naughty boy had no idea where he went wrong and stared back at his mother, saying, "I just wanted to hold the puppy!" Remembering his previous remark about loving to eat dog meat, Charlotte didn''t dare let him hold Magnolia and quickly said, "It''s okay, I''m fine." Hazel apologized again and brought an unopened towel from her room, saying, "This towel hasn''t been used. You can use it after taking a shower." Charlotte nodded and said, "Thank you." Hazel then took Charlotte to the bathroom and prepared warm water, appearing genuinely caring and warm-hearted. Seeing Charlotte gazing at her, Hazel sighed and said, "... Being a stepmother is not easy. When I was dating Arthur''s father, my mom disapproved and said that Arthur was not a little kid anymore and wouldn''t ept me. But I liked Arthur''s father, so I insisted on marrying him. But Arthur... still doesn''t like me. There''s nothing I can do." Charlotte said, "Arthur is a very sensible child. He will gradually ept you." "I hope so." Hazel lowered her eyes and softly said, "Ms. Lopez, shower." Charlotte nodded. After the sticky feeling all over her body disappeared, Charlotte finally rxed. That sticky sensation against her skin reminded her of the day Madelyn died when blood stuck to her body as she held her mother. She turned off the water and suddenly heard Eloise shout outside. Charlotte was startled and quickly put on her bathrobe before rushing out. Eloise stared at Maxwell with an unpleasant expression, who was ying with a lifelike fake snake in his hand. It seemed that this thing had scared Eloise. Seeing Charlotte, Eloise immediately hid behind her and almost cried, "Char!" Hazel quickly took the fake snake from her son''s hand and said, "She is scared of this. Let''s y with itter, okay?" Maxwell, who seemed spoiled, sat on the ground and cried, "No! I want to y with it now!" Hazel said helplessly, "Sorry, he has been spoiled by me... You go y in your room." She then picked up Maxwell and went into the room tofort him. Eloise finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Oh my god, that scared me. Aren''t you afraid, Char?" Charlotte smiled and said, "Snakeskin and snake galldder are medicinal ingredients. How can I still study medicine if I''m afraid of them?" Eloise sighed, "I will never study traditional medicine!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Charlotte smiled and asked Arthur, "Does your brother always act like this?" Arthur pursed his lips and said, "...No, he''s usually well-behaved." Eloise slightly frowned, "It didn''t seem like that to me." Arthur didn''t say anything more. Charlotte instinctively felt that something was wrong. Today, Arthur was unusually silent and different from the person she had seen before. But seeing that Arthur didn''t want to discuss it, she couldn''t force him. "Eh? Char, where''s your bracelet?" Eloise suddenly grabbed Charlotte''s wrist. Charlotte said, "Oh, I left it on the sink while showering... I''ll go get it." Eloise poked her forehead with her index finger, "Charlotte, can''t you be more careful? Do you know how much that thing is worth?" Chapter 159 Her Bracelet Was Stolen Chapter 159 Her Bracelet Was Stolen Chapter 159 Her Bracelet Was Stolen Charlotte gasped, "But my uncle said that the bracelet was given by someone else, and he didn''t take any money." Hearing her words, Eloiseughed angrily, "That''s Secondary Deposit, Jadeite! And it''s imperial green jadeite of the best quality. Do you know that your bracelet costs at least eight figures?" Charlotte was dumbfounded, "... Is it...so expensive?!" Eloise quickly nudged her, "Since you know it''s expensive, why don''t you hurry up and get it back?! Let''s go! I''m going with you." However, nothing was on the sink when they got to the bathroom. Eloise looked at Charlotte, "Have you forgotten where you put it?" Charlotte shook her head and said, "It''s impossible. I remember it very clearly. I put it on the sink." Eloise rummaged through the entire bathroom, but there was no bracelet. Her face darkened, "... It''s gone." ... "Eight figures..." Hazel murmured, smiling smugly, "It seems I have a pretty good eye." After getting married, she quit her job and became a housewife. Later, she became obsessed with gambling. At first, she had tasted the sweetness of gambling and thought she could make a fortune. But unexpectedly, she had lost everything, including the insurance money on the idental death of Arthur''s mother. She had thought she could eventually win it back, so she had even misappropriated the money her husband had saved to send Maxwell to an exclusive kindergarten. However, the money seemed to have been wasted and ended up in other people''s pockets. The new month was about to begin, and Maxwell''s kindergarten was about to start charging tuition, but there was no penny left in her bank card. Hazel finally started to panic. If her husband knew about it, there would be a big fight, and she might even be divorced. But she was lucky enough. After throwing the dog out that day, Arthur came back alone. She thought that this little bitch had finally been taught a lesson. But she identally saw a series of numbers on his arm. It turned out to be someone''s phone number. After being pressed, Arthur finally said that a wealthy young girl had adopted the dog, so Hazel had set her sights on Charlotte. She had always hated her husband''s ex. So after that woman died, she immediately killed the poor woman''s favorite dog, made a dog meat roast, and even forced Arthur to eat a te of dog meat. She had never wanted to keep that puppy, but that bastard Arthur had fought tooth and nail for it. She remembered that the dog was a Samoyed with a pure bloodline and could be sold for a few bucks, so she had decided to trick Charlotte intoing to her house to ckmail her and get money to pay for her son''s school fees. But she had never expected that she saw a beautiful bracelet on Charlotte''s wrist! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She had worked in a jewelrypany and was good at identifying goods. She immediately realized that it was a bracelet made of top-quality imperial green jadeite worth a lot of money, so she gave up her original n and targeted it instead. Of course, she had spilled the juice to make Charlotte take off the bracelet and go to the bathroom. Then she asked Maxwell to scare Eloise with a simted snake. When Charlotte heard the scream, she immediately rushed out, ignoring the bracelet. Later, when she returned to the room with Maxwell in her arms, she could take the bracelet away without anyone noticing it. It was a perfect n. Hazel kissed the bracelet and murmured, "I''m counting on you to get rich." She put it in her safe before she opened the door and asked in surprise, "What''s wrong?" Eloise gritted her teeth and said, "Char''s bracelet is gone!" Hazel yed dumb, "What bracelet? Did she leave it somewhere? Look for it quickly." "We''ve looked for it everywhere but couldn''t find it," Eloise said. Hazel was stunned, and the smile on her face changed, "...What do you mean? Do you think I stole it? I didn''t see any bracelet." Charlotte tugged at Eloise''s sleeve and said, "Eloise, maybe it was left somewhere. Let''s look for it again." "What are you looking for? How can such a big bracelet be left without being noticed?" Eloise frowned and turned to look at Charlotte, "Are you stupid or something?! Why didn''t you give me the bracelet when you went in to take a shower?" It was such a top-quality piece of jade. Even for a big family like the Thomas or Wesley family, it would be good enough to be made a family heirloom. Still, this silly girl Charlotte had just put it on someone else''s sin casually! Charlotte was so scolded that she hung her head, "Well, I didn''t know it would disappear." Eloise nced at Hazel, "It''s said that jade has spiritual power, but it''s certainly not spiritual enough to have disappeared on its own. What do you think, Mrs. Cole?" Hazel growled, "Miss, don''t make any insinuations! I didn''t see any bracelet, let alone steal one! I would never do such a thing!" Eloise also got excited, "Char put the bracelet on the sink. Now we''ve searched everywhere, but couldn''t find it. I have a reason to doubt you!" Hazel said, "It''s just a bracelet. How much is it worth? I''llpensate you! I couldn''t bear your usation!" Hazel was so angry that her eyes turned red, full of shame and anger at being wronged. Charlotte pursed and said, "Let''s look for it again. Mrs. Cole wouldn''t have stolen my bracelet." But Hazel opened the door directly and roared, "Everyone,e and take a look! With good intentions, I invited them to my home, but these two girls wrongly used me of stealing!" Most people had already gotten off work at this hour, and the sound instion in thismunity was not good. Hearing Hazel''s shouts, several neighbors opened their doors and looked over curiously. Hazel was a housewife and had gotten on well with her neighbors. With tears in her eyes, she said aggrievedly, "My neighbors, pleasee to take a look! I am allergic to dog hair and cannot keep dogs at home, so Arthur gave the puppy away. I thought that Arthur would miss the puppy, so I asked the adopter toe to my house and show Arthur the puppy. Unexpectedly, these two girls falsely used me of stealing their jade bracelet! Yes! My family is poor, but I''m not poor enough to steal things!" Immediately, someone began to use, "Young girl, if you lost something, go look for it. Don''t wrongly use others! Hazel is a nice woman. She would never steal your bracelet." Hazel had always looked gentle and polite with others around, so her neighbors had a good impression of her. In addition, since they were neighbors, they would help someone closer to them. Hazel cried, "I said I wouldpensate them, but they refused..." An old man immediately became angry, "Since you didn''t steal it, why should you pay for it?! These two young girls look beautiful but are shameless enough to do this!" Everyone regarded Charlotte and Eloise as liars. This kind of thing happened a lot. Someone wicked would lie about losing something, me it on someone else, and ask thetter for money. The world was developing, and the times were progressing. Nowadays, older people can recognize fraud easily. Eloise quickly refuted, "Compensate?! Can she afford it?!" Chapter 160 They Are Trying to Hurt Me Chapter 160 They Are Trying to Hurt Me Chapter 160 They Are Trying to Hurt Me "It''s just a bracelet. Why can''t I afford it?" Hazel''s eyes were red with anger. "Let me tell you, that bracelet costs tens of millions. Even if you have enough money, you may not be able to buy it! Mrs. Cole, you''d better hand over the bracelet quickly, or we will call the police!" "A bracelet costs tens of millions? Are you kidding?!" A middle-aged woman said, "Young girl, your cheating skills are so poor. It would be best to be happy with a few hundred bucks, but you''re asking for tens of millions. You''re so greedy!" Eloise had no experience in cursing like a shrew, and her fair face flushed with anger. Charlotte held her hand andforted her softly, "Calm down." Eloise said, "Charlotte! That''s a jade bracelet worth tens of millions!" ...Mr. rk had put it on her himself. Charlotte looked at Hazel. She thought that if Nelson found out the bracelet was missing when she returned, he would probably press her down and kiss her. Hazel was going to suffer. She had never seen Nelson deal with people with her own eyes, but thinking of the screams from Malus Garden that night... Charlotte felt that she should give Hazel a hand. She said calmly, "Mrs. Cole, since you refuse to admit it, we will call the police." "...Are you calling the police?" Eloise asked in a low voice, "Will the police believe us?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Charlotte said, "There is surveince in themunity. I wore that bracelet when I came here, but now it is gone. This is evidence. I think the police will build a case and look into it." Hearing Charlotte''s words, Hazel immediately panicked. She gritted her teeth and cried loudly, "Ms. Lopez, why are you framing me like this?! I didn''t steal anything from you. If I did, I would compensate you at any cost. Don''t wrongly use me of stealing your things!" Hazel''s neighbors immediately couldn''t bear it anymore and used Charlotte one after another, "Young girl; you will suffer more if you call the police. Don''t go too far. You should go quickly!" "You are so young but have such a vicious heart. Only her husband works to earn money for her family, and they have two children to raise. How can you bear to cheat their family?" "You are so cruel! Get out of our neighborhood! Even if the policee, we won''t be afraid! Hazel would never do such a thing!" "How dare you say that you have a bracelet worth tens of millions? If it costs tens of millions, would you wear it all day? If it were me, I would keep it in a safe! Get out of here. Stop embarrassing yourself!" "Hazel, don''t cry. A clean hand needs no washing. We all believe in you." "..." Eloise was so angry that she red at Hazel bitterly. Then she took out her phone and was about to call the police when the middle-aged woman stepped forward and dragged her outside, "Shame on you! Get out of here!" "Hey!" Eloise yelled, "What are you doing?! I''m going to sue you for assault!" But it was useless. The neighbors dragged Charlotte and Eloise out the door with all their might. Watching how miserable and embarrassed Charlotte and Eloise were, Hazel sneered secretly. "What are you doing?" There suddenly came a cold female voice. The voice sounded young, but it was pretty coercive. The neighbors instantly stopped and turned to look. It was a girl wearing a ck T-shirt and overalls with slightly squinted eyes. Her beautiful face was cold and unhappy, and she was holding a shopping bag in her hand. Eloise quickly shouted, "Cecilia! They are trying to hurt me!" Everyone froze. Cecilia pushed away the crowd, rescued Charlotte from the hands of a middle-aged woman, and asked her, "What''s going on?" Cecilia looked like a proud and wealthy youngdy, which scared them at first nce. No one dared to move. Eloise hurriedly told Cecilia what had happened. Cecilia nced at Charlotte''s wrist with nothing on it, raised her hand, and gave Charlotte a tap on the forehead. She sighed, "Are you stupid or something? She put on such a big show to get your bracelet." Eloise''s mouth opened wide, "You mean she spilled juice on Char on purpose?" "She even scared you on purpose," Cecilia said. Charlotte had also realized it but hadn''t said it aloud. She covered her head and whispered, "I didn''t know she was going to steal my bracelet." Cecilia nced at Charlotte helplessly before she turned to look at Hazel with a cold expression, "Ms., you''d better hand over the bracelet quickly, or you will regret it." Hazel said with tears, "I didn''t steal it!" With someone backing her up, Eloise became more confident, "You didn''t steal it? How could the bracelet be gone if you didn''t steal it? Arthur was next to us then, and you were the only one who returned to your room. Who else could it be if you weren''t you? Stop lying!" Hazel was about to burst into tears to win sympathy when she suddenly heard someone talking on the phone. Charlotte said politely on the phone, "Hello, I need to report a crime." Hazel was shocked. Others were shocked, too. Eloise said, "Charlotte, you are a giant in action." Charlotte briefly exined the situation and asked the police toe over immediately. When Hazel saw that they had called the police, she couldn''t help but grit her teeth and cursed them secretly. "I know where the bracelet is." Arthur, who hade over at some point, suddenly said. Hazel''s face immediately turned gloomy, and she looked at Arthur with warning eyes. Arthur knew that when the door was closed, he would be beaten by his stepmother again. Hazel had never hit him somewhere that could not be covered by clothes. Although he looked normal outside, his body under the clothes was covered with bruises and scars. Just yesterday, Hazel had whipped him hard with a belt and told him to be obedient today, or she would beat him and the dog his mother had left him to death. Arthur was scared and had to give in. But... Looking at Charlotte''s beautiful face, he closed his eyes. He didn''t want this angelic young girl to be wronged. Arthur pursed his lips and walked into Hazel''s room, "It''s in the safe." Hazel''s face was livid and could even be described as ferocious, "Arthur! What nonsense are you talking about?" Arthur lowered his head and said, "I''m not talking nonsense." Seeing Hazel''s angry face, Eloise quickly pulled Arthur over, fearing that Hazel would hurt Arthur. Eloise said, "Well, since you said you didn''t steal Char''s bracelet, why don''t you open the safe to prove your innocence?" Hazel clenched her fists tightly, wishing she could kill Arthur now! This little scourge! He knew where she had put the bracelet! A young man among the onlookers said, "Mrs. Cole, why don''t you open the safe and take a look to prove your innocence?" How could Hazel open the safe? Once the safe was opened, her crime would be exposed! Another middle-aged woman disagreed, "What are you talking about? If Hazel didn''t steal, why should she open the safe? What if someone targets things in the safe?" Chapter 161 Charlotte Holmes Chapter 161 Charlotte Holmes Chapter 161 Charlotte Holmes Many people nodded in agreement. Hazel sighed in relief and turned to Charlotte with embarrassment and sadness, "Ms. Lopez, I sincerely invited you to my home, but you wrongly used me of stealing your bracelet. You will not be wee in my home anymore in the future. Please leave immediately." Charlotte had a good temper, but Cecilia didn''t. No one in Srnya High School had ever dared to mess with her because of her family background and her own strength. Those spoiled rich kids were no match for her. She smiled coldly and said, "Mrs. Cole, are you trying to force me to do something before you open the safe?" Hazel was so frightened that she took a step back. She was frightened by a young girl! "I told you I didn''t steal it! There are very precious things in the safe. Why should I open it?" Hazel replied, pretending to be unafraid. Cecilia ignored her and turned to look at Arthur, "Kid, are you sure the bracelet is in the safe?" Hazel immediately stared at Arthur with cold, warning eyes as if she would eat him alive if he dared to say yes. Arthur''s thin shoulders shrank. He was scared of his stepmother, who had been bullying him for a long time. Charlotte raised her hand and touched his head, "Don''t worry. I will protect you." Arthur nced at her and nodded vigorously, "It''s in the safe. She puts everything important in the safe!" "Arthur!" Hazel screamed. Cecilia pushed the fat middle-aged woman away, pulled a clip from Eloise''s hair, and squatted in front of the safe. Maxwell suddenly jumped out and wrapped his arms around the safe tightly. He refused to let go of it and said, "Don''t touch it! This is my thing! Don''t touch it!" Cecilia had never liked this uneducated, wild boy. Without thinking, she picked him up and threw him to the bed aside. Then she quickly opened the lock with the hairpin. This safe was a very old model. It was not abination lock but a solid, small copper lock. It was tough to break open. Eloise gasped in shock, and her face was full of admiration, "Cecilia! You can open locks!" Cecilia kept trying to open the lock and replied, "I learned it from a friend. His dad specializes in opening locks." The lock clicked when she finished her sentence, and the safe was opened. Everyone craned their necks to look inside the safe. Cecilia took out everything in the safe, including passbooks, bank cards, marriage certificates, birth certificates, and jewelry. However, after the safe was emptied, no bracelet was found. Hazel''s face was covered with tears, "Are you happy now?! I said I didn''t steal it! I will sue you when the police arrive!" She touched her son''s cheek and looked like a poor mother being bullied. The neighbors were angry, "As I said, Hazel is not that kind of person! But you still insisted on opening her safe!" "In my opinion, this is thieves casing. First, they find out how many things are in someone''s home so they can easily steal themter!" "Hazel is so wronged! It''s you who should go to the police station!" "..." Eloise nced at Charlotte awkwardly, "Char...did we make a mistake?" Charlotte frowned and shook her head slightly, "It''s her." Eloise also felt that Hazel had taken the bracelet. Arthur had said confidently that the bracelet was in the safe, but there was no bracelet inside after the safe was opened. Hazel cried miserably, "Look! I''ve raised Arthur as my son, but it turns out that he''s so ungrateful! He''s helping outsiders deal with her stepmother! Why is he doing this to me?" The neighbors all used Arthur of being ungrateful. Arthur''s face turned pale, and his lips were trembling. Charlotte looked at him worriedly and patted him on the back, "Don''t be afraid." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Arthur raised his head and looked at Charlotte''s gentle eyes. He suddenly wasn''t afraid anymore. Yes, what should he be afraid of? The worst-case scenario was that he would be beaten to death. Eloise folded her arms and looked around the bedroom, "Since the bracelet is not in the safe, you must have hidden it somewhere else!" "You! You!" Hazel was so angry that she stuttered, "Are you going to search the whole house?" "Don''t go too far! Get out of here!" A middle-aged woman stretched out her hand to drag Eloise, "You liars! Get out of here!" More enthusiastic neighbors joined her as soon as she took action, determined to drive away this group of liars. Cecilia frowned impatiently and was about to take action when Charlotte quickly said, "Don''t! They are all ordinary people, and they might be injured." She took Magnolia from Arthur''s arms and said, "Everyone, be quiet for a moment. I know where the bracelet is hidden." Everyone fell silent and looked at Charlotte. Charlotte touched Magnolia''s head and said, "Go find it." Magnolia immediately barked and ran around the room happily. Eloise said, "...Will it work?" Charlotte said, "Of course." Magnolia suddenly stopped, whined, and pounced directly toward Maxwell. The boy who imed he liked dog meat was so frightened that he burst into tears and called for his mother. Hazel panicked and quickly wanted to pick up her son, but Charlotte moved faster and lifted a red thread from Maxwell''s neck. Under the light, hanging on the red thread, was a crystal-green bracelet! The whole ce was in an uproar. Hazel''s eyes widened in horror. How did this bitch know it? Eloise quickly took the bracelet off the red thread and said, "Look! Didn''t you say you didn''t steal it?" The faces of Hazel''s neighbors changed drastically, and they all looked at Hazel in disbelief. Cecilia frowned and asked Charlotte, "How do you know the bracelet is on Maxwell?" Charlotte shook her head and said, "I didn''t know that. But when you put him on the bed just now, I saw the red thread around his neck, and he was wearing an extra coat than before. So I guessed the bracelet might be hung around his neck." Eloise handed the bracelet to Charlotte and looked at her with raised eyebrows, "Well done, Charlotte Holmes." Hazel was a wise woman, after all. When she saw it was exposed, she immediately dragged her son over and pped her, "Maxwell! How could you steal things?" Eloise, Cecilia, and Charlotte were all shocked. Damn it! What was she doing? She would be legally held responsible if Hazel had stolen the bracelet, which cost tens of millions. But if she med it on Maxwell, a four or five-year-old boy, and imed he had stolen the bracelet for fun... what could the police do to him? Chapter 162 Hazel Blamed It On Her Son Chapter 162 Hazel med It On Her Son Chapter 162 Hazel med It On Her Son Maxwell had been spoiled by her mother and had never been beaten. He immediately started crying loudly, putting a soprano with a loud voice to shame. Hazel looked distressed, "You naughty boy! I''ve spoiled you too much! How could you steal?" "Hey, hey, hey..." An older woman stopped Hazel, "Kids are kids. They don''t know what they can and cannot do at a young age. Maybe he liked the bracelet and put it around his neck for fun. Don''t hit him." Hazel growled, "Oh, I''ve indulged him too much! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done such a thing!" Maxwell cried loudly and kept snuggling into the older woman''s arms. Eloise nudged Charlotte with a headache, "What should we do now? She must have stolen it herself, but we can do nothing about her now." Charlotte was also a little hesitant. She frowned and didn''t know what to do. Eloise hated Hazel so much. She said, "I''m not going easy on this woman anyway!" Cecilia said, "But we have no evidence to prove that she stole it." Evidence...... Charlotte suddenly looked at the bracelet in her hand and at Hazel, "Mrs. Cole, you mean that Maxwell took this bracelet for fun, and you didn''t know anything about it, right?" Hazel nodded, "I didn''t know he would do such a thing. I didn''t even see the bracelet!" She sobbed, "I''m sorry, Ms. Lopez. It''s my fault. He needs more discipline..." "You don''t need to apologize to me." Charlotte put the bracelet on Cecilia''s newly bought clothes, looked at the time, and estimated that the police were about to arrive. So she said, "You can exin to the police when they arrive." Hazel''s face changed, "Ms. Lopez... The naughty boy made a mistake. There is no need to get the police involved, right?" Others nodded. If Hazel had stolen it, it would be natural to call the police. But if a four- or five-year- old child took the bracelet out of curiosity, calling the police would be too much. Charlotte pouted and said, "Mrs. Cole, you said your son needs more discipline. You should know it might worsen if a young thief doesn''t learn his lesson in time, right? Since you haven''t disciplined Maxwell well enough, why don''t you ask the police to help?" Hazel gritted her teeth secretly. She hadn''t expected that Charlotte, who looked so gentle and soft, would be such a tough nut to crack. She winked at her son, and Maxwell immediately cried, "I didn''t steal it! I didn''t steal it!" Hazel said, "I found it around your neck. You didn''t steal it?! Stop making excuses!" Maxwell cried loudly, "It''s my brother...My brother asked me to steal it...He said that if we sold this thing, we could buy a lot of candies. He said if I helped him, he would buy me a snack... My brother told me to do it..." Arthur''s face was pale as paper now. Even Charlotte hadn''t expected that Hazel would me it on Arthur at this time, let alone Arthur himself. After all, no one would believe that a four or five-year-old child would lie and use someone unjustly! "It turns out to be him..." Someone whispered, "This kid usually looks gloomy, but I didn''t expect him to steal things..." "That''s all because his mother didn''t teach him well! Maxwell has been staying with him and will be corrupted sooner orter! Now that he has told Maxwell to steal things, he might even tell Maxwell to kill people in the future!" "What a big surprise... Why did he steal the bracelet? At such a young age, he probably doesn''t know whether it''s expensive or not, right?" "You know what?" Someone pointed out thoughtfully, "Didn''t he say with certainty that the bracelet was in the safe? I think he just asked Maxwell to put the bracelet in the safe and tried to frame his stepmother. Just imagine, if Hazel steals something, will she go to jail? Then everything in the family will be his. Well, kids nowadays are terrifying. Hazel has been so nice to him, but he has been plotting against her!" "Damn it! Really? You''re good! I didn''t see it." The man said happily, "Well, it''s easy to tell when you think about it." "..." In an instant, Arthur became the target of public criticism. Charlotte had to admit that this woman, Hazel, was only second to Aurora among the people she had met. Aurora was slightly more cunning than Hazel. Arthur gritted his teeth and looked at Charlotte in panic, like a small boat floating on the vast ocean. A small wave could ultimately destroy everything about him, causing him to fall forever into the deep darkness without any light. He wanted to tell Charlotte that it was not him. He hoped she could trust her because he hadn''t thought about it this way. But at this time, he opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything. He just looked at Charlotte silently. Charlotte knelt and hugged him, "I believe it''s not you. When the police arrive, they will prove your innocence." Arthur suddenly became alive Like a peach tree blooming in the cold winter. He stared at Charlotte and held back the tears in his eyes, "Okay." He wouldn''t care what others said as long as she believed him. Yearster, someone asked him why he had obsessed with Charlotte. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He lit a cigarette, thought for a long time, and suddenly smiled. Why? It was because she was so warm. ... The police finally arrived. Charlotte briefly told the police what had happened. When the police saw that her bracelet had been found and the thief had been caught, they couldn''t help wondering why she had asked them to come. Was she expecting them to take this four-year-old boy back for criminal interrogation? Charlotte said, "Officer, I want to ask you to extract fingerprints from the bracelet." She pointed to the bracelet. The police officers were stunned. Facing such a beautiful young girl, one of the policemen softened his voice, "Do you still have some doubts about this matter?" Charlotte nodded, "Yes, the bracelet was given to me by a significant person, so I don''t want to let it go easily. Thank you." The policeman immediately agreed. It was not difficult to extract fingerprints forparison. He quickly pulled several fingerprints from the bracelet and said to Charlotte, "Young girl, this comparison will probably take a while. I''ll take it back andpare." Charlotte pursed her lips and said, "Officer, I just have a question." She took out her mobile phone and yed a recording. It was precisely what Hazel had said just now when she imed she had not touched the bracelet. Others were slightly confused, but Cecilia instantly realized what Charlotte was doing. She said, "If Hazel''s fingerprints are extracted from the bracelet, you can just arrest her." Chapter 163 How Could You Have the Nerve to Cry Chapter 163 How Could You Have the Nerve to Cry Chapter 163 How Could You Have the Nerve to Cry Eloise''s eyes lit up, and said, "That''s right! Didn''t Hazel say that she had never touched the bracelet? Then, there would be no fingerprints of hers on the bracelet. If there are, it would only mean that Maxwell did not steal the bracelet, but she stole it!" Hazel''s expression changed instantly. She had touched the bracelet, and her fingerprints were on it! The policeman noticed something was wrong with her expression and then looked at the jade bracelet that was sparkling and looked expensive. He immediately realized this woman had probably done it, motivated by wealth. He said, "We must take Maxwell back to the police station and discipline him. As his parent, you shoulde with us." Hazel smiled and said, "There''s no need for that. It''s just a naughty boy making a mistake..." The policeman smiled slightly, "If these fingerprints include yours, then it will be more than of a naughty boy making a mistake." The policeman decided to take Hazel back to the police station in advance because he was afraid that she would run away. After all, the bracelet was costly. If the victim insisted, Hazel might be imprisoned for ten years. Beads of cold sweat fell from Hazel''s forehead. She knew that once she went to the police station, she would not be able toe back. She decided and knelt in front of Charlotte, "Ms. Lopez, I''m sorry... I''m sorry. I made a big stupid mistake..." She tried to gain sympathy by telling about herck of money, but Eloise said directly, "What does your losing money in gambling have to do with Char? The bracelet is so expensive. If you seeded, how much loss would Char have to suffer? You should end up in jail!" Hazel burst into tears and kept begging for mercy. Hazel''s neighbors were all stunned. Was it Hazel who had stolen the bracelet? She had refused to admit it at first, med it on her son, and then even let her stepson take the me... She was so vicious! The young man who had defended Charlotte just now said, "I knew it. These youngdies are not liars. I have never liked Mrs. Cole. I have seen her beat Arthur many times." The young man was a game anchor who had stayed home most of the time. He lived across the hall from Hazel''s house, so he had caught Hazel beating Arthur up many times. He had tried to stop Hazel, but she had never listened. Later, she just closed the door when she spanked the poor boy. When he told his family about it, they had all said that Hazel must be teaching Arthur a lesson because he was too naughty. After all, a gentle woman like Hazel would never do evil things. "... She''s so hypocritical and wicked." Someone sighed. The middle-aged woman who had been most protective of Hazel just now was so angry that she pped Hazel in the face and shouted, "Well! You treat me like a fool, don''t you?! You stole the bracelet but med it on someone else!" This angry woman worked as a cleaner and had powerful hands. Hazel was pped so hard that her mouth instantly bled, and she cried even more sadly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The policeman quickly stopped the angry woman, "Don''t hit her. Ms., if you do it again, we will take you to the police station!" The woman yelled, "How could you have the nerve to cry? You shameless thing! You''re a big disgrace to ourmunity!" Charlotte looked at Hazel in a mess and said softly, "Mrs. Cole, if you hadn''t told your son to nder Arthur in the end, I probably wouldn''t have wanted to send you to jail. But If I let you go now, Arthur will suffer. So you''d better go to the police station." Charlotte was soft-hearted, but sometimes, she knew she must make a choice. If she let Hazel go quickly, Arthur''s life would be miserable. Seeing that her pleas had no effect, Hazel gradually turned malicious and stared at Charlotte, "I won''t let you go! When Ie out... I will not let you go!" Cecilia smiled softly with undisguised malice in her cold eyes, "Well, are you sure you cane out?" Before Hazel could say anything else, two policemen had already taken her out. The remaining policeman told Charlotte, "Miss, this bracelet is an exhibit. We need to take it back for evidence collection and investigation. It will be returned to you in several days." Charlotte nodded, "Okay." The police took Hazel away. Her neighbors were slightly embarrassed when facing Charlotte and others and left quickly. Maxwell sat on the ground crying sadly, but Charlotte touched Arthur''s head, "Should I take you out for some food?" It was already past six o''clock. Arthur shook his head and said, "Maxwell won''t be safe if he is alone at home, and I have to take care of him. Miss, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have told Hazel about you." Charlotte shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t me you. You and Maxwell..." She nced at Maxwell and sighed, "Let''s wait until your father returns. I think your father probably has gotten off work." Arthur''s father was an ordinary white-cor worker, working nine to five, and he should be back soon. Arthur nodded and said, "Miss, do you have anything to ask me about Maxwell?" Charlotte whispered, "I think Maxwell is a little abnormal." After crying for a while, Maxwell stood up, rummaging through the snacks that Charlotte and the others had brought by the coffee table. He took out a bag of pastries and started eating as if he had forgotten that his mother had been taken away. Arthur said calmly, "Maxwell has a mental problem. That''s why Hazel resigned and stayed home to take care of Maxwell. But she didn''t dare to take Maxwell to the doctor. She dared not tell my father because she feared others would say she gave birth to a monster." Although Charlotte studied medicine, she didn''t know much about psychology, so she didn''t ask more questions. Nics came back at half past six. When he saw the strangers at home, he was stunned. Eloise exined it to him. Nics''s face was full of disbelief, "How is it possible?! Hazel would never do such a thing!" Eloise had disliked Hazel a lot, so she wasn''t lovely to Nics. She rolled her eyes and said, "She has drained your bank ount. How much do you know about your wife? The police will call you soon." Nics still couldn''t believe his gentle and virtuous wife would do such a thing. Charlotte had already changed her clothes. She stood up and said, "Mr. Cole, I hope you will pay more attention to Arthur. He''s your child, after all." Nics''s face turned red, "...Of course. He is my son, and I will certainly care about him." Charlotte didn''t want to say anything more, so she picked up Magnolia, touched Arthur''s head, and smiled, "Arthur, you need to eat well and grow up. I hope you will be taller than me in a year!" Hearing it, Cecilia said coldly, "You little dwarf, do you think you have set a great goal for him?" Charlotte was speechless. She was almost 5.2 feet tall! She wasn''t short at all! Chapter 164 You Might Kiss Me As Well Chapter 164 You Might Kiss Me As Well Chapter 164 You Might Kiss Me As Well Eloise grinned and pinched Arthur''s cheek, "Little Arthur, you must eat well from now on, otherwise you will be as short as Char!" Charlotte puffed out her cheeks, "Eloise!" "I''m telling the truth!" Arthur looked at their back and smiled slowly. ... "Mr. Colton, we don''t need to do it anymore. Ms. Lopez took care of it herself." Waylon flicked the ash, "By herself?" The other party gave a general description of the situation. Waylon couldn''t helpughing and muttered, "It seems that Mr. rk''s little girl is not gentle. She can be as fierce as a tiger if pushed." He hung up the phone, and put out his cigarette and started the car. ... "You know, it was great to see Hazel crying and screaming!" Eloise took Charlotte''s hand and said, "To tell the truth, this old aunt is really able at concealing. If it hadn''t been for her fingerprints on the bracelet, we wouldn''t have been able to catch her." Cecilia said casually, "There''s always a way to get her to give back what doesn''t belong to her. But it''s just as well for Charlotte to do this, because it will obviously put her in jail." She checked her phone, "My car is here. The old man at home urged me to go back for dinner. I''m leaving." Eloise and Charlotte both waved. After Cecilia left, Eloise asked Charlotte, "Char, do you have someone to pick you up?" Charlotte was honest, "Mr. Colton just texted me that he wasing to pick me up." Eloise was jealous and said, "I wish I had Waylon as a driver." Charlotte had nothing to say. She coughed, "And you?" Eloise waved her hand, "I already texted my driver. He''sing." Seeing that the car with the license te number 888888 had arrived, Eloise pushed Charlotte, "You don''t have to worry about me. Go back." Charlotte replied. Just as she opened the door, an arm wrapped around her waist and she was forced to cling to the car. Charlotte let out a call and smelled the familiar smell of tobo mixed with orange flowers. Eloise was startled, "Char, what''s the matter with you? " Waylon tapped on the window, warning Eloise with a look to mind her own business. Eloise paused and said anxiously, "But Char..." Waylon chuckled, "It''s okay. Go home, sweetie." Eloise was speechless. Charlotte was dragged into the car. The ck car sped away. Eloise stood where she was, with dirt all over her face. "Waylon..." Eloise stared at the car angrily as it drove away, "I just bought this dress yesterday!!" ... Charlotte made an effort to stand up straight. The man sensed her movement and lifted her directly into hisps. Charlotte immediately became taller than him a bit. It was like she was condescending. Nelson held her slender waist, "Why do you change all your clothes after going to other person''s house for a visit?" Charlotte exined quickly and asked, "Why are you here?" Nelson: "I''m on my way after a meeting." Charlotte responded, feeling that Nelson was not in a good mood, so she told him the story about Hazel in a vivid way. Finally, she looked at Nelson happily and said, "Mr. rk, am I good?" Nelson rubbed her soft hair, "Well, that''s impressive. Sir is thinking of a reward for you." Hearing the word "reward", Charlotte covered her mouth and looked warily at Nelson. Nelson had nothing to say. What a lecher he looked like! Nelson pulled her hand off and said, "I mean, I''m going to give you some presents." Thinking of the bracelet worth millions, the Oswye Community vi, Cecilia''s ind, Charlotte shook her head wildly, "Well, then, maybe you should kiss me." Nelson felt so speechless. It would be impolite to refuse such a sincere request. Charlotte felt as if she was cheated. Feeling dazed and returning to the Oswye Community, where Cora and Paisley had already cooked her meal, Charlotte, after a full meal,y motionless on the sofa. After having the dog food, Magnolia did the same kind of pose. Nelson put on a trench coat and said, "I have to go out. You go to bed first." Charlotte got up a little, "Okay. Where are you going?" Nelson paused, "This is not the kind of thing kids should ask. Go to bed." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Charlotte wanted to roll her eyes. Seeing that Nelson left, Charlotte leaned on the sofa and asked Paisley, "Does Mr. rk often leave in a sudden like this?" Paisley said, "What he is doing is very special. In the early days he would suddenly leave the meal, but now it is much better. It must be something urgent." After a pause, Paisley whispered again, "Char, it''s not that Mr. rk meant to hide it from you, but that those things shouldn''t have been said." Charlotte nodded and said, "I know. Thank you." Paisley fondly touched her head, "Rest for a while and go to bed." ... "Where are those guys?" Waylon tapped the handle of his gun on the wall. A tall man whispered, "Already brought them here." With a wave of his hand, several battered men were immediately dragged in, leaving some trails of blood on the ground. The several people were thrown on the ground like garbage, and they coughed in pain. But because the cough tugged at the wound on the body, it only hurt more. Waylon looked at them calmly, "From the appearance of you, the Interrogation Department of National Security Agency should use almost all the interrogation methods. You guys are tough as nails." One of them coughed up a mouthful of blood and looked up at Waylon. That originally handsome face was full of blood and sweat, mottled and embarrassed. He stared at Waylon as if an animal had seen its natural enemy, and all his guards were on alert. Waylon smiled dismissively, "Bob, you''re my prisoner now. Don''t you think it''s ironic to give me that look?" Bob gritted his teeth. His voice hoarse as if he was pushing the words out of his throat, "Where''s Azrael? Where is he? Let hime out to see me!" "You don''t deserve it." Waylon said coldly, "I''m giving you onest chance. If you don''t say it, I''ll be sorry to say goodbye." The others huddled on the ground, perhaps they were too tormented to speak or perhaps they had chosen to remain silent. Waylon said, "Well, if you don''t want to talk, then goodbye." He raised his hand and pressed it down, "Take them away." After a pause, he added, "I am a person who asionally has a little sudden kindness. Let them die with their families." Bob suddenly widened his eyes, "What do you mean? " "Didn''t I tell you?" Waylon marveled, "Keswon is sozy with family protection. Three days ago, we found all your families." Chapter 165 Marrying into a Rich Family and Becoming a Noble Lady Chapter 165 Marrying into a Rich Family and Bing a Noble Lady Chapter 165 Marrying into a Rich Family and Bing a Noble Lady N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Waylon nced down at the watch on his wrist and said, "If you''re fast enough, you might see them onest time." "You! You mean little man!" Bob looked terrible, "I can''t be fooled by you!" Before he left, the officer had made a clear promise that he would protect his son! Even if he died in Guabia, his son would be taken care of and raised! Waylon smiled slowly, and said coldly, "Why would I lie to you? Your son''s cute. He''s three, isn''t he? And he called me Sir. But his oral Guabian is poor. It seems that your mistress only has the ability to give birth to children, but without the ability to educate children. The mole on the child''s wrist is quite cute." Bob''s face got worse. His son did have a mole on his wrist, but the mole was barely visible, and he only found it one time when he was giving his son a bath. Waylon was able to urately say it, which meant that there was a real possibility that they had got his son. "He''s only three years old!'' Bob''s eyes were red, "You leave him alone! Don''t touch him!" Waylon said calmly, "But you killed a lot of Guabian children aged three." A faint smile returned to Waylon''s face, as if he was putting on a tight mask, "I can promise you that I won''t harm him, but it depends on your attitude." Bob closed his eyes fiercely and clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll tell you everything!" ... Waylon handed the folder to the man in the chair. The man had a ck trench coat draped over his shoulders and a half-burned cigarette between his fingers. His slender fingers made a slight movement, flicking off the ash. It was such an ordinary little gesture, yet when he did it, it carried an indescribable elegance and refinement. "All told?" Nelson asked softly. "Yes." Waylon nodded, "Pretty much as what you said." Nelson opened the folder and had a look. His finger clicked on a name, "This person, we can''t let him go." Waylon nodded, "I''ll do it." Nelson narrowed his eyes leisurely, merging into the darkness around him as if he was the king of the night. If Charlotte were here, she would find Nelson at this moment very different from the man she knew. He sat quietly in this part of the world, not far away from the hopeless hell of countless people. In the sea of blood, the hell on earth that can scare people into cardiac arrest, he seemed to have been born with blood. Nelson threw away his cigarette and stood up, "I''m going home." ... When Charlotte was chatting with Eloise and Cecilia, she received Jonathan''s call. She looked at the familiar phone number and shepressed her lips. Why was Jonathan calling her? "Char? What''s the matter?" Eloise turned over the string on Cecilia''s fingers and asked Charlotte puzzledly. Charlotte immediately rejected the call, and said "Nothing." Soon, Jonathan called her again. After thinking for a short while, she decided to answer it. Jonathan''s tone was unusually gentle, and he didn''t ask why she hadn''t answered her phone before. Instead, he said, "The nanny has been doing some cleaning and found some of your mother''s belongings. See when you cane back and pick them up." Charlotte asked, "My mother''s belongings?" She remembered that Madelyn had never been to the Lopezs'' mansion. How could the Lopezs'' mansion keep anything of Madelyn''s? Jonathan said, "It''s something she gave me when I first met her. Your aunt won''t be happy to see them. I can''t just throw them away. The best solution is that you take them back." Charlotte lowered her eyelids, "I''ll pick them up after school." Jonathan didn''t say more. He just hung up. Charlotte put away her phone, feeling confused. If Jonathan didn''t just throw away her mother''s things, did that mean he still had her in his heart? During the time when she lived with her mother, her mother seldom mentioned Jonathan and didn''t made anyments on him in fornt of her. So she knew nothing about their story. Now, Charlotte didn''t care if Jonathan still recognized her as a daughter. Charlotte had only been away from the vi for less than a month, but when she saw it again, it felt like a different world. She pulled the strap of her bag and rang the doorbell. It was Sophia, the nanny, who answered the door again. For unknown reasons, or maybe because Nelson had left a scaring impression on her, she unexpectedly called Charlotte in a respective manner, "Ms. Lopez." Charlotte suddenly felt a little scared. When she entered the door, she saw a lot of people sitting in the living room. Aurora, Amanda, Jonathan and others were there, and Vivian was talking to Helena. When she was a little girl, Charlotte was very afraid of Helena, because Helena and Amanda had almost the same temper. She never cared about acting as kind, and a word could go to war. Charlotte has suffered a lot because of her. Seeing Charlotte, Aurora immediately stood up and said affectionately, "Char, you are here atst. Everyone has been waiting for you for a long time." Charlotte leaned away from Aurora''s touch and frowned, "I''m here to get my mother''s belongings." Aurora did not care about her alienation, still had a gentle smile on her face, and said, "They are all wrapped up in a box for you and put on the coffee table. Check them out." Charlotte looked at the box on the coffee table. It contained a collection of poetry notes and a few small, delicate pieces. She was about to reach out and take up the box when Aurora caught her, "Char, you seldome here, so why don''t you stay and have dinner? Your aunt and cousin are here." Charlotte had no intention of staying, but Aurora said sleekly at once, "Come on, Char. For my sake, I''ve done a lot to sort through your mother''s belongings." Charlotte, not wanting to owe Aurora anything, nced at the box and nodded. Everyone took a seat one after another. Helena sat opposite Charlotte and looked at her with undisguised contempt., "Charlotte, I heard that you are very much favored by Mr. rk now. Well done. Now that you''re in a rich family, you look down on our poor rtives, right?" "Helena, you are so rude." Amanda red at her daughter, then she gave Charlotte a spare rib with unusual hospitality, "Char, you look thin, here, have a spare rib." Charlotte wondered if she was dreaming. When had Amanda ever been so sweet to her? Instead of eating it, Charlotte brushed the rib aside with the fork. In the past when she can''t get enough food to eat, she thought Sophia''s cooking was very good. But now as her appetite was spoiled by Nelson, she felt nothing was delicious in Lopez''s family. She just ate a little quickly. Chapter 166 Womans Flattery Chapter 166 Woman''s ttery Chapter 166 Woman''s ttery At the end of the meal, Amanda finally got to the point and smiled at Charlotte, "Char, don''t pay any attention to what your cousin just said. We all know that you and Mr. rk are now very close. Your cousin has graduated from college, and now it is very difficult to find a job. Do you think you can talk to Mr. rk to let Helena work in the rk family''s private hospital? Aunt knows that this matter is just a piece of cake for you. You can help your cousin, can''t you?" Charlotte let out a small sigh. When she saw Amanda and Helena on the waying in, she figured out why Jonathan had called her back. She thought Jonathan was still thinking about Madelyn, but at that time she knew she was wrong. It was all just a trick to get her back. Seeing that she didn''t speak, Amanda was anxious, "Dear Char! Your cousin''s life depends on it! We''re all rted. Helena''s like your own sister. You must do this little favor!" Charlotte smiled wryly. Helena was just like her own sister? Whose own sister spilled juice all over her younger sister''s body, and whose own sister would let her younger sister buy a cup of milk tea in two hours on a rainy day? Charlotte didn''t remember much about Helena''s little troubles with her, but it felt like yesterday. Amanda had the nerve to call Helena her sister? Helena''s whole life, what did it have to do with her?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Charlotte said softly, "It''s not that I won''t help, but Mr. rk won''t listen to me. It''s no use telling him." Amanda immediately said, "How do you know he won''t follow before you tell him about it? Well, woman, just the ttery can make a man lost! Char, Aunt believes in you, you can do it!" Charlotte didn''t know what she was feeling. Woman''s ttery? Amanda could actually say it! What the hell did they take her for? A joker with some utility?! Charlotte picked up the box and stood up, "I can''t help you with that. Ask someone else." She knew Helena, and she knew that if she went to the rk family''s hospital, it would be a big mess. Charlotte was too ashamed to mention it to Nelson. "You!" Amanda had always been a domineering image in front of Charlotte, when had she ever been so humble? However, she was willing to tolerate and please Charlotte, who was a little b*tch, for the sake of her daughter, but the little b*tch refused a toast only to drink a forfeit! She grabbed Charlotte''s arm and said angrily, "You son of a b*tch! I give you an inch and you will take a mile! Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you to pretend you are noble toward me?" She raised her hand to p Charlotte, but Aurora stopped her, "Amanda, take it easy! Don''t do that!" Amanda said angrily, "This little b*tch doesn''t know how bitter I am until I hit her! You know, in the past, she was obedient after a beating. You are too kind!" Aurora was usually a peacemaker. She made Amanda to sit on the sofa, and then said in good nature, "The child is not sensible. Just educate her well. Don''t beat her, or Char will be more distant from us." She turned to Charlotte and said, "Char, this is really a trouble for you, but it is not a big deal. Your cousin does not want any big position, but just to get a job. You just mention it to Mr. rk at dinner, he will certainly agree to you." Charlotte said firmly, "No way. I''m not going to do that." "Look, look, look!" Amanda''s chest kept heaving with anger, "This bitch, we''re just going to whip her until she''s convinced!" Charlotte pursed her lip and lifted her feet as Helena shouted, "Stop right there!" Charlotte looked back at her. Helena had a mean look, and her lips with bright red lipstick gave a malicious smile, "Charlotte, I tell you, if you don''t agree, we''ll go to your school and make the whole school knows that you''re being kept as a mistress and that you''re not filial! I''ll see how you behave!" Charlotte bit her lip, and she was barely able to contain her anger, "You --" "You mean to say I''m shameless?" Helena shrugged, "How about I just be shameless? Nothing I have, nothing I fear. And if you really do not let me into the rk family''s private hospital, I will let everyone know what kind of person you really are!" Amanda sneered, "This kind of b*tch is like that. You talk to her softly and she don''t obey! Charlotte, I''m telling you, Helena has to work in that private hospital! Or this is not over!" Charlotte, trembling her eyes, sped the box in her arms and left without a word. After a few more curses, Amanda asked Aurora, "Do you think she''ll follow?" Aurora said, "Of course she will." Because she can''t afford to lose. If Charlotte didn''t listen, she would lose everything she had, no matter entering into the top university or the friends she had then. Charlotte opened the door and caught sight of Nelson smoking in the living room. Two buttons at the cor of his shirt were unbuttoned to reveal his jagged corbones, and he leaned against the armrest of the sofa. His eyes fixed on the huge tropical fish tank in the living room. The man''s side face was clearly defined, much deeper than the general Guabian. The features were very stereoscopic, and the angle between the eyshes and the tail of the eyes was very sharp, like a scabbard sword. Charlotte ced the carton on the coffee table and put her hands behind her back like a child who had done something wrong. She called, "Mr. rk." Nelson put out his cigarette in the ashtray and looked at Charlotte with clear eyes, "What were you doing at the Lopezs'' mansion?" Charlotte, "To take my mom''s belongings." Nelsonughed, "Is Mr. rk going to eat you?" "I don''t think you''re in a good mood," Charlotte whispered. "Not good indeed." Nelson stood up and put one hand in his pocket. His voice was cool, "You know what the Lopez family members are like, and you dare to go alone." He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her condescendingly, "Kiddy, you have been very bold lately." Charlotte said quickly, "No, it''s not! Now is the society ruled byw, they dare not do anything to me! " Nelson was so speechless. He quietly watched the puerile child who loved to find the police when she was in trouble. Charlotte said stiffly, "I, I am fine." Nelson was a little tired. He had led apany of soldiers before, and it was not as tiring as raising a little girl. "Do you realize your mistake now?" "Got it!" Lottie''s mea culpa was positive, "I won''t do it again." Nelson sat back down on the couch, resting his chin on one hand, and looked at her, "You''ve got Sir very worried." Charlotte shrank her head timidly, "I''m sorry." The old man said lightly, "So you have to pay Sir''s spiritual damage." Charlotte wanted to roll her eyes. Chapter 167 When Are You Going to Marry? Chapter 167 When Are You Going to Marry? Chapter 167 When Are You Going to Marry? Nelson''s eyes were so powerful that he could hold people down if he wanted to. He looked at Charlotte like some kind of wild animal on the hunt, waiting for the sweet, delicious little prey to fall into its. But Charlotte obviously didn''t get the old man''s idea. She perfunctorily kissed him on the cheek and worried about petting her dog. Nelson grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the sofa with a slight force, looking at her from below, "I said you were bold, and you were really bold, kiddy." Thest word seemed to be very slowly spit out on the tip of the tongue, with an unspeakable tititing meaning. Charlotte blushed and saw only the man''s long neck in her watery deer eyes. She put her hands on her chest, "I, I, How do you suggest I pay for it?" The old man was shameless, "How about taking a bath together?" Charlotte had nothing to say. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "No?" Nelson hung his head and put his lips near Charlotte''s ear, "What else do you think?" Charlotte said poorly, "I can''t figure it out." Nelson stood up, "Take your time, then." Shey on the sofa for a moment, and closed her eyes and thought. Finally she got up and slipped into Nelson''s study. Nelson had just lit a cigarette. Seeing here in, he put it out immediately. His eyes were a little cool, "Got it?" Charlotte shook her head honestly. She pressed her lip together and didn''t dare get too close to Nelson. She said quietly, "Actually, I have a question for you." It was a question she wanted to ask for a long time. Soon it would be May. The begonias were almost gone, but they still grabbed thest chance to bloom until the end of the season. Even flowers would seize the opportunity to open, as if many things must be asked clearly. Charlotte lowered her eyelids and asked softly, "Sir, when are you going to marry?" She was only bought by Elizabeth for Nelson''s pleasure, and she was not old enough, so they were not registered marriage. From the moment she entered the door of the rk family, she knew that Nelson would certainly marry in the future, and at that time she was the redundant one and was bound to leave. Nelson''s eyes lit up, "Why do you ask?" Charlotte took a breath, "I''m sure I won''t be able to stay with you when you marry, and if you''re nning to marry soon, I..." "So you can n your way out?" Before Charlotte could finish speaking, Nelson answered, with coldness in his midnight eyes, "Charlotte, how long have you been trying to tell me this?" Charlotte pulled her fingers and bowed her head, too afraid to look at Nelson. She had been wanting to talk for a long time. But when she came back from the Lopez''s mansion today, she suddenly realized that she was a trouble maker, and that the Lopez family and the Hunter family would not give up exploiting herst bit of value, as long as she was still around Nelson. They would use her by any means to get benefits from Nelson, even if she herself did not agree, but as long as Jonathan revealed her rtionship with Nelson, there would be a lot of people to curry favor with her, which Charlotte could not stop. And... Nelson had a crush, that youngdy named Sabrina Tylor. Charlotte thought about this question for a long time. By staying by Nelson''s side, she was just dragging him down for no reason. "Sooner orter." Charlotte spoke softly, "I can''t run away from this." Nelson looked at her with cold eyes, "You want to go?" Charlotte instinctively shook her head, but then she thought for a moment, and nodded. Nelson was silent for a long time. Then he smiled, "Charlotte, you''d better not make me angry." Charlotte was bewildered. Wasn''t that a normal question? Nelson''s fingers tightened but his voice was peaceful, "Go back to your room." "But..." "I said, go back to your room," Nelson said. Charlotte bit her lip and opened the door, and went out. Nelson breathed a sudden sigh of relief. He was about to choke Charlotte and ask her why she wanted to leave him. But he knew that if he did, Charlotte would really leave him. So he had to keep his emotions carefully. He looked at the night through the ss window with bloodthirsty eyes. Charlotte covered herself with the quilt and pondered Nelson''s attitude. He must be angry, but why? Charlotte turned over and over again, and finally fell asleep in bed. ... Helena picked up a diamond bracelet, and looked at it, and put it down, and her friend quickly asked, "What''s wrong, Helena? Don''t you like this?" Helena, "The quality of diamonds is too inferior." Valentina looked at the price of the bracelet and said with envy, "You don''t even care about such an expensive thing." Helena said, "If you like it, what about I give it for you?" Valentina waved her hand quickly -- it had just been rejected by Helena as an inferior-quality product, even if it was free she would not take it. "By the way, Helena, I heard you''re going to work at the rk family''s private hospital. Is that true?" This friend and Helena are college ssmates, and they both majored in the same field. After graduation, she found a job in a big hospital in Seyso with some family connections, which has always been the object of envy of many people, and she was quitecent in her heart, but she had not been proud for a few days. When hearing that Helena was going to work in the private hospital of the rk family, she immediately felt anxious and asked Helena toe out for information. At the mention of this, Helena almost flew with pride, but she had to pretend to be careless, "You mean that? Yeah, I guess I can start tomorrow." "Really?! Helena, you''re so good! It''s the rk family''s private hospital! I heard that the nurses in it all graduate from the top10 medical universities in the world!" Her ssmates immediately began to tter. "Helena, how did you get in? Can you introduce us too?" "How happy! I think Valentina is awesome, but Helena is even more awesome!" In the face of these glowing terms, Helena only feltfortable. It was the first time that she felt Charlotte was useful. Although Charlotte did not promise, Helena was sure that she would be obedient. The private hospital must have a ce for her. "On my own merits, of course." Helena smiled and said, "I will mention you when I get in and get familiar with it. Don''t worry." Everyone wanted to roll their eyes. Helena? Based on her merits? Her professional ability might not even be as good as a freshman! But no one said this, and they all looked grateful. Chapter 168 Pretending beyond Her Depth Chapter 168 Pretending beyond Her Depth Chapter 168 Pretending beyond Her Depth Valentina proposed, "Helena, since you go to work in the hospital tomorrow, could you take us for a tour today?" Helena thought that Charlotte was Mr. rk''s woman then, she could do anything she wanted in the hospital so she didn''t refuse them. Instead, she said arrogantly, "OK, then I will take you for a tour. " All these fake friends cheered up. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The rk family''s private hospital was not very famous with ordinary people because it was the exclusive hospital for the powerful individuals in Seyso. Each patient there was either a rich person or a powerful politician. The reason why Helena had tried every way to work in that hospital was not only the decent pay there, but also she could meet with many celebrities. If she could carry on with one of those rich people, wouldn''t she be a nobledy? The hospital was located at the suburbs of Seyso. The environment was very graceful. It was by the side of Shoregaze River and was very suitable for patients to recuperate. Helena got off the car, taking off her sunsses and was ready to bring her friends inside. The hospital was quite different from those normal hospitals. A nurse came up to greet them as they entered into the gate. The nurse smiled and said, "Pleasee this way to register." "We still need to register?" Valentina asked in surprise. The nurse said, "Everyone who enters into our hospital needs to register their personal information. Excuse me, please take out your ID card and put it on this machine to scan." Helena nced at that machine and took out her ID card to have it scanned. The machine made a sound of "beep". The expression of the nurse changed slightly. She said, "Sorry, Ms., you are not a rtive of any patient or any patient so you can''te inside." Helena said, "Why can''t I get in? Can''t Ie to see a doctor?" There was still a smile on the nurse''s face and she said, "Sorry, Ms., I believe that you know the stiptions of our hospital. You do not fit the principles to be a patient of our hospital." Valentina said, "Our Helena is going to be an employee at your hospital tomorrow. What is the problem that she brings us for a visit?" The nurse was stunned for a while. She looked at Helena and said, "But we haven''t received any notice that there will be a new employee." Helena said in a cocky tone, "Then it is you who have not received the notice!" The nurse said in a peaceful voice, "Ms., we have a very high standard for our employees. Everyone has to pass the test and our dean will send notice for us in advance. If we get no notice, that means there is no newer." Valentina looked at Helena, "Helena, what''s going on?" Helena''s face also looked embarrassed. She asked, "Are you sure there is no notice for the new comer?" "Yes." Helena sneered, "No way, you must have made a mistake!" The nurse got a bit impatient, but she still said in a gentle voice, "I am sorry that you can''t stand here at the gate all the time. If there is not anything I can help, please leave." Valentina and other fake friends looked at each other. They wondered what happened. Didn''t Helena tell them that she coulde here to work from tomorrow on? Why she even could not enter into the hospital? Wasn''t she telling a lie? Helena knew exactly about what they were thinking about at that time since they had known for long. She clenched her phone tightly and red at the nurse for a second. Then Helena stepped aside and called Charlotte. After a while, the good-listening voice came from the phone, "Hello, who is there?" Helena tried to hold back her anger and said, "Charlotte, are you never minding what I have said?" Charlotte stopped for a while and it seemed that she didn''t realize it was Helena who was talking with her. She didn''t say anything. Helena said, "Have you forgot the thing you promised me? Now my friends and I are blocked outside the hospital. Do you know how embarrassed I am? Tell them to let me in or you will be dead!" Charlotte said in a whisper, "I never promised you anything from the beginning. As for your embarrassment, ites from what you have done. Why should I pay for it?" "Charlotte Lopez!" Helena was mad like crazy and even her face became distorted. But because there were others, she tried to hold back her voice, "I am telling you if you disobey me, I will go to your school to tell everybody about your things! I will make everybody know!" Charlotte said a bit tiredly, "Do as you like." Then she hung up the phone. "You, you, you are such a b**ch!" Helena''s eyes turned red. She bit her lip very hard and left a white bite mark on her red lip. She turned her head and exactly locked eyes with Valentina who was waiting to watch her being foolish. Valentina said, "Helena, are you lying to us?" "I..." Helena wanted to say that she didn''t, but she even couldn''t enter into the hospital then. It was useless to exin. She could only smile and said, "It is just something unexpected happening..." Valentinaughed out, "Helena, you don''t have to pretend it. Why do you tell such an exaggerated lie? You can tell us that you haven''t found a job. We won''tugh at you." "That is right. Helena, it is OK if you have not found a job. Why do you have to lie to us?" "Helena, it is too much." "Maybe someone has dreamed that she became an employee here." "Sh*t, you can experience this embarrassment yourself, but why do you make me experience this?" Helena heard all their sarcasm. She was so mad that she felt she was about to fall. These b**ches were always snobs. They were all ttering her before! Charlotte made all these happened. She wouldn''t let it go! ... "Mom, aunt..." Helena cried hard. The make-up on her face was destroyed. She purred, "Charlotte is a b**ch. She even doesn''t tell Mr. rk about the matter. I embarrassed myself in front of my friends a lot! You need to help me revenge." "Damn it!" Amanda cared about her daughter the most. She stood up angrily right away and said, "Such a b**ch! How dare she!" Aurora triedforting Helena for a while and then said sadly, "Char is quite different now. We simply can not do anything with her." Amanda said, "It is because you, Aurora, are too kind to her, Charlotte that b**ch be the way she is. If it was me who raised her up, she would have been more obedient." Aurora sighed, "What can I do? She is not my own child anyway. When she disobeyed me, I could not even me her strictly because the outsiders would say that I was bad to her, let alone hit her... For all these years, I could only indulge her. But she bes such a person who cares nothing about her family." Amanda got angrier, "Why do you treat her so well? Does she have anything returned to you now?" Chapter 169 I Wont Forgive You Chapter 169 I Won''t Forgive You Chapter 169 I Won''t Forgive You Aurora just kept her head without saying anything. Amanda sighed while being angry for her ipetence and being sad for her misfortune. She took Helena''s hand and said, "Go! We go to that b**ch''s school to find her!" Helena also had this thought, but she was a bit different form her mother. She was proud. She wore her sunsses and mask on and did not want to be recognized by others. They had never been to Srnya High School before so they called Vivian. Vivian hesitated for a while then sent the map to them. She also pretended to persuade them not to go. Amanda and Helena were so angry that they didn''t listen. They went into the Lopez family''s car and was going to find Charlotte at Srnya High School. But they didn''t expect that when they just reached Srnya High School, the security guards threw them out. Amanda was irritated, "What are you doing? My niece is a student here! How can you drive us away!" The security guards said nothing and just tried to throw them away. Amanda scolded loudly. Helena screamed, "What are you doing? Don''t touch me! Do you know how much is my dress?" As she was struggling to leave, she saw that there were several persons standing beside the huge stone carving. She shouted out loudly, "Charlotte! Charlotte! Tell them to let go of me!" The young girl stood there quietly. The stone scale symbolizing fairness and judgement was right over her head. The gentle breeze blew her hair on the forehead. There was no expression on her face. The security guards turned back to watch her. Charlotte said, "Uncle, I don''t know them. Don''t let them in." The two security guards immediately took them further away without saying anything. Amanda was angry like crazy immediately. More harsh words came out from her mouth, such as "b**ch", "coquette", "an innate slut". Helena also kept on screaming. But the security guards would not let them get any closer no matter how. Cecilia put her arms round her chest. She narrowed her eyes to see the mother and the daughter. She asked, "Are they your elder aunt and your cousin?" Charlotte admitted. Eloise shook her head and said, "How do you have so many weird rtives." There was excitement on her face. "I have never seen such kind of person before." Charlotte said, "Let''s go back." She turned around and left alone those curses. She no longer owed the Lopez family anything, but Amanda didn''t seem to notice it. ... Amanda and Helena sat in a cafe destructively. Helena cleared up her hair and said angrily, "We can''t even get close to her school! What should we do now?" There was a resentful look on Amanda''s face. She said, "I didn''t know this little b**ch was so mean. Helena, we can''t even meet with her now and have no other way to deal with this. Maybe we should forget it." "Forget it? No way!" Helena was longing to work at the private hospital of the rk family. She looked down on other hospitals. She said immediately, "I must enter that hospital!" "But..." "There is no ''but''!" Helena reapplied lipstick. She suddenly asked Amanda looking at herself in the mirror, "Mom, how do I look like?" "My daughter is absolutely a beauty!" Amanda said without hesitation. Objectively speaking, Helena was quite beautiful. But there was always acridness showed from her eyes which made her look uneasy to get along with. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Helena smiled and asked, "What aboutparing with Charlotte that b**ch?" Amanda always spoiled her daughter and she said for certain, "Of course you are more beautiful!" Helena looked at herself in the mirror. She said, "Mom, now that Charlotte can get Mr. rk''s favour, why can''t I? I am smarter than that idiot a lot with men. If Mr. rk falls in love with me, what kind of things you can''t get?" Amanda frowned and said, "But I heard that Mr. rk is old and ugly. And he has impotence while killing others without batting an eye. If you..." Helena patted Amanda''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I won ''t be with that old man all my life, only for a period of time. I will leave him when I get enough benefits." She kept on saying, "I have had enough of that Charlotte. I will try to reach Mr. rk and make him like me instead of Charlotte! Until then, she can only kneel on the ground to beg me." Amanda said anxiously, "But we can meet neither Mr. rk nor Charlotte." There was scheme in Helena''s eyes. She said, "Call Charlotte. Tell her that we know we are doing the wrong thing and invite her for dinner. We ask her to invite Mr. rk out, too to apologize to her face to face. Then put some knockout drops in their beverages. As for Charlotte, we can take her to some men..." Amanda said, "I am afraid that Charlotte will not agree." Helena said, "Then we request her until she agrees. You know that b**ch is always tenderhearted." The two looked at each other. Their n was set without saying more. ... Charlotte was embarrassed and tried to avoid Nelson because she had displeasure with him the day before. So that day after school, Charlotte first went to see her herbs and vegetables in the yard. Even Magnolia invited her to y flying disc with enthusiasm, she didn''t pay attention to it. She just did her homework at the desk like a primary school student who had done something wrong. Charlotte was sacred when her phone rang. She thought that it was Nelson who was calling her. She picked up the phone and saw that it was Helena. She puffed out her cheeks and moved her number to the cklist. She would not answer these people''s phone call! She kept on focusing on her homework. Her phone rang again. It was an unnamed number. She picked up the call and it was Helena''s voiceing in, "Char..." Charlotte frowned, thinking that they were so persistent. She was ready to move this number into cklist again, but Helena said, "Ah, don''t hang up! I have something to talk with you." Helena talked in a very fast speed, fearing that Charlotte would hang up the phone, "In fact, my mom and I thought about that after we arrived home. We did it wrong today. We should not go to your school and we should not threaten you. We do know that we are wrong!" Charlotte was speechless while frowning a bit. She looked out the window and was sure that it was not raining blood-rain. Thinking for a while, she was also sure that the sun raises from the east that day. Did Helena took the wrong medicine? She even apologized to her! Helena was still talking in the phone, "Char, can you forgive me? I promise I will never do so again." Charlotte said, "I won''t forgive you. If there is not anything else, I shall hang up." Helena ground her teeth a bit. She said, "Char, people always say that it is a very good moral that a person realizing his own mistake and fix it. Please give me a chance. Anyway, I have grown up with you!" Charlotte asked, "What do you want to say exactly?" Chapter 170 This Is the Site Where You Should Sleep Chapter 170 This Is the Site Where You Should Sleep Chapter 170 This Is the Site Where You Should Sleep Helena coughed a bit and said, "I want to invite you for dinner. Char, ask Mr. rk toe together. I really know that I was wrong. I will send you the addresster." Charlotte was going to say that she wouldn''t ept her invitation, but the phone receiver was blocked by someone. Charlotte turned back surprisingly and saw Nelson''s face with a half smile. His voice was low, "ept her invitation." Charlotte said, "I don''t want to..." Nelson lowered down to bite her earlobe and said, "Be obedient." Charlotte felt speechless. Charlotte pursed her lip then she took back her hand from Nelson. She said to Helena, "OK, send me the address." Then Charlotte hung up the phone. Helena was absolutely excited and happy. Charlotte felt a little uneasy. Nelson and she just had some troubles with each other the day before. Why he behaved like nothing had happened? Charlotte puffed out her cheeks and said, "Mr. rk, she must be scheming something. Why should we go?" Nelson said, "I want to go." Charlotte thought in her heart: Was Mr. rk interested in Helena? Thinking about this, Charlotte was a bit uneasy and unhappy, but she was not good at speaking ill of others. And she still remembered their displeasure the day before. She could only looked at Nelson, pouting and being unhappy. She was like a pet which was showing her temper. Nelson raised her jaw and asked, "What''s wrong?" Charlotte let out a "hum" in a small voice and turned her head, "Nothing! Let''s go having dinner!" Nelson was speechless. He licked his teeth and thought that Charlotte was spoiled by him and had her temper then. The dinner was still hearty. Cora had made roasted chicken and spareribs in soy sauce. Charlotte liked the two meals a lot. She ate two bowls of rice. Nelson''s tone was in, "If you eat like this in the future, I am sure that you can grow to 160 centimeters." Charlotte said, "I am 160 centimeters now! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. There was A shadow of a smile in Nelson''s beautiful eyes. He said, "Let me correct you. It is 159.5 centimeters." Charlotte had nothing to say. She thought: Those people who y jokes with others'' height are all bad persons! Helena soon sent the address and time to Charlotte. It was a p-up restaurant. The time was at 7:00 p.m. of tomorrow night. Charlotte showed it to Nelson. Nelson just nodded and didn''t say anything. But that he suddenly epted Helena''s invitation made Charlotte feel very concerned. She felt that he was interested in Helena, so she sighed and sighed on the sofa in the balcony with her dog in her arms. She rubbed Magnolia''s head and said, "Do you think that Sir doesn''t like me anymore?" Magnolia just stuck out its tongue to her. Charlotte closed her eyes and said, " Well, he never likes me, but once I just wanted to show my filial respect for him like he is an elder!" Magnolia looked at her stupidly. Charlotte signed, "I actually thought about it all day long. I think I may understand why Sir was so angry. He may think that I should not ask so much. After all, I was just bought by his family as a gift to make him happy. I should not intervene his own business." She pinched Magnolia''s ear and said, "How I wish you can talk." "You will be scared to death if it can talk." A low and in voice came. Charlotte turned back immediately and saw that Nelson was behind her back not knowing when. Charlotte was scared so she flinched a bit and asked in a small voice, "Why are you here?" Nelson''s long finger knocked at the handrail of the balcony and said, "I am here to catch a disobedient kid to go back to sleep. Do you want to go back yourself or I take you back?" Charlotte immediately put down the dog in her arms. She stood up and said, "I can go back myself!" She escaped to her room like someone was chasing after her but was caught the moment she was about to enter her room. Then the hand pulled her with strength. Charlotte just felt dizzy and she was already on Nelson''s shoulder. Nelson was still walked with ease though he carried a person on his shoulder. He said, "You are walking to the wrong direction." Charlotte answered, "I am not wrong. Please let me go."'' Nelson opened the door of his room with one hand. He put Charlotte on the bed using one hand to lean against the bed. He looked at her with half smile, "This is the site where you should sleep." Charlotte had nothing to say. Ahahahah! Her two hands clenched the bed sheet on the bed tightly. There was lovely pinkness appeared on her fair face. She said in a small voice, "I, I want to go back to my room to sleep." Nelson seemed to be allowing her, "OK, then you can think about it." Charlotte had nothing to say again. Nelson lowered his head to look at her. They were very close to each other and they even could feel the breath of each other. Charlotte felt that Nelson''s breath seemed to be concrete and she was surrounded by it. They were like a beast with his captive. Charlotte wore a round-necked T-shirt that day. She looked more fair lying in the bed which was covered with ck bed sheet. The two moles on her neck and corbone were alluring red. Nelson''s eyes got darkened. He lowered his head to kiss her corbone. Charlotte stopped breathing for a while. The muscle around her corbone was like burned. Nelson caught her chin and said, "Have you finished thinking?" Charlotte was obedient and said, "I, I have finished thinking. I want to sleep here!" Nelson left a kiss on her lips, "Good." Then he went into the bathroom. Charlotte bit her index finger and went back to her bedroom to pick her pajamas. When she was back, Nelson just came out from the bathroom. There was only a bath towel on his waist, showing his strong upper body. His body could make every woman''s heart beating faster, including Charlotte. She just looked at him for one blink then rushed into the bathroom. Nelson looked at the closed bathroom. He smiled meaningfully. He threw the towel he used to rub his hair aside and put the knife and gun under his pillow into the nightstand. Charlotte came out in pajamas. Her soft and bushy hair was behind her back. The ck color could make fairness more conspicuous. Let alone Charlotte already had that fair skin like milk. Under the light, her skin looked like a beautiful jade. Her skin made people want to touch it to see if it was actually so smooth. She turned back and saw that towel thrown by Nelson. She bent down to pick it up. The pajamas was a loose one. As Charlotte bent down, Nelson could see her two fair breasts. His eyes narrowed a bit and asked suddenly, "Kid, when will you turn 18?" Charlotte did not know that her body was watched by the old man. She held the towel in her arms and said, "There are 7 months." Nelson felt speechless and thought: Why it was still so long? Charlotte put the towel into dirty clothes basket for Cora''s convenience to wash the clothes. Then she went into bed with the fragrance. She threw back the covers a bit and made them covered on her. Chapter 171 What about Playing the Chess Chapter 171 What about ying the Chess Chapter 171 What about ying the Chess A nameless and great litterateur once said that the most poignant thing in the world was the beauty was right next to you and even went into your bed, but you couldn''t touch her. Charlotte turned back and showed her head. She said, "Sir, good night." Nelson was speechless. He pulled back the quilts, sitting up and said, "You sleep first." Charlotte was curious and asked, "Where are you going?" Nelson said, "I will take a shower." Charlotte felt strange. She said, "But have you just took a shower?" The little fairy didn''t know what the old man was thinking. Charlotte always slept well. Basically she could fall asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow. When the old man finished meeting his physiological need and came out, Charlotte was already asleep. Nelson helped her cover with quilt and opened the window to ventte. As soon as he went into the bed, the little fairy reached him and regarded him as arge doll. But she was too short. She could only reached Nelson''s waist. She didn''t feel something was wrong. She just rubbed on his body with her face, sleeping very well. Nelson thought to himself: This little girl knew nothing but sleep! He moved Charlotte''s ce and made her farther to that dangerous area. He held her slender waist and closed his eyes, sighing. ... When Charlotte got up the next day, she went downstairs to say to Nelson, "Sir, sir! Look at here!" She parted the cor and pointed at the red marks on her neck, "Look! There were mosquitoes biting me!" Cora and Paisley passed by both felt speechless. They looked at Nelson for sure. Char was so young and she even didn''t know what hickey was. Mr. rk still had that rtionship with her. Nelson had nothing to say. He thought: Damn, I hadn''t done anything! He lowered his eyes and exined calmly, "Maybe it was because I opened the windowst night." Charlotte sat on the chair to start her breakfast and said, "I see." She didn''t care much about it. Cora and Paisley thought: Mr. rk, that was such a poor excuse. Nelson thought: That was really from the mosquitoes! After finishing eating, Charlotte carried her schoolbag and said "Goodbye" to Nelson, then she went out to school. Cora watched her back and said, "Char is more viable than when she just came." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Paisley said while clearing away the bowls and other tableware, "That is a good thing. Char is still so young. It is good to be viable. My daughter was such a naughty girl when she was at the age of Char. She would do every bad things. Char is too good." Nelson who was putting on a coat smiled slightly when he heard their talk. Charlotte was raised by him. She would absolutely be a brave princess. He would help her to put away the self-abasement and timidity she had had during her life before she met him. She was to live proudly and freely. ... "Sh*t, sh*t, today the teacher is going to hand out our quiz papers." Eloise clenched three pens together to pray and bowed her head to Charlotte, "Pray to learning tyrant! Please let me pass the exam!" Cecilia said, "The exam result hase out now. What is the use to pray? Don''t you know that what is your level?" Eloise widened her eyes and said, "I got 0 because I missed the examst time! I didn''t show all my ability!" Cecilia said perfunctorily, "Then I wish you can show your ability this time and maybe get a mark of 10?" Eloise had nothing to say to Cecilia. Then she pulled Charlotte''s sleeve and said, "Charlotte! She is bullying me!" Charlotte was writing. As Eloise pulled her sleeve, a line was drew by the pen. She was not angry but said, "My mom said that someone hit you means he likes you. Someone scolds you means he loves you. When someone loves you the most, he will kick you. Cecilia is showing her love to you. When she kicks you, you can get married." Eloise and Cecilia both were silent. Eloise looked at Charlotte sadly and said, "Charlotte! Who has taught you to talk like this? I will kill him!" Nichs put his arm on the chair back of Charlottezily and said with a half smile, "It is me. Please kill me." Eloise was speechless again. She coughed and said, "It is good for girls to talk this way. Nichs is a good teacher. Nichs is responsible. Nichs teaches Charlotte very well!" After Eloise saying so, the headteacher came in the ssroom. Then she handed out the papers. Eloise really got the mark of 10... Cecilia couldn''t help sneering and said, "It seems that you really show your ability." Eloisey down on the desk and said, "I am already a dead body. Don''tfort me. Just bury me with a random pit." Cecilia said, "No way. You have no goal when you are alive. You need to have a goal when you die. Let me help you. I will call the crematory to ssh your bone ash into Shoregaze River. You will be with us always in the future." Eloise clutched her chest and said, "Cecilia! You are such a vicious woman!" "OK, I shall leave you alone." Cecilia then turned to Charlotte and asked, "What is your grade?" Charlotte said, "The full grade." Eloise said, "Ah, Charlotte, I am not qualified to be your friend." Charlotte said, "Finally you realize it." Eloise was speechless. Charlotte took Nichs''s paper and said "Nichs can get more than 90 points even he sleeps every ss." Eloise, "Ah, ah, ah." Charlotte touched Eloise''s head and said, "Don''t be upset. Doesn''t your cousin promise to sign on the paper for you?" Eloise came back to life in one second. She said, "Yes! I forget it! Why should I cry if I don''t need to show the paper to my dad!" Charlotte was speechless then. A voice suddenly came, "Charlotte..." Charlotte turned her head and saw a boy who was quite tall standing before her desk. She asked, "What is the matter?" The boy''s face turned red immediately. He said, "I, I want to have a look at your paper." Charlotte agreed. She handed her paper to him. The boy was excited and bowed down, then he left quickly. Charlotte said, "Why does he run so fast? I will not take back my paper." Eloise looked at Cecilia and said, "That boy falls in love." Cecilia answered, "The girl does not." Charlotte thought in her heart: What was they talking about? Nics used his ball pen to knock at Charlotte''s head and said in a in tone, "Don''t you still have two questions to be worked out?" "You are right." Charlotte opened her correction notebook and kept on working on the questions she did wrong. Eloise screwed her paper into a ball and put it into her bag. She put a lollipop into her mouth and said, "We should enjoy our life. Cecilia, what about ying chess with me?" Cecilia answered, "That is what I want exactly." Charlotte thought that they were going to y Go. But they took their phones out and started to y the Arena of Valor. Charlotte felt she had nothing to say then. Chapter 172 Attracted to Her Voice Chapter 172 Attracted to Her Voice Chapter 172 Attracted to Her Voice Although its name might seem ordinary, the Lotus Hotel''s design was very novel. Seen from a distance, the entire building looked like a blooming lotus, and it had a well-deserved reputation as a five-star dining spot. Charlotte and Nelson stepped out of the car, and the receptionist quickly weed them. Amanda and Helena had already arrived, and they were both nervous right now. Though she appeared to be confident, in fact, she held a deep fear of the man who was said to be scary. Regardless of his looks, Nelson represented absolute power. "Helena," Amanda held her daughter''s hand and asked, "Have you made up your mind?" Helena gritted her teeth and replied, "I''ve decided! I won''t let Charlotte, that bitch, grind me down! Rest assured, and I''ve got everything prepared. This time, I''m going to ruin Charlotte''s reputation!" Amanda sighed and nodded, "As long as you''re prepared." Suddenly, when they heard footsteps approaching, Helena and Amanda turned their gaze towards the entrance nervously. They saw a man wearing a pair of long ck pants and a deep blue shirt walk inside. He had long legs and an incredibly handsome yet serious face. He seemed toe from another world. Charlotte followed behind Nelson, her fingers tugging at his shirt sleeve. Since she was much shorter, she had to hop a bit to say to him, "You can''t do this!" Nelson replied with a smile, "Why can''t I? You''re mine... I''m just moving your closet to my room." Charlotte was fuming, but she was tall enough to look down on him as she talked to him. She pouted and noticed a small step with a potted nt nearby. She stood on top of it and was finally taller than him. She said, "You can''t do that!" Nelson raised his eyes and said, "Little one, your cousin and your aunt are here." Charlotte fell silent. Charlotte froze for a second, then turned to find Amanda and Helena, both gripping their chairs and looking stunned in their direction. This was so embarrassing. She hadn''t even realized they had arrived. Nelson had scooped her up in his arms, which startled Charlotte. She clung to his neck and said with her cheeks burning, "Please put me down..." Nelson asked, "You were quite angry just now, weren''t you? Aren''t you going to be naught again?" Charlotte was not so cheeky as him and quickly agreed, "Alright, you win! Just put me down, please." Nelson chuckled and put her down. She straightened her sleeves, coughed, and waved while greeting them, "Amanda... Helena, hi." Amanda who didn''t dare to talk to Nelson forced a polite smile and said, "You''re here. Please, take a seat." She nudged Helena, who had juste to her senses and was now gazing at Nelson in disbelief. This man, who was said to be old and ugly... Could he look so attractive? If he looked like this, Helena would happily spend a night with him, even if he were homeless and penniless! Charlotte frowned and looked at Helena and then at Nelson. She intentionally pulled a chair that was away from Helena for Nelson, but Helena quickly came to them and sat by Nelson''s right hand. She said in a sweet voice, "You must be Mr. rk, right? It''s truly a pleasure to meet you. I''m Helena, Charlotte''s cousin." In the past, Nelson might just ignore her, but this time, he briefly nced at Helena and said, "Charlotte has mentioned you before." Helena looked ttered and asked, "Really?" Charlotte bit her lip and poured herself a ss of lemon water. Amanda asked, "I have ced orders. Should I call the waiter to serve the dishes?" The waiter soon brought over the food. However, Charlotte found herself with little appetite. Nelson ladled a bowl of chicken soup for her and put it beside, saying, "Have it." Charlotte wrinkled her nose and bent over the table. "I don''t feel like eating, and I''m feeling a bit unwell." Nelson asked, "What''s the matter?" Charlotte replied, "I''m just not sofortable." Helena chuckled and exined, "Char hasn''t been in good health since she was a child. It''s nothing unusual, don''t worry." Charlotte made no response and turned angry! Amanda cleared her throat, raised her ss of juice, and suggested, "Char, I know you can''t drink alcohol, so I will just toast with juice and apologize to you." Helena also stood up and said, "Char, it was all my fault earlier. Please forgive me, alright?" Charlotte didn''t want to argue with them, so she raised her ss and drank up the juice. She missed the subtle smiles on Amanda''s and Helena''s faces. Over the meal, Helena kept chatting with Nelson, and to Charlotte''s surprise, he actually responded to her. It was evident that she was interested in him. During the meal, Nelson excused himself to the restroom, and not long after, Helena also went to thedies'' room. When he was back, Charlotte noticed a card in Nelson''s shirt pocket. At first, she paid little attention to it, but as she finished a crab meatball, she realized that it was a room key card. When they were led to their table by the waiter, he also swiped this kind of card. Helena had handed Nelson a key card, and surprisingly, he epted it. Upon realizing this, Charlotte''s heart ached. It seemed that Mr. rk had indeed taken an interest in Helena. They had even arranged to sleep together tonight. But Mr. rk had never met Helena before. Could it be that he was attracted to her voice? The more Charlotte thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. She gulped down her ss of juice and shook her head. She said, "I... I need to use the restroom." Helena smiled and responded, "Okay." After Charlotte left, Amanda also excused herself. Helena cast a flirtatious nce at Nelson and said, "Mr. rk..." Nelson simply said, "Wait me in the room." "Alright," Helena batted her eyshes and said, "I''ll be waiting for you." After she left the private room, she sent a pre-written message. [Helena: She''s gone to the restroom.] ... Charlotte felt dizzy. She massaged her temples and felt something wasn''t right. How could a ss of juice make her feel so dizzy? Could there have been something else in the drink? It didn''t seem likely; if so, she would''ve been able to taste it. She leaned against the wall for a moment and right next to her was a waste bin. Inside, she spotted the empty can from the juice she had just consumed. Thebel read "Orange vored Beer." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Charlotte knew what she drank earlier was no juice. She had never consumed alcohol and wasn''t sure what it felt like after drinking, but she had a hunch that she might be drunk right now. She headed to the restroom, sshed her face with cold water, and gradually regained her senses. She dried her face with a tissue and suddenly saw two men entering the restroom. She was startled. This was thedies'' restroom, so why were there two men here? Chapter 173 Put Her in a Cage Chapter 173 Put Her in a Cage Chapter 173 Put Her in a Cage The two men were both strong and ugly, and their creepy smiles made Charlotte feel uneasy. She stepped back, and asked in a quivering voice, "What...what are you doing here?" The two men exchanged nces, and one of them replied, "Well, we''vee to find a pretty little thing like you...We''vee across a beauty this time. Just look at that lovely face... and that soft skin..." The other man, with his hair dyed yellow, said, "Her voice is sweet, too. Bet she''d sound nice in bed... No time for chit-chat, let''s do this!" "Alright." The two men pounced at her. Charlotte clenched her teeth and reached for her silver needles, only to realize she''d left them at home today. She couldn''t even defend herself... What could she do? Charlotte was on the verge of tears. She closed her eyes and ran as if she were a frightened cub. But her waist was firmly gripped by a man, and she couldn''t break free despite her struggle. Charlotte was scared to tears and cried, "I''ll give you all my money, and just let me go...I''m still underage, and I''m protected byws for minors. You bad people..." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The man was speechless. He ced Charlotte on the sink and said in an amusing tone, "You are protected byws? I''m so scared." Charlotte paused. Still sobbing, she burped and opened her eyes. Hershes were wet from tears, and her vision was a bit blurry. However, she recognized the person standing in front of her and wept again, "You''re such a bad guy! You''re the worst!" Nelson was silent for a moment. It seemed that he had messed up. He hugged her and tried to console her, "Alright, alright, I''m sorry. I arrived a bitte. Please don''t cry." Probably because she became bold after getting drunk, Charlotte asked while sobbing, "Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be with Helena in the hotel room?" Nelson raised his brow and asked, "You mean sleeping with you?" Charlotte said angrily with tears in her eyes, "No!" Nelson chuckled, "There is no need to cry. I don''t like Helena." "Then why did you take the card?" Charlotte used him, "I saw everything, and you can''t fool me." "Do you even know the room key cards?" Nelson took out the card from his shirt pocket and ced it in her hand, saying, "I took it because there is a show for you." He picked Charlotte up as if she were a child. She rested her head on his shoulder and sniffled. When she noticed the two men from earlier lying on the ground, she gasped and asked, "What happened to them?" Nelson replied in a cold voice, "They''re still alive." "Did you beat them up?" Charlotte said, "They got what they deserved." Charlotte tilted her head and asked, "Why didn''t I hear much noise when you beat them?" Nelson smiled but made no response. After years in the National Security Agency, he had mastered the art of assassination. Dealing with these two quietly was easy. Nelson carried Charlotte out of the restroom and asked, "Little one, what''s the room number?" Still somewhat dazed, Charlotte took a nce and replied, "Room 3402." In the hallway, the attendants all looked down at the floor. Nelson walked steadily and eventually found Room 3402. ... The thought of Charlotte being dragged away and tormented by those two ugly men gave Helena a sense of satisfaction. She had envied Charlotte''s pretty since childhood, so she constantly harassed her and even cursed her with disfigurement many times. Every time Amanda took her to pray or make birthday wishes, Helena''s wishes were always for Charlotte to be ugly. However, after all these years, Charlotte had only be more beautiful, to the point where Helena wanted to ruin her. Wouldn''t it be quite interesting to witness someone like her getting involved with two ugly men? The thought of Nelsoning to her roomter and recing Charlotte made her feel excited and shiver, for she really enjoyed the feeling of having supreme power. Helena hurriedly took a shower but nearly stumbled when she walked out of the bathroom. What was going on? Helena propped her forehead with one hand and frowned. She felt dizzier and also began to feel hot. Being frequent in bars and nightclubs, she quickly realized that she had been drugged...But wasn''t the drug added in Charlotte''s juice? Or did Mr. rk have a preference for this? Suddenly, the door clicked open, and someone entered. Helena''s eyes were already blurred, and she couldn''t see clearly. Driven by instincts, she hugged and kissed the person. ... Charlotte''s eyes widened. The bodies of the three were entwining in bed, which left Charlotte totally shocked. Nelson covered Charlotte''s eyes with his hand and whispered gently in her ear, "She intended for someone to treat you this way and added something to your juice." Charlotte''s heart trembled. She had always known that Helena disliked her, and her resentment had grown after being denied ess to the rk family''s private hospital. Yet, she had never imagined human nature could be so dark and evil. Nelson said with a smile, "She only got what wasing to her." Charlotte pursed her lip and asked, "Did you... know it from the beginning?" Nelson just sat on the sofa and ignored the three having sex in bed. Charlotte was sitting in hisp and looked like a small animal, which made his heart softened. He replied, "Yes, I knew from the very beginning." Charlotte looked down and asked in a low voice, "So, did you bring me here intentionally?" "In fact, this world isn''t as beautiful as it may seem," Nelson whispered in her ear. "Lottie, you see, they''re plotting against you in this malicious manner. Even if you hadn''te today, they''d have found other ways to destroy you. When that happens, you''d be helpless and could only weep and plead. But they wouldn''t have any pity for you; they''d only be more ruthless in torturing you." Thinking of those two creepy men in the restroom, Charlotte shuddered. Nelson was right. She couldn''t imagine what might have happened if she had been taken by that man. Nelson touched her long hair with her slender fingers, and under the soft light, his profile looked handsome and distant. His eyes squinted slightly as he held her in his arms. His cool lips brushed against her ear as he whispered, "So, you see, you''re only safe when you''re with me." ...What was going on? Chapter 174 Too Morally Corrupt to Be a Doctor Chapter 174 Too Morally Corrupt to Be a Doctor Chapter 174 Too Morally Corrupt to Be a Doctor "What would you like to eat?" Nelson held Charlotte''s hand as the night breeze gently rustled his overcoat and said, "You barely ate anything earlier." Chilled by the cool night air, Charlotte was sober. She lowered her head and replied after thinking for a while, "How about barbecue?" So, Nelson took her to a barbecue restaurant. Charlotte was a fan of spicy food, but she couldn''t have too much. When she was younger and in poor health, she would watch her family enjoy the barbecue. At times, Madelyn, who felt sorry for her, would remove the chili peppers and peppercorns from the dishes, so she could take a bite. However, it never tasted the same. Nelson chose a restaurant with a serene dining environment, went to a private room, and started to ce orders. Charlotte leaned over the table and looked over the menu. Nelson easily lifted her and told her to sit up straight. "Why are you always resting your head on the table?" She replied, "It''sfortable." She circled her preferred dishes on the menu and then handed it to Nelson, who added some other dishes casually. The restaurant served their dishes promptly. Charlotte grabbed two pieces of grilled beef, one for herself and one for Nelson, and then she quickly took bites of roasted chicken, braised sausages, and sd. They enjoyed a delightful barbecue meal. On the way back, Charlotte suddenly remembered the thing she had forgotten. She cast a look at Nelson and asked with caution, "What''s going to happen to Helena?" "I won''t hurt her," Mr. rk responded seriously, "so rest assured." Charlotte added, "I''m okay with whatever you do to her..." Nelson raised his brow and asked, "Really?" Charlotte frowned and said, "Except taking her room key card." Nelson was speechless. Charlotte wasn''t one to harbor many emotions. While she was shocked to know how deviously Helena had schemed against her. But after that, Helena wasn''t worth her anger. From then on, Helena was just a stranger to her. ... That night she had a good sleep. Helena screamed when she woke up, which was deafening. She clutched the covers, curled up in the corner of the bed, and kicked the two men who were still clinging to her out of bed, asking, "You! How can it be you? Where''s Mr. rk?" The two men got up from the floor, and their heads were still somewhat foggy from the excessive aphrodisiacs they had been given. They even had trouble standing up. Petero snapped, "You bitch! What are you screaming for? Shut the fuck up!" Helena said furiously, "How dare you yell at me? I''m your employer! You bastards, why are you here?" The two men finally came to their senses. When they saw the person lying on the bed was Helena, they were confused and said,"This, this... is impossible. What''s going on?" Helena felt her heart was bleeding. She gritted her teeth and said, "You should be asking yourselves that question! Get your pants on and get out!" "But, what about our money..." "After everything that''s happened, you still want money?" Helena even wished they would be dead now, and replied with an angry face, "You spent the whole night with me, and now you want money? Get the hell out!" Both men felt somewhat guilty. They picked up their pants to get dressed. However, at that moment, there was a knock at the door. With a click, the door was opened, and Helena looked at the person standing at the entrance and asked in astonishment, "Sebastian... why are you here?" Sebastian''s face turned extremely grim and replied, "Helena... if I hadn''te, would you n to sleep with more guys?" He strode in, raised his hand, and pped in her face. "You slut! One person isn''t enough for you, is it?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Helena covered her swollen face, held the concern of Sebastian''s clothes, and exined desperately, "It''s not like that, Sebastian... you have to listen to me...I..." She met Sebastian in college. She pursued Sebastian not out of love, but simply because he was good-looking and born rich. Being his girlfriend pleased her vanity and he was generous with gifts during festivals and special asions. She had her eyes set on marrying into the Carter family. If she hadn''t heard that Charlotte had caught the attention of Mr. rk, she wouldn''t have changed her mind. But now, she had thrown away her opportunity for a good life, and to make matters worse, Sebastian had witnessed this scene... "Helena... you are utterly disgusting," Sebastian looked around the mess in the room and said, "I don''t want to see you again!" With that, he turned and left without even sparing her another nce. "Sebastian!" Helena shouted, but hepletely ignored her and quickly left. Helena bit her lips and suddenly swept everything off the bedside table onto the floor, screaming, "Get out, both of you!" The two ugly men quickly ran out of the room. Helena grabbed her hair tightly and cried. She hadn''t expected that the two men she had carefully selected to disgust Charlotte would end up on her own bed. At this point, even a fool would understand what had happened. Helena was consumed with hatred and cursed Charlotte thousands of times in her heart, but she couldn''t change anything. She thought that breaking up with Sebastian was the worst-case scenario, but she never imagined that within half a day, her nude photos would be all over the Inte. She had applied to various hospitals, but all her resumes were rejected, with some even saying, "Too morally corrupt to be a doctor." Helena tore her resume into pieces angrily. Amanda asked, "So, what''s our next move, Helena..." "No major hospitals will consider hiring me now..." Helena mumbled, "and Sebastian has dumped me... What else am I going to do?" "Don''t worry, Helena. It''s gonna be alright. " Amandaforted her, "How about working at your uncle''spany? Even though it''s not directly about your field of study, it''s still rted to the medical industry... I will take you to Aurora; she adores you and I''m sure we can figure this out..." However, Aurora looked uncertain and said, "Ourpany mainly works in the pharmaceutical industry, while Helena studies clinical medicine. These are two different fields, and it might not be easy to find a suitable position for her right away." Amanda asked, "Couldn''t she take any job for now?" Aurora replied, "Can we really ask Helena to settle for just any job? Let''s not rush into a decision. First, tell me what happened." Amanda and Helena told her everything while crying. Aurora wore a sympathetic expression and comforted them, but despised them in her heart. She also had such thoughts before. However, she was far more practical than Amanda. She understood how alluring Charlotte''s face looked, and that was something Vivian couldn''tpete with. After meeting Mr. rk, she had entirely abandoned such foolish ideas. Now she was grateful that she hadn''t acted recklessly. Chapter 175 Arisaema Erubescens Chapter 175 Arisaema Erubescens Chapter 175 Arisaema Erubescens Amanda wiped her tears and said regretfully, "Aurora, you should''ve given Madelyn a bigger dose of drug and let her have a miscarriage before the bitch Charlotte was born!" Aurora''s face turned pale, and she signaled the maid Sophia, who immediately approached Helena and suggested, "Ms. Cash, would you like to freshen up a bit? You don''t lookfortable like this, do you?" Helena looked like a mess, so she didn''t refuse and followed Sophia out of the room. Aurora quickly grasped Amanda''s hand and said in a low voice, "Amanda, don¡¯t say such things again." Amanda retorted, "Why can''t I say it? Madelyn has been dead for eight years! Ultimately, it''s because you were too soft-hearted. If you had acted decisively back then and forced her to take that medicine, she would surely have had an abortion. Charlotte would have been stillborn, and it would have been even better if Madelyn had died as well!" Auora thought inwardly, "I dreamed to kill both Madelyn and Charlotte at one time without doubt, but Madelyn is not an easy woman." "...I simply couldn''t bring myself to do it," Aurora said, "Even though Jonathan betrayed me, the child Madelyn carried was still Jonathan''s. I couldn''t do that." Amanda sighed, "Look at where your mercy got us! I regretted it so much! Why did that drug only lead to Madelyn having a pre-termbor and worsened her health condition... It would have been better if they''d both be dead!" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Aurora patted her back andforted her, "Let''s not dwell on the past. Think about Helena...In my opinion, why not take Helena to her father? There are plenty of hospitals there too. Get Helena a job there and ask her to wait for things to cool down before returning to Seyso." Amanda replied, "I''m worried Helena might not agree to leave..." ... Nelson broke the pen in his hand, which startled Waylon. With a poker face, Nelson asked, "What else did they say?" "They didn''t reveal many more details, but I followed up on the information and dug it up," Waylon said, "Back then, Madelyn returned from abroad when she was three months pregnant. She found Jonathan, and he was supporting her and her child. However, secrets can never stay secrets. Aurora found out about Madelyn when she was seven months pregnant. She, along with her sister, Amanda, went to Madelyn''s temporary residence and forced her to take abortion pills. As a result, Ms. Lopez was born premature and very weak. If not for Mr. Moore''s remarkable medical skills, Ms. Lopez might not have survived...Madelyn had health issues, and the abortion medicine, which contained Arisaema Erubescens, interacted with her prescribed medication and nearly killed her. Though she stayed alive, her health deteriorated day by day." Nelson paused and asked, "So you meant to say that Aurora caused Lottie''s premature birth and Madelyn''s death?" Waylon lowered his head and replied, "That''s correct." Nelson''s face turned cold and gloomy. Waylon inquired, "Do you want me to..." "No need," Nelson interrupted, "just tell Charlotte everything." Waylon looked puzzled and asked, "Why would you want Ms. Lopez to know? Won''t this just make her sad?" Nelson tossed the broken pen into the trash can and replied calmly, "I want to see how much she could take." ... Charlotte had a horseback riding ss today. Charlotte wasn''t skilled at horseback riding, but she had taken a lesson before. She could now sit on the back of a pony and got the pony to walk around for two loops. When Cecilia riding on her horse passed by, she taunted, "Charlotte, are you taking your horse for a leisurely walk?" Charlotte pouted, "I just don''t want my horse to get too tired." The school provided every student with a horse, and Charlotte was assigned a gentle, chestnut- colored pony. However, she didn¡¯t dare to let the horse run as wildly as Cecilia did. Cecilia clicked her tongue, and gracefully dismounted, which left many onlookers in awe. She tugged on the reins of Charlotte and mounted the horse behind Charlotte before she could react. Firmly holding the reins, she took control of the horse and said, "I''ll take you for a ride. You''ll fall in love with the sense of freedom." Charlotte screamed, "I...!" Ignoring her protests, Cecilia pulled the reins, prompting the well-trained pony to break into a brisk gallop. The sudden eleration in speed made Charlotte scream, and Cecilia mocked, "Why are you screaming? You won''t fall off; just keep your eyes open." There was a vast grassy field designated for students to enjoy horseback riding at Srnya High School. When Charlotte opened her eyes, she saw a lush grasnd and felt the wind brushing her face. She heard the wind blowing and smelled grass. Seeing the blue sky and green grasnd, Charlotte widened her eyes in wonder and marveled, "It''s so beautiful!" Cecilia chuckled and replied, "There¡¯s no fun walking the horse slowly. Riding a horse is meant for moments like this!" "Exactly," Charlotte agreed. After twops, Charlotte''s face turned red, and she said, "Cele..." "What''s up?" "Have you felt... that your legs hurt?" Cecilia hesitated for a moment and replied, "Yeah, a bit." Charlotte confessed, "I''m in so much pain. Can we take a break?" Cecilia was speechless. They got off the horse, and Charlotte was relieved. She massaged her legs and eximed, "I''m sure I''ve grazed my legs." Cecilia asked, "Are you that sensitive?" With an innocent look, Charlotte replied, "It genuinely hurts!" Cecilia rolled her eyes and said, "You''re like a delicate little flower that can only grow in a greenhouse. You cannot live in the grasnds; even a gust of wind could ruffle your petals." Charlotte responded, "Well then, I''ll stay away from the grasnds." Cecilia turned silent. Actually she got a point. ... "Mr. rk, what are you staring at?" "Nothing." Andrew withdrew his gaze and tugged at the reins, asking, "Why did you guys stop ying?" A bunch of guys in his ss had organized a horse racingpetition earlier, but Andrew didn¡¯t participate. One of the guys chimed in, "We''ve wrapped up the race, and Drew Thomas was the winner again. It wasn''t very exciting." he paused and asked, "Are thements online that you like the finest girl in our campus true?" ¡°No,¡± Andrew remained expressionless as he responded, "I don''t have feelings for her. Don''t spread baseless rumors." ¡°Alright,¡± The guy said while scratching his head, " but you can''t deny she''s stunning. I don''t know how to use fancy words to describe her, but I just feel she looks like a goddess." Andrew added, "A goddess wouldn''t fall in love with mere mortals." The guy was left momentarily speechless. "Hey, hey, Mr. rk, join us for some fun." "Thanks, but I¡¯m not interested." The guy said, "Why do I feel like you''ve changed a lot recently? Could you be possessed by a ghost or something?" Andrew retorted, "Nonsense. There are no such things as ghosts. I''m heading back. Enjoy yourselves." The guy watched Andrew walk away with a perplexed expression,menting, "...He is like a different person; he''s not as approachable as before." Chapter 176 The Secret Chapter 176 The Secret Chapter 176 The Secret Charlotte didn''t have a favorable opinion of the Lopez family''s servants. So, when Sophia called her out of the blue and wanted to meet with her, she promptly turned her down. In this world, most people tended to be social climbing, and the servants of the Lopez family excelled at it. Everyone knew that Aurora hated her, so they used all sorts of underhanded methods to torment her, Sophia in particr. Charlotte remembered clearly that when she hadpleted all the chores that should have been done by Sophia, including tidying up the garden, she felt hungry and wanted some food, but Sophia poured thest of the food into the dog''s bowl in front of her. Sophia seemed to sense that, and she quickly said on the phone, "Ms. Lopez, I know you don''t like me. But I have something important to tell you, and it concerns your mother!" Charlotte furrowed her brow. Did the Lopez family try to use this tactic to deceive her again? "Ms. Lopez!" Sophia sounded a bit strange, almost as if she were in extreme fear, and she said in a trembling voice, "Ms. Lopez, trust me! I know the real cause of your mother''s death!" Charlotte pursed her lips and said after a pause, "I know why my mother passed away. I witnessed it with my own eyes." "But you don''t know who caused her such a painful end!" Sophia added "I''m waiting for you at the juicery on Onotawa Road. If you give me some money, I''ll spill everything!" Charlotte replied, "I don''t have any money." Sophia''s voice suddenly grew stern. "Ms. Lopez, you''re under Mr. rk''s protection now, and you''re saying you have no money? Your mother loved you deeply, yet you won''t even investigate the true cause of her death?" Charlotte fell silent. Sophia urged, "Hurry up, and time is running out!" With that, she hung up the phone. Charlotte stared at her phone for quite a while. Eloise, who was standing in front of her, asked curiously, "Char, what''s going on?" Charlotte hesitated and then suddenly asked, "Eloise, can you lend me some money?" Eloise asked, "Sure, how much do you need?" She took out a card from her bag and said, "There is 15 thousand dors on this card. Do you think that''ll cover it?" Charlotte took it over and replied, "This should be enough. I''ll make sure to pay you back in a few days. Thanks so much." Eloise scratched her head and asked, "Do you want to buy something expensive?" Holding the card in her hand, Charlotte nodded and said, "It''s for something very important." ... In the Starry Caf¨¦... Sophia kept looking around anxiously while waiting for Charlotte. As soon as she spotted her, she quickly rose from her seat and greeted her, "Ms. Lopez!" With a calm expression, Charlotte took a seat and signaled to the waiter to bring her a cup of cappino. Then she asked, "How much money do you need?" Sophia replied, "Not much, just 30 thousand dors, and I need it in cash." She looked at Charlotte''s pretty face and added, "Ms. Lopez, you''re doing the best among the Lopez family right now. This sum of money is nothing to you, right?" Charlotte stated, "I only have 7.5 thousand dors and that''s all." she paused and added, "It''s in cash. But I''m not sure if your information is worth that price." Sophia said anxiously, "That''s impossible! Other than me, very few people know this, and they wouldn''t share it with you!" She quickly nced at the clock and added, "I''ll take 7.5 thousand. Just give me the money, and I''ll tell you right away." Charlotte lowered her voice and said, "Sophia, are you in a hurry? Normally, if you need 30 thousand, you could simply borrow it from the Lopez family. They wouldn''t be so tightfisted, would they?" Sophia''s face turned pale. For the first time, she found dealing with Ms. Lopez rather challenging. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "...It''s because my son owes money to a loan shark," Sophia gritted her teeth and confessed, "He owes over 150 thousand dors, and I can''t ask Mrs. Lopez for so much money. I could only borrow 75 thousand. If Mrs. Lopez discovers that my son is involved with those people, she won''t let me off." "Who are these people?" In her desperation for money, Sophia''s loyalty had waned. She replied, "Mrs. Lopez has been laundering money for a drug cartel. Those people also give her profits. Otherwise, how do you think only depending on the Lopez Medical Corporation, which hasn''t made much money all these years, she would afford jewelry worth millions of dors? Even Ms. Ryker doesn''t know about this. I overheard and found this out by ident, and I let it slip back at home. But my son who wanted to be rich overnight, sought to join them, but he couldn''t get in. He has even been addicted to drugs and didn''t dare to tell me the truth, and he was deceived into borrowing money from a loan shark..." Sophia spoke in tears and choked, "If it weren''t for this, I would never havee to you for this deal. I once thought about keeping this a secret forever." Charlotte lowered her head and ced the 7.5 thousand cashes wrapped in newspaper on the table, saying, "Go on now." Sophia wiped her tears and continued, "Your mother did take her own life, but she wasn''t so sick that she should have died at thirty. Your premature birth was caused by Mrs. Lopez. When she found out about you and your mother, she got furious and visited your mother with Amanda. She forced her to take abortion medicine which was prepared by me. I had worked in the pharmacy, so I knew the medicine was for abortion. But I was too afraid to say anything... Because of the medicine, you were born premature, and your mother was in critical condition. She almost didn''t make it. When you were around four or five, Mrs. Lopez visited your mother again. You should remember it; I went along that time. I overheard your mother talking about the abortion medicine years ago, and she mentioned it contained something called Arisaema Erubescens which conflicted with the medicine she took regrly. This led to her dying young. I also remember your mother warning Mrs. Lopez about something. I didn''t hear the details clearly, but it was something like warning Mrs. Lopez not to harm you..." Charlotte''s fist remained tightly clenched, and she couldn''t hold back her anger. She asked, "...So, are you suggesting that Aurora is responsible for my mother''s death?" "Exactly. Mrs. Lopez wanted to kill both you and your mother, so you could say that," Sophia replied as she put the money into her bag, "That''s all I know. I''ll be leaving now." "Wait," Charlotte called out, put another 7.5 thousand dors to the table, and said, "Sophia, you mentioned earlier that she was involved in moneyundering for a drug cartel. Do you have any evidence?" Sophia hesitated, caught between fear and the money. She sat back down and replied, "I don''t have evidence...but I do know that she keeps an ount book and several contracts rted to the drug cartel in her safe. As for anything else, I don''t know." Charlotte continued her questioning, "Can you get these for me?" Sophia was startled and replied, "How could I? Only Mrs. Lopez and Mr. Lopez know the safe''s password." Charlotte paused for a moment and asked, "Does Jonathan also know about this?" Sophia took a moment to think and then replied, "I''m not sure. Mrs. Lopez hasn''t shared this with anyone, but she''s the one who has always used the safe, and Mr. Lopez has never inquired about it." Chapter 177 Playing in Mud Chapter 177 ying in Mud Chapter 177 ying in Mud Charlotte lowered her head and said, "...I see." Sophia took the money from the table and left in a hurry, Charlotte sat there for a long time. The cup of cappino, which was fragrant and tasty, had now grown cold, and its aroma had vanished. It remained untouched throughout their conversation. ...That''s how it was. So, that was the truth. If her mother had known about Aurora''s true nature, why had she sent her to the Lopez family after her death? Why would she do that? Hadn''t she anticipated the hardships she would face in the Lopez family? Charlotte buried her head in her arms in agony, and her eyes welled up with tears, which shimmered like delicate morning dew on flower petals or beautiful yet fragile butterflies. Yet, she was filled with overwhelming hatred and confusion. ... "Char?" Cora asked, "What''s the matter? Why do you seem so distressed? Has someone picked on you?" Charlotte shook her head. "No." Cora felt bad for her and patted her head, saying, "Here, have a candy. It can make you feel better." Charlotte took over the milk candy, gave Cora a grateful smile, and then went back to her room. Standing in front of the door, Nelson hesitated for a moment and didn''t know whether to knock for the first time. He knew that hearing this news would be distressing for Charlotte, but he hadn''t anticipated how ufortable it would make him feel to see her suffering. After staring at the door for a while, he finally turned around and returned to his study. Waylon ced a list on his desk and said, "Mr. rk, here is the name list of the members in the drug cartel. When would you like to take action?" Nelson nced at the list, tapped his fingers on the desk, and replied, "Not yet. How''s the investigation into the Hunter family going?" in said, "Aurora''s mother, Natalia, was once a mistress. Amanda''s biological mother passed away giving birth to her. When Amanda was just a year old, Natalia managed to marry into the Hunter family. Amanda has always believed that her mother''s death was an ident, and Natalia and Aurora treated her kindly. However, ording to our investigation, the death of Amanda''s mother was no ident...I''ve gathered all the materials relevant to the investigation and printed them out. Would you like to see them?" Nelson propped his chin with one hand, stared at the sunset out of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and said coldly, "Why give them to me? Show them to Amanda. Let her understand the true nature of Natalia and Aurora." Waylon paused and said, "Got it." ... During dinner, Charlotte still appeared in a bad mood. Nelson asked, "What''s bothering you?" Charlotte poked at her food with the fork and replied in low spirits, "It''s nothing." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This was her own thing, and she didn''t want to trouble Mr. rk. So, she didn''t want to tell him. Nelson was a bit disappointed. It seemed that she still didn''t trust him enough. But that was okay. An exceptional hunter never allowed their prey to escape from their own traps. He picked up a grilled rib and said, "Have some more." Charlotte nodded and finished the rib. After the meal, Charlotte yed in the garden with Magnolia for a while. She also went to check on the vegetables and flowers, which she had recently nted. They hadn''t sprouted yet. Charlotte squatted next to her small farm and felt disappointed. Magnolia ran toward her, but she didn''t notice it and knocked it down to the muddynd by ident. After the meal, Charlotte yed in the garden with Magnolia for a while. She also went to check on the vegetables and flowers, which she had recently nted. They hadn''t sprouted yet. Charlotte squatted next to her small farm and felt disappointed. Magnolia ran toward her, but she didn''t notice it and knocked it down to the muddynd by ident. Not long ago, Paisley had just watered the nts, so the soil was quite damp. Charlotte and Magnolia both fell into the muddynd and were covered in mud. Magnolia, the silly dog, seemed quite excited and barked even louder. It kept frolicking in the field, and the mud from its paws sshed on Charlotte''s face. She quickly tried to hold it and said, "Magnolia! Stop it!" Magnolia was having fun ying frisbee and thought that Charlotte was ying with it again. It was rolling around in the mud, its once white and fluffy fur now covered in dirt. Charlotte eximed, quickly knelt to stop it from moving around, but Magnolia turned its head and left a muddy paw print on her forehead. Charlotte was speechless. "Are you...", Nelson was surprised and asked, "ying in the mud?" Charlotte didn''t know how to respond. She sat up while holding the dog in her arms and hastened to exin, her face turning red, "I... haven''t yed in the mud since I was a child. I was just trying to catch it..." Magnolia was still struggling, but a stern look from Nelson made it stay quietly in Charlotte''s arms. Nelson extended his hand and said, "Just hop on, or you''ll even dig up all the seeds in the field." Charlotte nced at her dirty hands and quickly declined, "I... can get up on my own." Magnolia was still struggling, but a stern look from Nelson made it stay quietly in Charlotte''s arms. Nelson extended his hand and said, "Just hop on, or you''ll even dig up all the seeds in the field." Charlotte nced at her dirty hands and quickly declined, "I... can get up on my own." Nelson frowned, bent down, grasped her arm, and helped her to her feet. Then he picked up Charlotte and the silly dog. Charlotte''s eyes widened in surprise, and she immediately put her arms around Nelson''s neck. Her hands brushed against Nelson''s neck. She apologized immediately, "I''m so sorry." Nelson chuckled, looked down at her, and asked, "How do you n to make it up to me?" Charlotte pouted, "Apologies will do." Nelson lowered his head and gently bit her lips, saying, "Alright, I''ll take your kiss." Charlotte was speechless. She didn''t mean this kind ofpensation! Nelson carried Charlotte inside the house, and upon seeing her Cora immediately eximed, "What happened? Why do you look such a mess?" "ying in the mud," Nelson simply exined, "Take the dog away, and let''s get cleaned up." Cora quickly took Magnolia over. Nelson said in an amusing tone, "I''ll help you take a shower." Charlotte was too shy to make a response. Of course, Charlotte couldn''t possibly let Nelson bathe her. She blushed and locked Nelson out of the bathroom. Nelson leaned against the bathroom door and licked his teeth. He was amused and spoke, "Baby, you forgot your clothes." Charlotte replied in a low voice, "I... I can wear a bathrobe." Nelsonughed, "Are you not going to wear underwear?" Charlotte fell silent. Nelson said: "I didn''t expect that you who look like a good girl, would be so enthusiastic. You are walking around in front of me without wearing underwear... What do you want to do?" Charlotte made no response. He said slowly, "Actually, I don''t mind that." Charlotte was speechless. She minded very much! She buried her face in her hands and was about to cry. "Sir..." "What?" Nelson yed dumb and asked, "Baby, do you want to ask me for something?" Charlotte threw away her dignity and begged, "Please... please help me get my underwear." Nelson took his time and kept asking, "What color? If you don''t tell me, I''ll just pick the one I like." Charlotte turned silent again. Chapter 178 I Wont Show It to You Chapter 178 I Won''t Show It to You Chapter 178 I Won''t Show It to You Charlotte paused for a moment and then casually responded, "Pink." Nelson fell silent but suddenly said with a smile, "Little Lottie, you still remember that I like you wearing pink." Charlotte was speechless. At that moment, she wished she would rather be dead. Thankfully, Nelson didn''t say anything more. Charlotte''s wardrobe had already been moved to his room. He opened a drawer, found what he was looking for, and gently knocked on the bathroom door. Charlotte opened a crack and looked as wary as a little squirrel. Nelson handed her underwear to her and said, "Here you are." He grabbed her pink bra with his slender fingers. Charlotte didn''t even dare to look at him and just took it over. She quickly closed the door. Charlotte hurriedly put on his bathrobe and suddenly realized something. Since it was so embarrassing for her to ask Nelson to fetch her underwear, why not let him bring her pajamas over too? Did she lose her mind just now? She was finally relieved until she walked out of the bathroom and got her pajamas. She also told herself that it was no big deal, but her face flushed when she went out and saw Nelson staring at her with a teasing smile. Charlotte lowered her head and climbed onto the bed, saying, "I, I''m going to bed. Good night." Nelson asked, "You''re wearing the pink one I like. Aren''t you going to show me?" Charlotte said seriously, "I was just saying." She added, "And even if I wear it, I won''t show it to you." Nelson asked again with a smile on his handsome face, "What if I beg you?" "No way!"Charlotte rejected his reasonable request and pulled the covers over her head. She said in a low voice, "I''m going to sleep; I still have sses tomorrow." Nelson chuckled and reached for a military magazine on the bedside table. As expected, before he finished reading just two pages, Charlotte had drifted into slumber. She moved closer to him and hugged his arm before falling asleep. Nelson put the magazine aside and watched her slumbering face. Suddenly, he felt drowsy and turned off the light. Only a small nightmp was left on. He held Charlotte in his arms and closed his eyes. ... "Mom... What''s this?" Early in the morning, Helena found her mother sitting on the sofa and looking awful. It jolted her, and she was immediately wide awake. Sitting down beside her, Helena took over a sheet of paper from the small table and asked, "Isn''t this Grandma''s death certificate?" Helena set the certificate aside and tugged at Amanda''s arm. "Mom, this isn''t time to go through these things. Let''s get my aunt to help me find a job as soon as possible. Valentina and other girls allugh at me, and it''s driving me insane." "Your aunt?" Amanda gave a wry smile as she handed over a stack of papers in her hand to Helena and said, "Take a look for yourself!" Helena, feeling confused, took them over, and her face turned pale after reading only two pages. She asked, "How is this even possible? Mom, how did you get these?" "Someone had them delivered to me, and I was told to pick up the package early in the morning," Amanda said with a grim face, "I thought it was the dress your dad bought for me, but it turned out to be all these things." Helena said, "We don''t even know who sent these things. They could be fake. Maybe... maybe my aunt, she..." Amanda clutched the couch tightly and said, "...These are all real! So many details add up perfectly! Although my mother passed away early, and I never actually met her, a servant who took care of her followed me to the countryside. She used to imply that my mother''s death was suspicious, but I always brushed it off. After all, Natalia and Aurora were so good to me..." She continued with a bitterugh, "Good to me? Ha, they snatched everything that should have been mine and turned me into who I am today. But I still thought they were being kind to me!" Helena was lost for words. She had always been close to Aurora because she saw her as generous and gentle. She never looked down upon her family though they were the nouveau riche. During family gatherings, Vivian would often hang out with her and send her small gifts. Therefore, Helena didn''t want to believe that everything in those documents was true, but... She couldn''te up with a single word to defend Aurora because the documents were crystal clear, and there were also numerous photos as evidence. Her own grandmother had been killed by Natalia whom she had always addressed as "Grandma." Because of Natalia, her mother never got to see her own biological mother. Natalia pretended to be a caring stepmother, but in fact, she was vicious. She raised her mother to be spoiled and willful to make her grandfather resent her. Her mother was then abandoned by her family and had to live in the countryside under the excuse that she was in recovery. Her life was ruined... Even her father had been chosen by Aurora, who traded her half-sister''s happiness for a reliable business partner! Everything they had done was an unforgivable betrayal. Let alone Amanda, who had a tragic life, even Helena was furious. She had always admired Vivian, who came from true blue blood, while she was just the daughter of the nouveau riche. She often found herself dreaming about being just like Vivian. It turned out that everything Vivian had belonged to her! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Amanda said in tears, "Even though I never met my mom, the maid who looked after me said my mom adored me. When I was just three months old, she''d talk to me by gently patting her belly, read me poetry, and y music...She said my mom was a gentle and kind-hearted person. But back then, I didn''t value her love and simply epted Natalia as my real mother... Helena! Helena, am I terribly naive? I treated Natalia as my mother and Aurora as my sister, but yet they took my mother''s dowry and reduced me to a wreck..." Helena was moved to tears as well. "Mom... Mom, please don''t cry... We can''t do anything against Auntie right now. We can''t take her on!" Aurora couldn''t contain herself, saying, "But all of this should have been mine! I''m the Hunter family''s eldest daughter! Aurora is nothing more than a child born out of wedlock! It was Natalia, that wicked woman, whose marriage was destined to be troubled!" Helena responded, "But, Mom, there''s nothing we can do... Truly, nothing at all..." Helena also burst into tears and said, "Mom... Mom, please don''t cry... We can''t do anything against Aurora right now. We can''t fight her!" Amanda had a breakdown and said, "But all of this should have been mine! I''m the daughter of the Hunter family! Because of Natalia, that wicked woman and homewrecker, Aurora shouldn''t have a happy marriage!" Helena responded, "But, Mom, there''s nothing we can do... Truly, nothing at all..." Chapter 179 Enemy of an Enemy Is a Friend Chapter 179 Enemy of an Enemy Is a Friend Chapter 179 Enemy of an Enemy Is a Friend "There has to be something we can do..." Amanda wiped her tears and looked at her daughter, "Natalia is dead, and I''m going to make Aurora pay back everything she owes me! Helena, take a good look at this situation. Don''t you sense something is off? Aurora rarely let use to Seyso before. But now, just as you''re about to graduate, she''s suggesting you to find work here in Seyso. Yet, she won''t let you work in the Lopez Group... Think about it. Why are you so eager to get into the rk family''s private hospital?" Helena, feeling a bit panicked, exined, "It''s because Vinny mentioned it to me. She said the hospital offers generous benefits... I really wanted to work there, and she told me that Charlotte might be able to help..." Amanda cried, "We''re just being used as pawns by Aurora! She doesn''t dare to confront Mr. rk directly, but she also despises Charlotte. So, she''s manipting us, and we be her stepping stones! Your things went public, and it''s definitely Mr. rk''s doing. It''s Aurora who set us up!" Helena, who was already seething with anger over the recent events, heard her mother''s analysis and wished she could confront Aurora right now. However, she couldn''t do anything, for she was still living in the Lopez''s mansion... They held each other and cried. "Mom... Mom! I hate her so much! She''s treating us like dirt, and there''s nothing we can do about it! I want to call Dad..." Amanda said, "Your dad won''t be any help. He''s probably fooling around somewhere! We''ll have to rely on ourselves..." Helena looked at Amanda with hoping eyes. Amanda continued, "The enemy of an enemy is a friend... Let''s go talk to Charlotte! Having Mr. rk on her side, she can easily destroy Aurora!" "That''s right!" Helena''s eyes brightened, but her hope was gone soon. She asked, "...But why would Charlotte want to help us?" Amanda clenched her jaw and replied, "I used to think Aurora was angry with Madelyn, so she mistreated her. But now, it seems that Natalia might have done the same thing to my mom! I''ll tell Charlotte about Madelyn, and I believe that Charlotte won''t just stand by!" ... "I''ve already told you," Cecilia said impatiently, "I don''t want to bring up the past. So, could you please just stay away from me, okay?" Anthony appeared somewhat embarrassed and said, "Cele, I know you''re still angry with me..." "If you know that, then just fuck off," Cecilia said coldly. Charlotte found Cecilia a bit scary and moved closer to Eloise. Cecilia immediately furrowed her brow and pulled Charlotte back, saying, "Why are you hiding? I''m not going to bite you." Charlotte replied, "...But you might scold me." Cecilia said angrily, "...Take a good look at yourself in the mirror. Who could bear to scold you with that face?" Charlotte didn''t say anything, for being so pretty was not her fault. Anthony cleared his throat and said, "Well, Little Magical Doctor, could you help me talk to Cele? On her birthday, I sent her a gift, but she just threw it away..." Cecilia widened her eyes and retorted, "And you have the nerve to bring that up? You gave me a bright pink lipstick, and it didn''t suit me at all. What were you trying to imply? Were you mocking me?" Charlotte remained silent, as did Eloise. Anthony was scolded for a good reason. He continued, "I''vee to realize I made a mistake... We guys think the colors of lipsticks look just the same. I thought this color was quite nice. It''s pink and shiny, which I thought would suit you..." Charlotte quickly held back Cecilia, for fear that she would beat him. Eloise added, "Mr. Tylor, let me offer you some advice. If you want to apologize next time, forget the bright pink lipstick and buy a more popr one. If someone gave me that, I''d reject it. Cele merely threw it away and didn''t beat you; you should consider yourself fortunate." Anthony said, "...I''ve learned my lesson." Cecilia snorted, "Don''t get in my way, and just fuck off." Anthony silently walked away. Charlotte whispered to Cecilia, "Why not just tell him you''ve forgiven him? Maybe he''ll stop following you." Cecilia replied in a cold voice, "I''ll never forgive him." Eloise added, "Cecilia''s dad has never even beaten her all these years no matter how angry he is, but Anthony pped her. She didn''t give make him pay for this merely because of the connections between their families." "...I see," Charlotte said. "In that case, just ignore him. My mom says that men whoy a hand on women are jerks." Cecilia nodded in agreement. "Your mom is absolutely right." Charlotte said nothing more. Later they had lunch in the school canteen, and when she returned to the ssroom, Charlotte got a text message from Amanda. Perhaps because her number was blocked, Helena had to use Amanda''s phone to send the message. Charlotte thought it to be a threatening message, but after reading it, she was shocked. She stared at her phone for a while, her expression growing slightly gloomy. She texted her back. [Charlotte: What do you n to do to Aurora?] The response came quickly. [Helena: I want her life turned into a living hell.] Charlotte paused for a long time before she replied. [Charlotte: Let''s meet in person.] ... "Is everything you said true?" Charlotte had a ss of lemonade in front of her, while Helena had ordered many dishes and the table was full of food. However, Charlotte had no appetite. Amanda wiped her tears and handed the documents in her bag to Charlotte, saying, "You''ll know once you look through these." Charlotte took the documents and flipped through them. She had never expected that Natalia and Aurora were responsible for Amanda''s miseries. Amanda, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, said, "Natalia killed my mom, and Aurora is my sworn enemy. I have to make that bitch pay for what she''s done. Charlotte, I may not like you, but this time, when Amanda and I came to Seyso, Aurora used us to target and set you up. Don''t you resent her at all?" Charlotte had figured that out. She pushed the documents aside and said, "This is not my business. If you want Aurora to suffer, be my guest. Why do youe to me?" Amanda clenched her teeth and replied, "If I had a way to deal with that bitch, I''d have done it by now! The Hunter family ispletely under her control, and I''m just the wife of a nouveau riche. She is more powerful than I can ever hope to challenge." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Charlotte said, "Neither can I." "No, you can!" Amanda stared at Charlotte and added, "You''ve got Mr. rk on your side. As long as you..." Charlotte cut in, "I won''t drag Mr. rk into this. You need to settle scores with Aurora on your own. I''m not interested." "Charlotte!" Amanda chimed in, "Do you know how your mother died?" Charlotte''s face turned gloomy. Amanda continued, "Aurora forced your mom to take the abortion medicine, but your mom resisted with all her strength, so Aurora only managed to make her consume half of it..." Chapter 180 Cooperation Chapter 180 Cooperation Chapter 180 Cooperation Charlotte quietly listened as Amanda went over it again, and her pretty face was expressionless. After Amanda had finished speaking, Charlotte responded, "I won''t meddle in your personal affairs." Helena was surprised and asked, "Charlotte, don''t you have humanity? That''s your own mother!" Charlotte lowered her head and said indifferently, "This is not your concern. Although I won''t help you, I can share some information with you." Amanda and Helena exchanged a nce, and Helena asked, "What is it?" Charlotte briefly told them what she had heard from Sophia and added, "As long as you can gain ess to the things in her safe, she''ll end up behind bars for sure." They were taken aback and asked, "Are you serious? How dare Amanda do such things?" Charlotte didn''t reveal any further details and said simply, "If you manage to obtain these materials, give me a call." Amanda questioned, "Even if what you''ve said is true, we have no idea what the password is..." Charlotte replied, "Jonathan knows it." Amanda was puzzled and asked again, "What do you mean?" Charlotte responded, "Nothing. It''s all up to you. I have other matters to attend to, so please excuse me." With that, she picked up her backpack and left the restaurant. Helena stared at her mother with a puzzled look and inquired, "Mom, what does Charlotte mean? How could we possibly get the ledger and contracts?" Amanda clenched her teeth and replied, "...She said Jonathan knows the password." Helena stared at her mother with a puzzled look and inquired, "Mom, what does Charlotte mean? How could we possibly get the ledger and contracts?" Amanda clenched her teeth and replied, "...She said Jonathan knows the password." "Jonathan? Why did she mention him?" Helena still didn''t get it. Amanda hesitated, "...Men are willing to say anything in bed." Helena finally grasped the implication and her eyes widened in shock, saying, "Charlotte wants me to seduce her own father?! How could she..." "But this is our only option now, Helena!" Amanda held her hand and added, "If we want revenge, this is the only way. I won''t force you, Helena. You have to decide for yourself." Helena asked, "Can''t we find another woman?" "Finding someone else isn''t safe. It''s too easy for Aurora to discover," Amanda spoke in a hushed tone, "Amanda, if it were possible, I''d even be willing to do it in your ce, but..." Helena clenched her fist and asked, "...What if that wicked Charlotte is deceiving us?" "...We don''t have other choices." Helena had a bitter smile and said, ...After everything Aurora''s done to us... I won''t let her off the hook." ... Charlotte clenched a fist, took a deep breath, and looked up at the sunset sky. She had never done anything like this before. Even though she had meticulously nned it, she was still a bit scared to carry out her n. She feared changing into a different person, but the path ahead was long, and there was no turning back. Waylon was busy today, so Charlotte was picked up by another driver, whom she didn''t know. This person didn''t talk much and drove her back to the Oswye Community. Nelson hadn''te back yet. Charlotte took her dog and went to inspect her small farm. She found that the messy vegetable patch from the day before had been enclosed by a small fence, and a wooden sign next to it read, "Lottie''s Farm" which was written in childish handwriting. Charlotte blinked in surprise. That was so embarrassing! Who made this? Paisley said with a smile, "This was done today at Mr. rk''s request before he went out. He wanted to protect the garden from Magnolia." Charlotte asked, "What about that sign?" Paisley replied, "That was Mr. rk''s idea too. He thought it was necessary to rify the ownership." Charlotte was speechless. How could Nelson be so childish? However, she touched the wood sign and didn''t remove it. After finishing her homework, she read books for a while. Nelson finally returned home. They had dinner together, and Charlotte nned to take the dog for a walk. Nelson said, "I''ming with you." Magnolia protested silently by holding onto Charlotte''s leg. Charlotte felt somewhat confused because he and the dog didn''t seem to get along well with each other. Eventually, she patted Magnolia, and Nelson could finally go outside with them together. Oswye Community wasrge, but not many people lived here, and there was a long distance between different vis. Charlotte never got to meet her neighbors. Magnolia was nothing like a typical gentle Samoyed; instead, it was as naughty as a Husky. Charlotte couldn''t help but wonder if it was born into the wrong kind of dog. Once they were outdoors, Magnolia instantly ran around chasing butterflies and rolling around on flowers. It was too lively and active. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte, gazing at its muddy paws, sighed, "I have to bathe it when we get back." Nelson asked, "Is keeping a dog too much trouble? If you''re not up for it, we could send it to someone else tomorrow night." Magnolia was a clever dog and seemed to understand what he said. It quickly lunged at Charlotte, but she remembered what happenedst time and hid behind Nelson. Nelson looked down at it and scolded, "I''m your owner, and how dare you be so unfriendly towards me?" Although Magnolia didn''t like Nelson, it was also afraid of him, as it immediately began to whine. Nelson sneered and took Charlotte''s hand, saying, "Let''s go." Charlotte took a walk with Nelson for about half an hour, with the dog tagging along and whining, trying to grab their attention. After they got back, Nelson held a video conference whichsted until two o''clock in the morning. Most of the attendees favored a peaceful resolution, but Nelson disagreed. He sneered with a gloomy face, "You only learn how to fight back with guns pointed at your heads, don''t you?" The council members who were strongly against him fell silent. The President of Guabia, who wore a tired expression on his aging face, quickly masked it with indifference. asked, "We are currently divided into two sides, one advocating for peace and the other for war. Whose counsel should I heed?" No one dared to utter a word. Nelson calmly replied, "There''s no need to test me. I insist that either Keswon publicly apologizes to us in front of other countries, or they should prepare for the might and fury of Guabia. There are no alternative options." The other council members didn''t dare to say anything and just cast their gazes towards the President, who tapped his fingers on the table. The President asked, "Nelson, are you aware of the cost of wars?" Nelson answered, "We must defend for every inch of our territory. It''s something even elementary school students know. You don''t need me to reiterate it." The President sighed and continued, "Begin negotiations with Keswon. If they refuse to offer an apology, then..." "We shall go to wars." Chapter 181 Aurora Was Arrested Chapter 181 Aurora Was Arrested Chapter 181 Aurora Was Arrested Three dayster, Helena called Charlotte. With May bringing the slow onset of warmer weather, Helena made ns to meet at an ice cream parlor. When Charlotte arrived, Helena didn''t beat around the bush and handed her a document folder right away. Charlotte took the document folder and opened it. She nced through the contents and confirmed that Sophia hadn''t deceived her. These materials could truly bring Aurora down. She then handed the document folder back to Helena. Helena was taken aback. "What do you mean by this?" She thought to herself, "Is Charlotte changing her stance now after I went to bed with an older man and engaged in those disgusting acts to acquire these things?" Charlotte responded, "I told you I wouldn''t meddle in your affairs. The materials inside can certainly take down Aurora. All you have to do is hand them to the police." Helena asked with a hint of doubt in her voice, "Really?" Charlotte remarked, "You need to act fast. Aurora is very alert. If such important things go missing, she''ll surely notice it soon. At that point, she''ll have plenty of ways to conceal the situation. If you go to the police station now, you can catch her off guard." Helena gritted her teeth and said, "You''ve certainly kept yourself clean and clear of this." There wasn''t much emotion on Charlotte''s fair face. She paused for a moment before saying, "Well, you can think that way if you''d like. You should know what to do next. I''ll take my leave for now." ... Aurora ced a fruit tter on the coffee table. "What''s the matter with you, Amanda? Are you still upset about what Helena did? You''ve been gloomy these past few days." Amanda forced a smile and replied, "Yes. The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I wish I could kill that bitch." Aurora pretended to be a good person. "All right, let''s not be upset anymore. Char is still young, and it''s only natural for her to make mistakes. Don''t you agree? By the way, there''s a jewelry exhibition today. Shall we go check it out?" Aurora stated, "I''ve heard about this jewelry exhibition. They say the most affordable pieces there begin at a base price of 100 thousand dors. Your husband''s family is indeed well-off. Unlike mine, I can only window-shop." Even though the Cash family struck it rich and could be considered very wealthy, it didn''t justify her spending hundreds of thousands of dors every month on clothes and handbags. In fact, there were already some clues to this, but back then, Aurora was simply blinded by hervish lifestyle and didn''t realize that something was amiss. On the other hand, the scale of the Lopez Medical Corporation was indeed quite substantial. However, due to Jonathan''s conservative business tactics, its actual profits were rtively low. There was even a period recently when it suffered losses. Nheless, Aurora still spent on whatever she wanted. Thus, it was evident she had other ways of making money. Aurora had always perceived her sister as not particrly bright, so she didn''t dwell on it. Instead, she said, "Well, life is short. If you like something, you''ve got to buy it to avoid regrets. The price is less important." She gave Amanda a gentle pull and added, "Let''s go. You may consider it a way to unwind." Amanda nced at her own phone. She had received a message from Helena. Upon opening it, she suddenly disyed a contorted yet triumphant smile. She then looked up at Aurora and said, "I''ll go upstairs to change my clothes first. You can wait for me here." That smile made Aurora very ufortable, but she couldn''t quite figure out why at the moment. Amanda''s request wasn''t unreasonable, so she nodded and replied, "Go ahead. Don''t miss the time." "Don''t worry. I''ll be quick," Amanda said as she went upstairs. She meticulously dressed herself to look as dazzling as ever. This was a sense of aesthetics she had developed from a young age, and she couldn''t revert to a different style now. But even so, she was determined to send Aurora off in the most beautiful way ording to her own perception. A few minutester, there was a sudden uproar downstairs. Amanda walked to the edge of the staircase and looked down. She saw several uniformed police officers rush in and promptly restrain Aurora. Aurora hadn''t even grasped the situation, and she eximed, "What are you doing? What on earth are you doing?" The police officer in charge stated, "Ms. Hunter, we''ve received a report alleging that you''re involved in moneyundering for a drug trafficking organization, and we have solid evidence. Pleasee with us." Aurora was instantly dumbfounded. "How could this be possible?" She hadn''t told anyone about this, not even Vivian. There was no way the police could know about it. Helena entered from outside. Her eyes were filled with anger as she looked at Aurora. "What''s not possible? Aunt Aurora, your own actions are exposed, and you won''t admit to them?" "Helena?" Aurora was undeniably a sharp woman and quickly grasped most of it. "It''s you... You''re the one who stole the documents, right?" Helena didn''t deny it. "It''s me. I''m the one who reported you to the police!" "How did you know the safe''s password? How did you find out?" Aurora used to be a very cautious person, but over the years, no one had ever discovered her secrets, not even Jonathan. Consequently, she had unconsciously lowered her guard. Previously, she would open the safe and review its contents every day. In recent years, she would only check it every two or three days. She had never considered that this matter would be known to others, let alone that Helena would gain ess to those documents. Helena coldly chuckled, "Naturally, it was your beloved husband who told me... After a few drinks and a roll in the hay, he spilled the beans on everything." Aurora''s pupils instantly contracted. ""It''s you! You''re that bitch!" She had long noticed Jonathan''s peculiar behavior and had intended to secretly hire a private investigator to discover which audacious wench was behind it all. However, she never expected it to be Helena! Aurora yelled, "H-He''s your uncle! You bitch!" Amanda walked down the stairs. "You called Helena a bitch? Aurora, you''re the bitchy one." Tears streamed down Aurora''s face in an instant. "Amanda... Why are you doing this to me? I invited you to visit Seyso with good intentions, and this is how you treat me! You''re even making up baseless stories to nder me!" With a sense of repulsion, Amanda said, "Enough, Aurora. I know it all. How my mom died, how you and Natalia plotted against me, and what you did to Helena this time... Stop pretending in front of me. Don''t you find it sickening?" Hearing that, Aurora thought to herself, "So this is the case. Could it be that their attitude has suddenly changed... But how did they learn about it? There shouldn''t be anyone around who knows about those past events!" Aurora couldn''t think of a good solution at the moment and could only y the sympathy card. "What are you talking about, Amanda? I really don''t know... There must be some misunderstanding between us. Please don''t act on impulse. Ask the police to leave. This was just a little joke between us sisters..." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Amanda let out a coldugh. "With everything as it is now, there''s no point in ying these small tricks. Natalia is dead, but you''re still alive. I want you to repay everything you owe me!" Chapter 182 Revenge Chapter 182 Revenge Chapter 182 Revenge "Officers, please take her away!" Amanda requested. In a hoarse voice, Aurora cried out, "Have youpletely disregarded the sisterly bond we''ve had for so many years, Amanda?" Amanda reacted as if she had just heard the most absurd joke. "Sisterly bond? I originally came from better origins than you, but Natalia caused my mom''s death and turned me into what I am today. And now, you want me and Helena to be your murder tools... It''s ironic that you can still bring up the sisterly bond we''ve had!" She gritted her teeth fiercely, seemingly suppressing intense anger. "You''d better think about how to exin your involvement in moneyundering for drug traffickers!" The police showed no mercy and promptly took Aurora away. "Helena... " Amanda almost lost her bnce. "How many... How many years do you think she''ll be sentenced to?" Helena immediately supported Amanda. Her eyes were filled with tears as she replied, "For something this serious, even if not sentenced to death, she would be sentenced to over ten years of imprisonment." With a sharp voice, Amanda eximed, "But I want her to die... I want her to die! They deceived us for so many years, and it has brought us to this state. I want her dead!" Helena remarked, "I know... I know it all, Mom. Please don''t cry. We''ve taken revenge for the deep- seated grudge. Shouldn''t you be happy?" Amanda murmured, "Yes... I should be happy. But... But I''ve been utterly ruined..." Even if Aurora were to die, Amanda couldn''t bring back her mom, nor restore her original status. Her entire life had ultimately been destroyed. ... "What?" The pen in Vivian''s hand dropped to the ground as she uttered in disbelief, "What did you just say?" Jonathan''s voice was exhausted. "Vinny... Your mom is in trouble. The police have taken her in for investigation. They imed she had beenundering money for a drug trafficking organization for many years and has received substantial kickbacks I''ve hired awyer, but they said the best-case scenario would be still ten years of imprisonment... Vinny,e back as soon as you can. We need to visit your mom." Vivian immediately got up and hurriedly rushed to the staffroom to request leave. Cassidy frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with her? Why is she so agitated?" Cecilia raised an eyebrow. "Oh? She''s ditching herdylike persona?" Eloise also asked, "What''s happening in her family? She looks quite anxious." She poked Charlotte, who was solving math problems, and questioned, "Char, do you know?" Charlotte''s hand came to a halt, and she responded, "I have no idea." ... "Mom, are the things they said true?" Vivian asked, struggling with her words. Aurora remained silent for a moment and said, "You must find the bestwyer for me. I don''t want to go to jail. I can''t go to jail!" Hearing Aurora say that, Vivian was pretty sure that what others said was true. Vivian struggled to lower her voice, but due to her anger, her tone remained loud. "Are you out of your mind? How dare you get involved in something like this?" Aurora exined, "For so many years, everything was fine! This situation only came to light thanks to your dad!" Vivian was confused. "Dad? How is this rted to Dad?" Jonathan lowered his head in embarrassment and confessed, " I drank too much that day..." Aurora sneered, "The first time was because you drank too much. What about the second day? I found lipstick stains on your clothes for two consecutive days!" "Hold on... Mom, Dad. What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" Vivian interrupted. Aurora curled her lips and remarked, "Jonathan, Helena is your niece. How could you bring yourself to sleep with that bitch?" A look of utter disbelief crossed Vivian''s face. "Dad and Helena... How could..." Aurora''s voice turned sharp as she continued, "See. Even your daughter can''t believe it! If it weren''t for that bitch, how would I end up like this? She must have found out about this from somewhere and deliberately seduced you... Jonathan, if you could just control your desires, I wouldn''t be in this mess!" "You brought this upon yourself, Aurora. Do you have a death wish to meddle in something like this?" Jonathan was also furious. Aurora retorted, "I have a death wish? Your meager earnings can''t even sustain us. I did this for a better standard of living!" Vivian possessed a strong emotional resilience. Despite the shocking news, she quickly epted it, saying, "This isn''t the time for arguments! Our most urgent concern is to get Mom out..." She turned to Aurora and asked, "Why would Helena do this?" Aurora had no choice but to recount the old grudges of the previous generation. Vivianmented, "After all these years, they never suspected a thing, so how did they suddenly uncover all of this? There must be something fishy going on. In my opinion, Aunt Amanda and Helena are probably just pawns. The real question is, who''s the one behind all this?" Aurora shook her head. "I don''t know. I''ve thought about it for a long time and couldn''te up with anyone. I rarely make enemies, and if someone were to truly hate me, it would probably be..." "Charlotte!" both of them called out in unison. The next moment, Aurora rejected the idea. "But that idiot is incapable of such a thing. I''ve raised that wretch all by myself, and I know her well. She doesn''t have the capability or the courage." Vivian also felt the same, and she added, "Then there''s no one else... Perhaps it''s someone we''ve overlooked. Mom, don''t say anything for now and follow thewyer''s advice for everything. Dad has engaged awyer who specializes in handling cases like this. I''ll go talk to Helena and Aunt Amanda." Jonathan questioned in annoyance, "Why are you still going to them now?" Vivian replied, "We need to find out who''s behind this. Mom, don''t say anything. I''ll leave first." Aurora held Vivian''s hand and said, "I''m counting on you now, Vinny." "Don''t worry, Mom." Vivian held Aurora''s hand gently and then left. ... "You seem a little distracted today. Is something bothering you?" Nichszily gazed at Charlotte as he squinted his eyes slightly. Charlotte took a thought in response. "I''m indeed thinking about some matters... Nichs, I''d like to ask you a question." Nichs nonchntly replied, "Ask away." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "If someone killed your mom, what would you do to that person?" Charlotte asked. The smile on Nichs'' face suddenly faded away. "Why would you ask such a question? However, I can answer it for you." His slender fingers tapped on the table. His voice contained a touch of amusement yet emanated a chilling aura. "Naturally, it''s a life for a life... This is unquestionable." Charlotte cast her gaze downward. "I see..." Nichs suddenly raised her chin and furrowed his brow. "Why are you asking such a question?" Charlotte casually responded, "I was reading a novel, and it got me thinking a bit." Nichs did not inquire any further. Instead, he said, "You''re still into novels, huh? Eloise and the others are going to have coconut chicken stew at the new ce on Dundee Road after school today. Are you going?" "Dundee Road?" she asked. "Yes," he answered. The Lopezs'' mansion was located right by Dundee Road. Charlotte considered for a moment and replied, "Sure, I''ll go." Chapter 183 Coconut Chicken Stew Chapter 183 Coconut Chicken Stew Chapter 183 Coconut Chicken Stew Coconut chicken stew was a ssic dish that symbolized Southern cuisine. The preparation method involved pouring out the fresh coconut juice, cing chunks of chicken inside the coconut, and adding ingredients such as cooking wine, soy sauce, salt, sugar, and ginger. After that, the coconut juice was poured back in to immerse the chicken pieces. After covering the coconut, it was ced in a pot with water, brought to a boil, and subsequently steamed over medium heat for two hours. The taste was a delightful mix of salty and savory,plemented by the pleasant aroma of coconut, leaving one''s taste buds satisfied. In fact, both Eloise and Cecilia were authentic Seyso who had a strong tolerance for spicy food. It was their curiosity that prompted them to try coconut chicken stew this time. Madelyn knew how to make this dish as well. The method was quite straightforward, but it was time- consuming. Her body simply couldn''t handle it, which was why Charlotte rarely had it. Eating it again this time indeed filled her with quite a bit of nostalgia. Eloise suddenly asked, "Hey... Isn''t that Vivian? Who''s the person she''s holding onto?" Charlotte nced out the window and just caught sight of Vivian clutching a woman''s sleeve. Her brow furrowed, and it seemed that she was saying something. Charlotte replied, "That''s my cousin, my aunt''s daughter." Eloise took a sip of coconut juice. "Are they having a fight? It seems like Vivian is getting an earful. It looks tough for her." Cecilia turned to Charlotte and asked, "Do you want to go check it out?" Charlotte nodded and said, "Let''s go take a look." Helena shouted in anger, "Vivian! Are you out of your mind? I''ve clearly stated that there''s nothing I can disclose!" Vivian replied, "Then take me to meet your mom! Helena, we''ve had a great rtionship for so many years. How can you easily believe the instigations of outsiders?" Helena was taken aback. She wondered how Vivian had learned that someone was manipting things behind the scenes. However, she and Charlotte were on the same side now. Exposing Charlotte wouldn''t be to her advantage. Therefore, Helena didn''t let anything slip. She responded, "I don''t want to hear this. Just let me go. I still need to go to the police station to give my statement." Vivian was unwilling to let Helena off easily. She insisted, "Helena, you have to believe my mom. All those usations are false. She has always been kind to you. How could she do something like this? We can confront her directly. Nowadays, so many things can be fabricated. How can you trust others and not trust your aunt who has loved you since you were a child?" If it were in the past, Helena would have easily been persuaded, but now... With undeniable evidence, all exnations were futile. She was about to push Vivian away when she suddenly heard a soft voice asking, "Helena, what are you two doing here?" For some reason, this soft and tender voice sent a chill down Helena''s spine. Though she was reluctant to admit it, since theirst encounter, she had grown somewhat fearful of Charlotte. When Vivian turned to see Charlotte and her two friends, she tearfully said, "Char... You don''t know about Mom''s situation, do you?" Helena sneered. She thought to herself, "She doesn''t know? She''s the mastermind behind everything!" However, Charlotte Lopez merely asked, "I''ve heard a little. How is she doing now?" Vivian replied, "The truth will always reveal itself. I can''t believe someone would be so wicked to frame Mom! Char, can you-" Charlotte interrupted her, "I can''t. He has been very busytely, and I haven''t been able to see him." Vivian resentfully swallowed the words she wanted to say. Helena couldn''t stand either of the two sisters anymore. She broke free from Vivian''s grasp and remarked, "Your mommitted unforgivable deeds, and now she''s facing the consequences. Vivian, you''d better watch your own back. You never know when it might be your turn." Vivian''s expression changed, and she uttered, "Helena..." Helena coldly snorted and walked away. Charlotte gazed quietly at Helena''s receding figure, while Vivian''s voice echoed in her ears. "Char, can''t you help at all? Can you bear to see Mom falsely used? The interrogation room at the police station is cold and messy, with only one chair. Mom won''t be able to endure it..." "So you think my mom could endure it when Aurora made her swallow a bowl of abortion medicine back then?" With that thought in mind, Charlotte almost chuckled. That bowl of abortion medicine nearly took Madelyn''s life, and a dose of Arisaema Erubescens hastened her departure. Justice mightete, but it would never be absent. Even if she couldn''t make the entire world aware of Aurora''s evil deeds, at the very least, she must make sure that the wrongdoer faced the deserved punishment. "Vivian, if your mom is in trouble, you should find a solution yourself. Why do you alwayse to Char?" Eloise furrowed her brow. Her little face was full of displeasure. "She''s no longer rted to the Lopez family. Can you please stop morally pressuring her here?" Vivian was taken aback. Charlotte tugged on Eloise''s sleeve and said to Vivian, "If there''s a chance, I''ll talk to him about it." After saying that, she immediately took Eloise and Cecilia with her and left. Vivian gritted her teeth and continued to call Amanda, unwilling to give up. To her, Amanda and Helena were nothing but fools. She didn''t believe that these two would be so tight-lipped! ... By the time Charlotte got back, Nelson was already at home. He had finished his dinner alone and felt uneasy. Upon seeing Charlotte return, he immediately started to pick at her. "Little one, did you forget there''s a senior living alone at home?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte silently muttered to herself. However, she still apologized and then asked, "Sir, do you know that something has happened to Aurora? Nelson nodded lightly. "Waylon mentioned it to me." Charlotte hesitated for a moment and said, "I''d like to go to the police station to see her." Nelson squinted his eyes. "Why do you want to see her?" "...Just check on her." Charlotte knelt on one knee on the couch and said softly, "I want to go." Nelson raised his eyes to look at her fair face. "Would you like me to go with you?" Charlotte nodded. "Mm-hm. You''re the best person in the world." Nelson wasn''t falling for this. "Give me something practical." Charlotte was rendered speechless. After a cough, she leaned down to give him a peck on the neck. Her face instantly reddened, and she murmured softly, "Is this...okay?" Nelson could only feel something soft gently lick his neck, creating a tingling, electrifying sensation that sent shivers across his skin. His instincts of possessiveness and aggression were instantly aroused. His sight faded for a moment, and he instinctively covered his throat. He asked in a husky voice, "Little one, you seem to know a lot, huh?" Charlotte appeared bewildered. She didn''t understand what he meant by that. After staring at her for a while, Nelson suddenly pressed her head firmly against his chest. His voice carried a hint of frustration as he said, "You act all innocent while ying these seductive games. Charlotte, were you a mischievous spirit in your past life?" Charlotte was somewhat speechless. She exined, "I was a little fox in my past life. When I was a child, I was scared of thunder, and my mom used to say that children who were afraid of thunder were foxes in their previous lives." Nelson chuckled and nibbled her earlobe. "So...you''re a vixen?" Chapter 184 Little Goblin Chapter 184 Little Goblin Chapter 184 Little Goblin Charlotte felt her heart skipping a beat. She stammered, "Isn''t... Isn''t that a goblin too?" "That''s true. No matter what, you''re really a little goblin," replied Nelson. Charlotte was lost for words. In fact, due to her extraordinary beauty, people often insulted her by calling her a "Siren" since she began to understand things. In Charlotte''s dictionary, "Siren" was a derogatory word that carried great malice. However, when Nelson slowly pronounced it, she felt her heart skipping a beat. "So..." Charlotte mustered up her courage and asked, "Will you apany me there or not?" She didn''t realize that she was acting cute. Nelson chuckled and said, "I''ll go with you." Waylon had prepared a car for them. The journey from Oswye Community to the municipal police station was quite long, but fortunately, there was no traffic jam at night, so they arrived in just an hour. Waylon had contacted the director of the police station in advance, so when Charlotte and Nelson arrived, they didn''t receive any grand reception. Instead, only a policeman came to take Charlotte to see Aurora. ... Aurora sat in the interrogation room. Her usually immacte makeup now looked patchy, but she couldn''t touch it up. It seemed as if she''d aged more than 10 years overnight. She leaned back in her chair, looking up at the ceiling. Hearing the footsteps, she assumed the policemen wereing and said, "I told you those contracts and ount books were all fake. I won''t admit what I haven''t done. If you have any problems, you can talk to my attorney." "I just want to talk to you," said theer. Aurora instantly recognized the voice and immediately sat upright, looking toward the door in surprise. Charlotte entered the interrogation room alone and sat at the interrogation table. She looked at Aurora quietly. Aurora forced a smile and asked, "Char, why are you here?" Charlotte replied, "At this point, there''s no need to pretend to be a pair of loving mother and daughter anymore, right?" Her voice was as soft as usual and had the unique ent of the South, Aurora immediately sensed the sarcasm in her words. Her expression changed slightly as she asked, "Char, why are you talking to me in this way?" Charlotte replied, "When I came in, I had them turn off the surveince. I already know what you did to my mom back then." Aurora''s face turned pale. She gripped the armrests of the chair tightly and asked, "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand your words?" Her beautiful face looked very indifferent as she asked, "My mom must have been in great pain when you forced that bowl of abortion decoction down her throat." "How did you know? Did Amanda tell you about this?" She asked through gritted teeth. Charlotte snapped, "That doesn''t matter. The key point is, Aurora, you killed my mother!" Aurora stared at her, her gaze as sticky and disgusting as a soft-bodied creature waiting to prey in the thick night, and retorted, "I killed your mother? Charlotte, that b*tch was the first to destroy my family! She seduced my husband!" Charlotte couldn''t suppress her emotions anymore and abruptly stood up. Her slender shoulders trembled and her voice choked as she retorted, "But my mom was also innocent! She didn''t know Jonathan was already married! That was undoubtedly Jonathan''s fault and my mom was also a victim, but why did you let her bear all those things?" Aurora sneered and said, "Yep, your mother didn''t know Jonathan was married, but she did seduce my husband and even carry his baby. It was undeniable. Do you expect me to wee you and your mother into the Lopez family calmly? Dream on! I only regret not having you die with your mother before you were born!" Charlotte suddenly felt powerless. She held her forehead and asked, "Do you still think you did nothing wrong in causing my mom''s death?" Aurora yelled, her eyes bloodshot, "She deserved that!" She raised her head to stare at Charlotte and even smirked as she asked, "Charlotte, what can you do even if you know about that? You don''t have any evidence? All the evidence has vanished like smoke, so what can you do to me?" Madelyn didn''t do anything wrong because it was all Jonathan''s fault. However, everyone med Madelyn, calling her a homewrecker, a Siren. People even continued to nder her after her death. Although Madelyn cut off all contact with him and nned to move away from Seyso after discovering he already had a wife and a daughter, Aurora still refused to let her go. She was so afraid that Madelyn would give birth to a son who wouldpete with Vivian for the inheritance, so she did everything she could do to take Madelyn''s life. Indeed, Madelyn was very innocent. Aurora forced the abortion decoction down her throat and that almost killed her. Was that the "justice" that people wanted? Charlotte clenched her fists and said in a soft voice, "But you''re already in prison, aren''t you?" Aurora was taken aback and murmured, "You..." "It''s you!" She widened her eyes and stared at Charlotte in disbelief. "You were the person behind the scenes!" Charlotte replied, "The wages of sin is death. You asked for all this. Does this have anything to do with me? Originally, I even wanted to show you some mercy." She closed her eyes. Her long, thick eyshes were coated with ayer of soft light from themp and her beautiful face seemed like something not of this world. She continued in a very soft voice, "But you didn''t repent at all." "What do you mean?" Aurora instinctively felt something wrong and her heart pounded violently. She couldn''t pinpoint why, but she was very panicked now. "What the heck do you want to do?" But Charlotte didn''t answer her questions. She took out her phone and sent a message. Then she headed toward the door. Before leaving, she looked back at Aurora and said, "Aurora, goodbye forever." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Then she mmed closed the door of the interrogation room, making a loud sound. Aurora''s back was covered in cold sweat. She trembled slightly, unable to believe that she could be frightened to such an extent by Charlotte. What had gone wrong? That b*tch had always been meek and cowardly, but why did she suddenly... She fell silent for a few seconds, panic quickly seizing her heart. "Charlotte, b*tch! What the heck do you want to do?" she screamed. Of course, no one would answer her question. Aurora swallowed and yelled again, "I want to see my daughter! I want to see Vivian!" A policewoman opened the door, took a nce at her, and warned coldly, "Be quiet." Aurora hurriedly said, "Madam, I want to see my daughter! I have to see her! I have something important to tell her!" The policewoman replied, "It''ste now. We''ll let you see her tomorrow!" Then she closed the door. ... On a chaotic street, a man with colorful hair and a work vest was squatting by the roadside to appreciate the legs of beautiesing and going while eating sunflower seeds. His phone suddenly buzzed and he took it out to check the message. Then he eximed and said to the man sitting beside him, "Caleb, stand up. We should get to work." The young man with a buzz cut immediately stood up and asked, "Joshua, is it about the big task you mentioned before?" Chapter 185 She Deserved That Chapter 185 She Deserved That Chapter 185 She Deserved That Joshua slowly stood up, brushed the dust off his pants, and said, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the Farewell Party.¡± Caleb immediately knitted his brows and said bitterly, ¡°Joshua, are we going there again? But the landy never paid attention to you.¡± The Farewell Party was a bar that had a very odd mix of different guests. And there were frequent fights in the bar. No good person would go there, and even the police didn¡¯t want to administrate it. Joshua, who was in flip-flops and eating sunflower seeds, replied slowly, ¡°Can you not think about women all the time? We¡¯ll go find Easton this time.¡± Hearing the first sentence, Calebined in his heart, ¡°What position are you in to scold me when you''re sitting by the street to watch some sexy and plump women?¡± But he was immediately startled by the next sentence that Joshua said. ¡°Joshua, Easton is a drug dealer! What are you looking for him for? Do you want to fight against him because he always flirts with thendy of Farewell Party? But he hasplicated interpersonal rtionships. We can¡¯t mess with him!¡± Joshua still looked unbridled. He snapped, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re going to deliver him a message.¡± Caleb heaved a sigh of relief and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Good news.¡± Joshua smiled and continued, ¡°He will be happy to learn about it.¡± ¡­ Nelson didn¡¯t ask what she had said to Aurora when Charlotte returned to Oswye Community. They both went to bed after taking a shower. Usually, Charlotte would fall asleep as soon as her head landed on the pillow, but this night, she was sleepless. Nelson looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t know that she would crawl over to Nelson and cuddle him in her sleep. Moreover, since Nelson always woke up first, Charlotte still thought she¡¯d been keeping a distance from him when sleeping. She turned over when she heard Nelson¡¯s voice and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Nelson paused before saying, ¡°Sweety, are you trying to act cute and have me hug you while you sleep?¡± Startled, Charlotte quickly waved her hands and stammered, ¡°No¡­ No¡­ You may go to sleep first. After all, you need to work tomorrow.¡± Nelson gave her a slight "umm" sound. Charlotte sighed softly, staring at the ceiling with wide eyes. But gradually, she fell asleep¡­ Hearing the steady breathing next to his ear, Nelson smiled ndly. As he¡¯d expected, within a minute, the little girl was wriggling toward him like a caterpir. She found his arm and held onto it. Nelson waited very politely for Charlotte to take his arm before pulling her into his arms. He lowered his head and pecked her cheek, saying in a very soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I''m here.¡± ¡°No matter what you¡¯ve done, I¡¯ll always back you up. As long as you can be obedient, I can do everything for you,¡± he added inwardly. ¡­ Charlotte arrived at school a bitte the next day and most of her ssmates were already there. Seeing her, Cecilia and Eloise immediately asked, ¡°Char, have you seen the news?¡± Charlotte took the thermos from Nichs with a helpless look on her face and took a sip of the milk with her eyes closed. Then she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Eloise replied, ¡°It¡¯s about Vivian¡¯s mother being killed in the police station!¡± Charlotte paused and her fingers that were holding the thermos trembled slightly. The thermos almost fell to the ground, but Nichs timely supported her hand. ¡°Why are you so shocked?¡± asked he. Charlotte forced a smile. Eloise handed her phone to her and said, ¡°Take a look.¡± On the screen was thetest news from People¡¯s Daily Online, reporting an unbelievable event. It said that around 2 a.m. today, a criminal broke into the police station and shot a suspect. And the police only found out that the criminal was a drug dealer nicknamed ¡°Easton¡± after catching him. Easton had a drug trafficking gang behind him, and the killed suspect was their moneyunderer. Fearing that his organization would be exposed, Easton broke into the police station and killed the suspect. Although only a few blurry pictures were attached to the news and it didn¡¯t mention who the deceased was, Eloise, Cecilia, and their ssmates all knew that Aurora had been arrested by the police for moneyundering. Therefore, they knew who the deceased was as soon as they saw the news. Cecilia remarked, ¡°No wonder Vivian didn¡¯te to school today.¡± Eloise shrugged and said, ¡°Her mother died, of course, she wouldn¡¯te to school. But her mother¡­ Well, what good result can she get from dealing with dangerous people? See, she died because of this.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t she thought about the possibility of being silenced before?¡± Ceciliamented, ¡°Nowadays, people can do anything for money.¡± They discussed the matter for a while. Charlotte whispered, ¡°She died quite miserably.¡± Nichsmented tly, ¡°She deserved that.¡± Charlotte looked up at him, and the young man ruffled her long hair and smiled a bit mischievously as heforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Charlotte pressed her lips. Not knowing why, she felt like Nichs had seen through everything. ¡­ ¡°Mr. rk, are you going to draw the in?¡± Nelson gazed at the list on the desk and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± At 2 p.m., the police announced that they had destroyed a drug trafficking gang hidden in the prosperity of Seyso and arrested a total of 232 members of the organization, all of whom were caught in one fell swoop. In the Lopezs¡¯ vi¡­ Vivian had never expected that she could take Aurora out of the police station the next afternoon. Moreover, it was in such a different way. As Aurora had died, the police allowed her family to take her remains back for the funeral. Gritting her teeth, Vivian stared at her mother who was lying on the bed with a ghostly pale face, her shoulders trembling uncontrobly. She gripped the bed sheet tightly and called, ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡± Jonathan looked tired. He reached out, wanting to pull Vivian up, but thetter pushed him away and snapped, ¡°F*ck off! It¡¯s all your fault! If you weren¡¯t so useless, Mom wouldn¡¯t have died! If we could take her back yesterday, she wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Jonathan was also overwhelmed by guilt. He sighed andforted, ¡°Vinny, no one has expected this. Anyway, your mom brought this on herself. Don¡¯t be so sad¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean my mom deserves all this?¡± Vivian asked, fixing her bloodshot eyes on Jonathan angrily, and snapped, ¡°Dad, she¡¯s your wife! Is this the attitude you should have after your wife died for no reason?¡± In the face of his daughter¡¯s usation, Jonathan sighed helplessly and said in a low voice, ¡°What can I do? Your mom is already dead!¡± Vivian grabbed Aurora¡¯s cold hand and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t you think my mom¡¯s death too coincidental? How could the news spread so fast? Mom had cooperated with them for decades. Did they monitor her every day?¡± Jonathan looked at her in disbelief and asked, ¡°Do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Someone must have nned this. That must be!¡± Vivian murmured, ¡°Everything is too coincidental. At first, my aunt and cousin found out the truth about the past. Later, my cousin stole the contract. And now, my mom died in the police station¡­ All these things are linked. Someone must have nned this!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 186 Lets Wait and See Chapter 186 Let''s Wait and See Chapter 186 Let''s Wait and See Jonathan broke out in a cold sweat after listening to Vivian''s analysis. He asked, "But who would do that? Your mother is very diplomatic at usual times and seldom has any enemies. Even if your aunt and cousin hate her, they don''t have the capability to plot this!" Vivian couldn''t figure it out either. Because Aurora died from a gunshot and the forensic doctors gave her an autopsyter, she looked as miserable as a torn doll even though the forensic doctors had stitched her body perfectly. Vivian couldn''t ept the fact that Aurora had been murdered. She held Aurora''s cold hand and cried incessantly. Half of her sorrow was due to her mother''s death, and the other half was because no one else could give her advice in the future. She was left alone in this world. She suddenly spotted something and turned over Aurora''s arm. On the pale, bluish arm were a few faint marks, likely made by fingernails. They were not noticeable, but Vivian immediately recognized them as "Charlotte". Why did Aurora scratch these letters on her arm? Vivian''s eyes were immediately filled with resentment and she burst intoughter. Jonathan was startled and asked, "Vinny, Vinny, what''s wrong with you?" "It''s her! Turns out it''s her!" Vivian murmured, "We''ve all underestimated that b*tch!" She scrambled to her feet, pushed Jonathan aside, and ran out of the door with gritted teeth. She shouted, "Driver! Send me to school! Now!" The driver was frightened by her as she had lost her demeanor as the eldest daughter of the Lopez family. But at a second thought, he thought it reasonable as Vivian had just lost her mother and might be overly sad. He didn''t think much about this and stepped on the gas. The school bell rang and Charlotte only put down her pen after finishing thest question. Most of her ssmates had left, and when she raised her head, she saw Vivian rushing into the ssroom with a gloomy face. She strode to Charlotte, rested her hands on her desk, and stared at her, her dark eyes as unfathomable as an endless ck hole. She called gloomily, "Charlotte..." Vivian curled up her lips into a strange smile and continued, "It was you, right? You nned all those things!" Charlotte put her pen back in her pen bag and replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Vivian sneered and murmured to herself, "Of course, you won''t admit it. How will you admit it? But I''ve learned about the truth. I already knew it was you!" Cecilia rushed over and pushed Vivian away, snapping, "Are you crazy?" Vivian staggered back and stared at Cecilia. Her gaze was as cold as that of a snake. She didn''t do anything else and just stared at Charlotte, saying, "I will let you pay the price." Charlotte paused before saying, "Let''s wait and see." Vivian sneered again with a manic expression, "Just wait!" With that, she left the ssroom. Looking annoyed, Ceciliained, "Is she mentally ill? She acted like she lost her mind after her mother''s death." Eloiseforted her, "Try to understand. It''s her biological mother, after all." She then turned to look at Charlotte and asked, "Char, what did she mean by saying those words?" Charlotte looked down at the ground and replied, "I don''t know either. Maybe Aurora''s death was a hard blow to her." She didn''t want her friends to know the nasty side of her. Eloise didn''t probe into this. The three of them left the school together. Holding her schoolbag, Charlotte returned to Oswye Community. She was not in a mood today and returned to her bedroom after dinner and fell asleep at some point. However, she didn''t have a sound sleep. In her dream, she found a bullet hole in Aurora''s chest and blood was gushing out of the hole. She stood in endless darkness andughed manically at her. "Charlotte, are you satisfied now? You caused my death! Your hands are covered in my blood!" Charlotte trembled all over and looked down at her hands. Her fair, slender fingers were somehow smeared with sticky blood. She was startled and hurriedly tried to wipe it off, but the more she wiped, the more blood she got. She started crying, asking, "Why can''t I wipe it off? Why?" "You killed me... I won''t let you go!" Aurora''s voice drilled into her ear like a demon''s whisper. "Charlotte, I''ll be a vengeful ghost and haunt you day and night!" She reached her skinny hand toward Charlotte and thetter quickly ran in the opposite direction. However, behind her was thick darkness and she couldn''t see anything. She felt as if she was the only person left in this world. Aurora''s voice suddenly became sad. "Charlotte. It hurts so much... It hurts..." Charlotte asked, "Which part of your body hurts?" Aurora pointed to the hole in her chest and said, "This ce... Why are you so cruel?" Her voice suddenly became sharp as she snapped, "You''re a murderer! You won''t die peacefully! You''ll go to hell after you die! I''ll be waiting for you here!" ... It was already 2 a.m. when Nelson came back. Not seeing Charlotte in his bedroom, he opened the door of her bedroom and found she was drenched in a cold sweat and was clutching the nket and repeatedly shouting "No". Nelson guessed she must have had a nightmare. He grabbed her hand and said, "I''m here." Charlotte suddenly burst into tears. "I''m such a bad person. Mom will definitely detest me..." Nelson felt a slight pain in his heart. He pulled Charlotte into his arms and whispered in her ear, "Lottie, you did nothing wrong. She deserved the punishment. You''re the most obedient girl. I''m here, so don''t be afraid." Charlotte''s trembling body gradually calmed down. She grabbed Nelson''s fingers as if she were a freezing person who was holding a bit of warmth and refusing to let go even at the brink of death.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nelson picked her up and she immediately curled up into a small ball and nestled in his arms, her cheeks still streaked with tears. Nelson carried her to his bed. He opened the drawer, took out a pack of wet tissues, and wiped clean her face. Charlotte''s delicate eyebrows were slightly furrowed and her fair face had horror written all over on it. Nelson took a shower and as soon as he got into the bed, Charlotte hugged him tightly around his waist as if she was clinging to a life-saving straw. Nelson studied her face with the light of the bedsidemp. He raised a hand to cover her eyes and said in a low, husky voice, "Lottie, you''ve done a good job. Just remember, I''m the person you can rely on the most." "Only I am your everything." He added inwardly. ... When Charlotte woke up the next morning, she had little recollection of the nightmare she had the last night. She could only vaguely remember that she dreamed about Aurora, butpared to that, she was more curious about how she ended up waking up in Nelson''s bed. She remembered that she slept in her own bedroomst night! She went downstairs after washing up. After hesitating for a long while, she finally asked, "Sir, did you carry me to your roomst night?" Nelson replied, "Nah. You sleepwalked to my room." Charlotte retorted, "Nonsense! I don''t sleepwalk." Nelson responded, "People who sleepwalk don''t know they''re sleepwalking." Charlotte was dumbfounded for a while. She began to doubt herself and asked, "Did I really sleepwalk?" Chapter 187 Im Here Chapter 187 I''m Here Chapter 187 I''m Here Nelson lied without batting an eye as he casually replied, "Yes. You sleepwalked." Charlotte epted this exnation in despair. Nelson said nonchntly, "I heard your stepmother died." Charlotte paused for a second before nodding and replying, "Yes." Nelson then asked, "Are you going to her funeral?" Aurora died in the police station after all and the things she did were disgraceful. Therefore, the Lopez family didn''t dare to give her a grand funeral. They''d quickly contacted the crematorium to cremate the body and chose a burial site. The funeral was scheduled for this Saturday. Charlotte replied with a nod, "Yes." Nelson said ndly, "I need to deal with some matters that day, so you''ll go by yourself." Charlotte nodded obediently and replied, "Okay." ... It was drizzling on Saturday. Holding a ck umbre, Charlotte stood not far away and watched Vivian ce Aurora''s urn into the tomb. Few people came to mourn her and most of them were rtives of the Lopez family and the Hunter family. Vivian didn''t hold an umbre and her face was smeared with tears. Anyone who saw this scene would say she was very filial. She personally ced her mother''s urn into the tomb and watched them fill in the tomb. Charlotte also watched this quietly from a distance. The tombstone had been engraved in advance. It read, "Beloved wife Aurora Hunter''s tomb" with words "engraved by husband Jonathan and dutiful daughter Vivian" in the bottom. The mournful music of the funeral echoed throughout the cemetery, sounding chilling and sorrowful. Those attending the funeral politely showed looks of sorrow, and some sentimental people even shed a few tears. Charlotte stared at Aurora''s portrait on the tombstone. It was a photo of her in a dress, smiling elegantly yet falsely at the camera. Aurora''s appearance wasn''t aggressive, so no one could see the hidden cruelty and schemes behind her gentle smile. She was dead. When Charlotte endured her humiliation when she was younger, she never thought about sending Aurora to hell. But now, when looking at her picture on the tombstone, Charlotte suddenly recalled some long-past events. Aurora once came to find Madelyn. Little Charlotte was very curious about this elegantly dressed woman, but her mother, who had always been gentle, didn''t introduce this guest to her. instead, she shut her outside the door. Because of her mother''s abnormal reaction, Charlotte became more curious about Aurora and stuck to the door to listen to the conversation inside. At that time, Aurora''s maid, Sophia, stood beside her and looked at her with disdain. It was as if she was looking at a piece of trash. But Charlotte was too young at that time, so she couldn''t understand the unprovoked detest from a stranger. She just moved away from her, not wanting to stay with the maid. As a result, she didn''t hear what Madelyn and Aurora said. She could just vaguely remember that Aurora''s face looked extremely gloomy when the door opened. And little Charlotte was scared by her looks. Aurora suddenly turned around when she reached the door and stared at Madelyn ferociously, snapping, "Madelyn, I appreciate your schemes." Madelyn stood beside the window quietly, bathed in radiant lights. She smiled ndly and said, "You owe me this." The smile was a beautiful and gentle one in Charlotte''s memory. Aurora gritted her teeth and left, and Sophia hurriedly followed. Little Charlotte watched their figures disappear. That was the first time she met Aurora. And now, it was thest. Charlotte realized most people had left and found that Vivian was surrounded by rtives who were trying tofort her. Holding an umbre, Charlotte put a bunch of white chrysanthemums in front of Aurora''s tomb. She suddenly spoke, "In fact, I wanted to give you the chance to see her onest time." Vivian turned around, stared at her, and forced a smile, asking, "Really?" Charlotte pressed her pale lips together and replied, "Yep. I had the thought when we met on the Dundee Road. Butter, I changed my mind." Vivian fell silent. Charlotte continued, "Because I don''t want to let you go. You''re not a good person either." Vivian suddenlyughed and snapped, "Charlotte, you killed my mother! I hate to live under the same sky as you! I won''t let you go even if I die!" Charlotte said calmly, "You''ll avenge your mother, and I''m just avenging mine. Vivian, I never thought I owed you anything. You lost your mother at the age of 18, but I lost mine at the age of 10." "Your mom is a home wrecker! She deserved that!" Vivian yelled. Charlotte said in a soft voice, "I can still remember things that happened in thest month of my mom''s life." "She was very thin at that time and couldn''t eat anything because all her organs were failing. I fed her some in porridge, but she would quickly vomit it out. She almost threw up her stomach. She was lucky to survive after being forced to drink the abortion decoction, but she''d been tormented constantly after that. She couldn''t sleep every night and would cough up from time to time. I was so young at that time, but I still understood how painful she was. But for me, she persisted. She''d endured ten years of such excoriating pain, which was inflicted by Aurora." "Later, her physical condition didn''t allow her to persist, so she chose to end her own life. She died in my arms and my whole body was covered with her blood," Charlotte continued. The rain grew heavier and blurred their vision. Charlotte took a breath, but the air she took into her lungs sent a chill down her spine. "Vivian, I don''t owe you anything." "Does your mom''s death have anything to do with me?" Vivian sneered and said, "I told you, she deserved that! You caused my mother''s death. I''ll definitely let you pay for it with your own life!" Charlotte tilted her umbre to take in Vivian''s ferocious expression and said, "She got what she deserved. She should die a hundred times for the things she did. And that''s still not enough." Vivian wanted to say something, but Charlotte didn''t want to listen to her anymore. She turned around, preparing to leave, but she then heard Vivian scream behind her. "Charlotte, aren''t you afraid that my mom''s would turn into a ghost and haunt you? You killed her, so she''ll definitelye to your dreams every night. She won''t let you off easily!" Charlotte thought about the nightmare she hadst night. She couldn''t remember the details, but she still remembered the chill that seemed to drill into her bones. She pressed her lips and said, "Even so, I won''t regret it." Aurora should have paid for what she did to her mother long ago. The rain was getting heavier and the hem of Charlotte''s dress was wet by the raindrops. She looked at the ground while walking forward, wanting to escape from this ce that made her breathless. A gust of wind suddenly rose, driving the raindrops into her cors. Charlotte''s clothes were half wet in no time. Gritting her teeth, she walked forward, but suddenly, she bumped into a warm chest. Charlotte looked up to see the man''s chiseled features. It was a king of beauty that she couldn''t describe with words. He was in a ck shirt that revealed his corbones and long, fair neck. Expressionless, he looked quite aloof. But Charlotte threw away her umbre, hugged his waist, and started crying loudly. In the wind and rain, the cemetery appeared more gruesome. The tall man lowered his head and hugged the girl back, his movements gentle and his voice low as heforted, "Good girl, I''m here."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 188 Dont Cry Chapter 188 Don''t Cry Chapter 188 Don''t Cry Charlotte had never cried so pitifully and miserably before. As the rain got heavier, Nelson simply picked her up sideways and carried her into the car. He pulled out two tissues to wipe away her tears and said, "Your eyes will get swollen if you keep crying." Charlotte asked in a choking voice, "Why did youe? Didn''t you say you wouldn''te?" Nelson wiped away the tears that welled up in her eyes again and replied, "I came because I thought you would cry. I was right. You do cry." Charlotte lowered her head and retorted in a low voice, "I cry not because I''m sad." She didn''t want to hide anything from Nelson, so she said while sobbing, "It''s because..." Nelson pulled her into his arms and interrupted her in a nd voice, "Stop. Lottie, you don''t have to talk about this." Dumbfounded, Charlotte asked, "Aren''t you curious about it?" Nelson whispered in her ear, "I know everything. You''ve done a good job. You did nothing wrong, so you don''t have to be afraid. No matter what, I''m always by your side." His embrace was so warm that Charlotte''s mind was nk for several seconds. When she came back to her senses, Nelson was already driving the car. Charlotte wiped away her tears and asked, "Have you been aware of it?" "Sort of." Nelson didn''t n to tell Charlotte that he was the person behind all those things. He continued, "It''s nothing. Don''t cry for it." Charlotte said in a soft voice, "But I''m afraid that I would be the kind of person I hate the most..." "You won''t." Nelson''s voice sounded calm, but it was somehow soothing. "A person''s nature will not change." Was it true? Charlotte turned to look at the rainy scene outside. It looked like a different world from the quiet and warm car. This was her redemption. ... Charlotte took a hot bath after returning to Oswye Community. As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, Cora handed her a bowl of ginger soup. "Drink it quickly, otherwise, you''ll catch a cold." Charlotte hurriedly finished the ginger soup and felt her mouth spicy. Cora sighed and said, "Your eyes are so swollen. You must have cried a lot, right?" Charlotte recalled her previous breakdown and crying and felt a bit embarrassed, but she still nodded. Cora continued, "She''s not your biological mother after all and didn''t treat you well. Why are you so sad about her death? Look at your beautiful eyes. s, I''ll go boil two eggs for you, you can roll them on your eyes to subside the swelling." Charlotte moved her lips wanting to tell her that she cried not because she was sad, but because Cora had left. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She heaved a sigh of helplessness. After applying an ice towel to her eyes and rolling them with eggs, Charlotte''s eyes finally became less swollen. It was only 4 p.m., but it was so dark outside. Cora put a cup of hot chocte in front of Charlotte and said, "It''s only May. Seyso has never had such heavy rain in May before." Paisley chimed in, "That''s it. I think the neighboring town will have a natural disaster again." Prodon was a town of Poville and had arge reservoir that had a very high water storage capacity. It could even supply the whole Poville. However, its dam was old and once there was heavy rain, it was prone to flooding. Listening to Cora and Paisley, Charlotte took out her phone to check the weather forecast. It was going to rain for the next week. She knew something about Prodon because when she was a child, she had a friend from Prodon. Although they didn''t y togetherter, Charlotte still remembered this ce. Judging from the heavy rain, it seemed like Prodon was bound to flood. As the hot chocte entered her stomach, Charlotte felt a warmth spread throughout her whole body. Magnolia climbed onto the sofa and snuggled with her for a nap. Nelson also walked downstairs. He''d changed into a silver-grey round-neck home outfit. Looking at Charlotte condescendingly, he asked, "Do you still want to cry?" Charlotte blushed and quickly replied, "No... No..." Nelson sat down next to her and continued, "Don''t cry before me except in one situation." He felt as if his heart was pricked by a needle when she cried. It was a tingling pain. Charlotte asked with confusion, "What situation?" Nelson leaned over and whispered into her ear, his lips almost touching her earlobe, "Begging for me in bed." Charlotte was lost for words. ... She suddenly pushed Nelson away and shrank into a corner of the sofa. Magnolia was startled by her and fell off the sofa. Charlotte hugged a pillow tightly, her neck turning red. Nelson chuckled and said, "Remember this." Charlotte didn''t reply. Who wanted to remember such a thing? It rained all night in Seyso and the next day, Charlotte couldn''t even leave the house. She could only stay in her room to read medical books. Nelson had left early in the morning and she felt quite bored. Therefore, she walked out of her room and went to the first floor to watch TV. She seldom watched TV ys or cartoons when she was young, so she still couldn''t pick up one after flipping through the channels until her eyes got tired. In the end, she identallynded on a historical drama, right at the grand finale. The female lead, dressed in a red dress, died in the male lead''s arms. The scene was tragically beautiful and the plot moving, which caused Charlotte to tear. Cora felt amused and wiped away her tears. Shemented after ncing at the TV, "This TV y was filmed by Charlett Thiago. She''s young, but her acting skills are exceptional. I cried the first time I watched this plot too." Charlotte asked while wiping away her tears, "Do you know her?" Cora replied, "She''s a famous star, how would I know her? My son and daughter all like her, so I know a bit about her." Charlotte nced at the TV again and it happened to show a close-up of the female lead. This female star was truly beautiful. With fair skin and delicate features, she exuded a rare ssical charm. No wonder she was so popr. "But I heard from my son that she recently had some negative news." Cora casually chatted with Charlotte, "I heard it was about casting couch situations. She only entered the industryst year, but she became so famous in less than a year. Many people say she has a sugar daddy, but there''s no evidence yet." It was the first time Charlotte had heard such gossip news and she found it interesting. "Didn''t she dere this?" asked she. Cora replied, "Nah. This girl doesn''t care about her reputation at all. I don''t know what''s in her mind. She didn''t get angry no matter what people said about her. But instead, my daughter got so mad. She called her ''my love'' every day. s, I don''t understand the world of the young people." Charlotte chuckled and replied, "Indeed, you already know a lot about the young people''s world. You know much more than me! Cora shook her head with a smile and said, "Gils at your age should watch more TV and surf the Inte more to keep up with the times. There''s soup simmering in my pot, so I''m leaving. Enjoy your TV y." Charlotte nodded. Chapter 189 Fairy VS Internet Troll Chapter 189 Fairy VS Inte Troll Chapter 189 Fairy VS Inte Troll At 5 p.m., the news reported that Prodon had a flood. As they''d made preparations in advance, there were no casualties and it didn''t attract much attention in the society. Charlotte had dinner alone and woke up in her own room the next day. She had a nightmare and woke up with a cold sweat on her back, but the person who would hug her at this time before was now absent. Although she felt a bit embarrassed, she had to admit that she felt very secure when sleeping in the same bed with Nelson. When she walked downstairs for breakfast, Cora told her that Nelson hadn''te back all night and even Waylon wasn''t there. It was a stern-looking middle-aged man who sent Charlotte to school. Cora said he was Paisley''s lover and his name was Damian Legend. Charlotte didn''t dare to talk to Damian because he looked fierce. Eloise shook her long hair and said, "The rain is really heavy. I''d been very careful, but my hair still got wet." Cecilia gloated, "You asked for it. You wanted to show off your long hair and you hung it down." Holding the bottle of milk given by Nichs, Charlotte rested her head on the desk. Nichs turned to look at her and said, "Your hair is also wet. Aren''t you drying it?" Charlotte replied, "My hair is too long. It''s troublesome to dry it, so I will just let it dry naturally." Nichols said, "You''ll catch a cold." He took out a new towel from his schoolbag and said, "Turn your back to me." Charlotte turned around obediently after taking a sip of her milk. Nichs unfolded the towel and slowly dried her long hair. Charlotte''s hair was very beautiful. It had natural curls and was ck, silky, and thick. Eloise eximed when seeing this and said, "Nichs, you''re so biased! You had a towel, but you didn''t give it to me." Nichs looked askance at her and raised his eyebrows flirtatiously, saying, "My grandfather required me to take this with me when I left home. Even I myself forgot it. Besides, you''re already an adult. Why are youpeting with a child?" Eloise epted the exnation. She stroked Charlotte''s head and said, "That''s true. Why should I compete with a kid." Charlotte who was holding a milk bottle was lost for words. When Nichs finished drying her hair, Charlotte thanked him in a soft voice. Nichs raised his brows and said, "My grandfather wants to invite you to dinner. If you really want to thank me, you shall ept the invitation." Charlotte said, "But it''s raining so heavily. Your grandfather is in poor health and it''s not good for him to go out in such a weather." Nichs replied, "He has arge group of people following him wherever he goes. Will they let him get wet in the rain? I will tell him if you agree. He mentions you every day. Those who don''t know about your rtionship would even think you''re his granddaughter." Charlotte chuckled and said, "I like Commander Bet too. How about tonight?" Eloise turned to look at Charlotte with doubt and asked, "Char, when did you get to know Commander Bet?" Why did she feel that Charlotte seemed to know everyone? In fact, ever since the incident that happened at Arthur''s house, Eloise had always had a guess in her mind, but the guess was too incredible. Not to mention saying it out loud, even she herself didn''t dare to believe it. Therefore, she never asked Charlotte about this. Charlotte then briefly told Eloise about the incident that happened at the shooting range. Cecilia clicked her tongue and said, "I''ve heard about this. turns out you''re the Little Magical Doctor." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte felt a bit shy. She replied, "It was a simple first aid, but Commander Bet was so polite." Nichs saidzily, "In fact, he not only wants to thank you for saving his life. Like people at his age, he has many younger generations in the family, but none of us are close to him. Besides, he has to worry about us. Although I''m his biological grandson, I don''t get along with that old man. We would even start arguing as soon as we met. Under such circumstances, when he meets someone as obedient as you, of course, he would want to stay more with you." Although Charlotte had never experienced the internal strife of a rich and powerful family, she had heard about it before. She felt a bit sympathy for Graham and said, "Turns out your grandfather is so pitiful." Nichs almost sneered. Was that old man pitiful? People wouldugh their heads off if they learned about this. Probably only this kid would think so. Innocence and pureness. Wasn''t this that old man like about her? ... Charlotte had never expected that Nichs helping her dry her hair would be the headlines on Campus Network. After the incidents of the Roblia Basketball team. Emilia, and Reagan, students at Srnya High School all realized Charlotte had a strong background and their impression of her also changed significantly. Not to mention she became a stunning beauty after removing her disguise. Charlotte would even be stopped by confessions when she went to the canteen for a meal. There were surprisingly few criticisms under the headlines. Most of thements were compliments like "Only our handsome Nichs can be a match for such a fairy girl", "It''s true that good-looking people only hang out with good-looking people", "I announce them a couple", and "I''m crying for their love. I never expected the tyrant of our such to have such a gentle side." Also, there werements like "Does our campus belle already have a boyfriend? Will Nichs directly beat me to death if I go to confess to Charlotte now?", "Oh no, I don''t agree to their rtionship. She''s my first love. I''m crying!", and "Return my single princess charming back to me!" Nichs also had arge group of admirers and they firmly opposed their rtionship too. For a time, the Campus Network was filled with interestingments. Cassidy felt extremely frustrated when browsing these posts. She used her anonymous ount to comment: - Isn''t Charlotte an illegitimate daughter? Even if she''s pretty, there''s no need to fawn over her. You guys are all simps! - She must have inherited something from her mother. See how she bewitches Nichs now. - I really can''t stand this. Why can a good appearance make her favored by so many people? What else does she have except for a beautiful face? Cassidy left thements to vent her anger, but she hadn''t expected that she would be criticized by other students. She received several replies in a minute. - I''m willing to be her simp. Does it have anything to do with you? - It''s not the first day that you know Nichs has a good rtionship with Charlotte. I remember Nichs even took part in the basketball game because of our campus belle. You''re so jealous of her. - I''m sorry, but I have to say that nowadays, good looks can really help you earn many conveniences. She has unapparelled beauty while you don''t even dare to show your face. You can just nder her behind the screen. - I''m willing to be her simp even if I can''t get her in the end. Thismentator must be an ugly person. Only ugly people would say not to judge by appearance. - Oh gosh, my campus belle is a pure and innocent fairy. You disgusting inte troll should stay away from her! ... Cassidy originally thought some people would agree with him, but she hadn''t expected that she would be the victim of cyberbullying. Her face turned extremely gloomy. She mmed her phone on the desk and snapped, "What nonsense! Those people are all superficial! They only care about looks!" Chapter 190 Im Really a Mortal Chapter 190 I''m Really a Mortal Chapter 190 I''m Really a Mortal N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What are they talking about?" Charlotte stared at the screen and asked, "Why do they call me fairy? I''m really a mortal!" Eloise was amused and almost spat out what she was chewing, but because of her good manners, she swallowed it. She stared at Charlotte and burst intoughter, saying, "Char, why are you so funny?" Cecilia and Nichs were also amused and Cecilia couldn''t help but pat Charlotte''s head, saying, "Are you an ancient person?" Charlotte asked, "What''s going on?" Nichs coughed and exined, "It doesn''t mean you''re not a mortal. They call you ''fairy'' because they think you''re beautiful and adorable." Charlotte blushed and said, "Oh, I understand." Eloise pinched her cheeks andughed more loudly, saying, "What did you eat to grow up? I wonder what makes you such a cute girl." Charlotte pulled down her hands and replied, "Just normal meals." "OMG!" Eloiseughed more wildly and said, "You''re so funny!" Charlotte was rendered speechless and retorted inwardly, "No, I''m not funny." When school was almost over in the afternoon, there was suddenly amotion in the ss and someone even yelled out loud. Charlotte asked curiously, "What happened?" The boy across the aisle from Charlotte immediately blushed for some reason and coughed. He exined in a soft voice, "There''s an infectious disease in Prodon." Charlotte was a bit stunned and repeated, "Infectious disease?" The boy continued, "It seems to be a new virus. People are talking about it heatedly on the Inte." Charlotte thanked him. It happened that Eloise also searched the news. She said, "This was reported a few minutes ago." Charlotte took her phone and read the report. Prodon had been prone to floods and the locals were used to it. This time there was heavy rain, but the meteorological station had issued flood prevention instructions early on, so people evacuated in an orderly manner and there were no casualties. However, the problem was that an outbreak of swine fever urred in a pig farm. The people from the pig farm evacuated, but the pigs were still there. All the pigs in the farm were drowned and their bodies were rotted by the water. For some reason, a few bacteria were bred. The virus, temporarily named Virus-7602, could only be transmitted through blood, saliva, and food. At first, some rescuers were injured and had so high fevers that they even became unconscious. Later, the doctors finally found the source of the infection -water contamination. The water carried the source of Virus-7602 and those rescuers were directly infected as their wounds were soaked in water. Measures had already been taken to cut off the source, that was, to immediately seal off all water flowing out of Prodon to prevent the spread of the virus. However, there were already many infected people in Prodon. The mortality rate of Virus-7602 was astonishing. Infected individuals could only survive for one to seven days and eventually, they would die. People in Poville were all panicked. Seyso, which was adjacent to Poville, was also shrouded in the shadow of the epidemic. Although the government announced that they''d control the epidemic within the territory of Prodon, people were still worried, guessing maybe the water from some small rivers had flowed out. What was worse, there were many underground rivers in the region! Charlotte said with a frown, "We don''t have to worry about this. The government must have disinfected the water as soon as they found out about the epidemic. The water source should not be a big problem now and what matters is the people." Although the virus carried by the flood was a headache, it was not a big problem for the country. All that was needed was to use helicopters to spray specially formted disinfectants in the sky. The real trouble was the people. Although Prodon was just a town, it had more than a dozen viges under its jurisdiction and each vige had about one hundred vigers. These people might not realize that they''d been infected with the virus and were still living with their families, so they might have infected their families. Or perhaps they knew they were infected, but they refused to be quarantined and therefore hid here and there. This kind was the biggest headache. Eloise sighed and said, "How did the epidemic break out? People in Prodon must be scared now." Cecilia remarked, "Seems like the situation won''t get better in a few months. The key is that the doctors are still helpless against Virus-7602. It''s easy to solve water contamination, but there''s no solution for human infection. They haven''t developed any specific drugs or vines yet." "The situation is not that bad," Charlotte said, "Virus-7602 has limited transmission routes. Once the water contamination is resolved, the epidemic should be under control too. What''s scary is its mortality rate." Eloise replied, "I''ll donate some money to Prodonter. I hope they''ll be safe." Charlotte also wanted to donate, but her phone suddenly rang when she was about to say it. It was after school hours, so Charlotte answered the call. On the other end of the line was a very gentle male voice. "Are you Charlotte Lopez?" Charlotte was dumbfounded for a second. She smiled and asked, "Oh, it''s you, Chairman. What can I do for you?" Charlotte had once joined a rescue association at her maternal grandfather''s suggestion as the latter said it could help her gain some experience. However, since her maternal grandfather''s health worsened, Charlotte rarely participated in the association''s activities. The person calling her now was Beckham George, the chairman of the rescue association. "I''ll brief it," Beckham said, "You should know the epidemic breaking out in Prodon, right? We n to go there to provide rescue. We''ve already discussed this with the Prodon government and I call to ask if you want to go with us." Charlotte paused and took a nce at the pouring rain outside before replying, "When are you leaving?" "Tomorrow. After all, there''s no time to dy." Charlotte replied, "I''ll go with you. Please send me the meeting ceter." Beckham said with a smile, "I knew you would go. Pack up your things, and see you tomorrow." Charlotte hummed in agreement and ended the call. Eloise asked curiously, "Char, where are you going?" Charlotte replied, "Prodon." "Are you crazy?" Eloise widened her eyes and continued, "It''s very dangerous there. Why are you going?" Cecilia and Nichs all looked toward her. Charlotte briefed them about the rescue association and said, "I have medical skills, so of course, I need to help more people. And it''s not as serious as you think. The source of infection is limited. I''ll be fine." "That''s still not OKAY!" Eloise snapped, "I still think it''s very dangerous. Can''t you just not go?" Charlotte replied helplessly, "I can''t." Eloise red at her. "I''ll go with you," Nichs suddenly said, "I''ll protect her. Rest assured." Charlotte turned to look at him in surprise and asked, "Why are you going with me?" Nichs slightly leaned in and replied in a low voice, "They won''t let you go there if I don''t go with you." He was true because Eloise and Cecilia all breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that Nichs would go with Charlotte. Cecilia said, "Then I''ll also..." Charlotte hurriedly interrupted her, "No. No. Cele, you don''t have medical skills, so don''t go." Ceciliapromised because she was aware that she would only be a burden to Charlotte if she went with her. She said to Nics, "Nichs, take good care of her." Nichs replied with a smile, "Don''t worry." Charlotte packed up her bag and left the school with Nichs. Chapter 191 Dare Not Quarrel With Him Chapter 191 Dare Not Quarrel With Him Chapter 191 Dare Not Quarrel With Him The dinner was always a home-cooked meal, and when Graham saw Charlotte, he stood up immediately and said, "My little girl! Come and let grandpa see you!¡± Charlotte walked obediently to the front of Graham. Themander''s face was ruddy and his spirit was lively, indicating that his condition had improved a lot "You''re such a pretty little girl!" Graham said, "Nichs told me, but I didn''t believe it!¡± Charlotte felt embarrassed and nced at Nichs with a smile. Nichs put his hands in his pockets, acting cool, and said, "Believe it or not.¡± Graham pulled Charlotte to sit beside him and said, "Girls should be like this! Dress up and look pretty. It''s been a long time since I haven¡¯t seen such a beautiful girl!¡± Nichs said lightly, "Sounds like you have seen it before." Commander Bet immediately staredat him and said, "You naughty boy! Did I talk to you?" Charlotte couldn''t helpughing and said, "Mr. rk, don''t be angry with him. Are you hungry? Let''s eat first." She was always liked this kind and amicable elderly person, not to mention that Graham was very kind to her. ¡°Right, right, let''s have something to eat." Graham ignored his grandson and agreed immediately, "I don¡¯t know if the dishes will suit your taste." Charlotte looked at the table full of dishes and sighed, "I¡¯m not picky on food." "Good," Graham praised, ¡°Nichs is such a fussy eater, I really don''t know what kind of delicacy he wants to eat."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nichs raised his eyes and said, "Come on, you don''t have to tease all the time. It''s not funny." Graham snorted, "I''m just taking you for example.¡± Charlotte thought their way of getting along with each other was interesting andughed throughout the meal. When they finished, Nichs suddenly said, "Grandpa, I want to tell you something." Graham looked at him and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± "I''m going to Prodon Town tomorrow.¡± "What?!" Mr. rk almost spewed out a mouthful of water and put down his teacup, staring at Nichs in anger, "Can''t you let me worry less? Prodon Town is in such a mess now, what are you going there for?!" Nichs said, "To save all living beings." Mr. rk was amused by his response and said, "You? To save living beings? I think you''re just causing trouble! You are not allowed to go!¡± Nichs always had azy look under the soft light. and he smiled lightly, "Don''t do me wrong. I''m not messing around this time, I''m going to escort your little girl." "Charlotte?" Mr. rk turned to Charlotte in surprise and asked, "Why do you go Prodon Town? Is there any rtive of yours there? Tell me, and I''ll send a helicopter to pick them up!" Charlotte was afraid that Commander Bet would really send a helicopter if she didn''t speak up, and quickly said, "No, it''s not like that. I joined a volunteer rescue association, and I went to Prodon Town as a volunteer this time. Nichs worried about me and said he would go with me." Mr. rk frowned and said, ¡°How can you be a volunteer, you are so fragile." Charlotte said, ¡°I study medicine. There is a shortage of hands now. I''ll help as many as I can.¡± Mr. rk was silent for a moment and sighed, "You are a medical student, and I know it''s no use persuading you. Be careful in everything, Okey? If something happens, call grandpa.¡± Charlotte nodded gratefully. Although she had little contact with Mr. rk, this elder man gave her a lot of warmth, and the kindness and warmth from the elders was something she rarely had. Mr. rk turned to Nichs with a different look and said loudly, "Take care of Charlotte. If something happens to her, I''ll break your legs!¡± Nichs joked with a teasing smile, "Break my legs? Do you think you''re still young? You can¡¯t even catch up with me now." Mr. rk was speechless. He picked up his walking stick to hit Nichs, but Charlotte quickly stopped him and said, "Grandpa, grandpa, he''s only talking like that. In fact, he is very good to me." After another round of verbal sparring between the two of them, Charlotte finally sat in the car to Oswye Commurity... On the way back, she was feeling a little bit timid Actually, Charlotte didn''t know how to tell Nelson about her trip to ProdenTown and she was also afraid of his reaction. She knew that he definitely wouldn''t let her go. But she had made up her mind. ¡°How can I convince him? Have a qurrel with him?¡± Charlotte thought. But she even didn''t dare to quarrel with him She would dare not say anythign if he''s mad No matter what, she still arrived in Oswye Community. Nelson rk hadn''t returned yet, so she sat in the living room thinking for a long time and finally came up with a good idea. Charlotte call¨¦¨¦ Waylon secretly and asked him when Nelson would return. After getting areply,she <> hurriedly¡®ran into Nelson''s room and then game out, dragging out a five feet£¤all stuffed dinosaur from her owt room. + swnovel.ne 4 It was 10pm when Nelson rk returned. Head been busytely because afthe matter in Keswon. ) nexpected ly, Prodon Town was also i Ina mess. Because it wagclose to SeySo, some cowardly a patiamentarians even prepared ite) ft¨¦e, which made him pissed off. He frowned with displeasure and opened the bedroom door, seeing a small lump on his bed. He couldn''t help but smile and walked to the bedside. lifting the nket-- Seeing there was a stuffed dinosaur underneath Nelson didn''t know what to say. Charlotte jumped out of the closet, pounced on his back and said, "Surprise!" Nelson turned around and held her up. Charlotte quickly hugged his neck and said, "Sir, look this little dinosaur, doesn''t it look super cute?¡± Nelson looked down and said, "Not as cute as you.¡± Charlotte then said, ¡°It''s my favorite doll, and I''m giving it to you!" Under the dim light, Charlotte''s cheeks were fair and rosy, with long curled eyshes that made her look like a little angel fallen from the sky, making people want to kiss her. She blinked her eyes and said, "Sir, I''m giving you my favorite thing. Will you promise me one thing?" Nelson said, "What is it?¡± Charlotte exined cautiously that she was going¡¯to Prodon Town. She was afraid that Nelson would scolds her, so she quickly added, "My <= grandfather taught me that doctors should save lives and heal injuries! Ard-Virus-7602 is not as scary as it''s rtiPnored..." Nelson sat down on the bed, and Charlotte sat on hisp. Their faces were very close, and she could even count his eyshes. "Have you decided?" Nelson asked. Chapter 192 Its Your Little Dinosaur Now Chapter 192 It''s Your Little Dinosaur Now Chapter 192 It''s Your Little Dinosaur Now "...Yes." Charlotte replied in a low voice, "I have already promised the president." Nelson said, "I''ve been busytely, and Waylon is not avable. I''ll send someone else with you." "Fine." Charlotte nodded habitually and before suddenly realized, "You...you agreed?" Resting his chin on her shoulder, Nelson said in a hoarse voice, "Am I an unreasonable man in your eyes? There are few routes of infection for Virus- 7602, and the chance of infection is low. You can go there if you want.¡± Charlotte never expected Nelson to be so reasonable. She kissed him on the cheek immediately and eximed, ¡°Thank you, Sir!" Rationally, Nelson would not allow Charlotte to go to Prodon Town. However, Seyso had been in an uneasy state recently, and there would be risks for her to stay in Oswye Community. He was worried. Maybe going to Prodon Town would be safer. "How long will you stay there?¡± Nelson asked. Charlotte thought for a second and replied, "Maybe a week.¡± "Okey, I''ll let Waylon ask for leave from school for you." Nelson said. One week would be enough to solve the problem, Nelson thought to himself. Charlotte climbed down from Nelson''sps and put the little dinosaur into his arms and said, "Now it''s your little dinosaur." Nelson looked at the chubby dinosaur for a while before saying, "If I remember correctly, it belonged to me in the first ce." Since he had no idea that what kind of things would little girls like, he asked Cora and Paisley to decorate Charlotte''s room. Therefore, by rights, all the things in the room were his belongs. Charlotte never thought about this and immediately blushed. She coughed and said, "You give it to me, so it belongs to me.¡± She had never been this shameless before in her life, but there was no other way at the moment. She plucked up her courage and said, "Wait for a moment." She got off the bed and left. After a while, she came back with a small tiger and put it in front of Nelson. "This little tiger is the one I caught with Michael in the amusement park. I liked it very much. I''ll give it to you as a gift too." Nelson looked at the dinosaur and the tiger before picking up the small tiger, and asked, ¡°Do you really want to give it to me?" Charlotte nodded Nelson then said, "Actually, if you want to thank me, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome." "How?" Charlotte asked puzzlingly. Nelson suddenly pressed Charlotte down on the bed and looked at her, "Close your eyes and let me kiss you." Charlotte blushed and whispered, "Only one kiss." Nelson swallowed drily and whispered teasingly, "Okay, one kiss."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Charlotte closed her eyes nervously, her eyshes trembling like two small fans. Nelson leaned forward to kiss her soft lips gently. Her lips were petal-soft and had a light sweet fragrance. It was such addictive that made one want more. Nelson kissed her earlobe and whispered, ¡°Rx your teeth.¡± Charlotte woke up from her reverie. She quickly covered her mouth and shrank to the side, saying. ¡°You promised just one kiss! Nelson narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled, "Fine." Charlotte coughed lightly, her cheeks turned red with embarrassment as if blood had been dropped into ivory. Nelson pinched her cheeks and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He got up and went to the bathroom. Charlotte wrapped herself up with the quilt and turned her head to see the chubby little dinosaur. This thing must be over 5 feet, almost as tall as Charlotte. She patted its head and whispered, ¡°When I''m not here, sleep with him instead of me.¡± Of course, the little dinosaur wouldn''t answer. Charlotte thought it had agreed unterally and fell asleep contentedly. Nelson came aut from the bathroom and found Charlotte was already asleep with the chubby dinosaur ins her arms-He frowned and pulled-the dinosatit away from her arms. She groped up on the bed a subeonsciously until she hugged his Waist, and then fell asleep-again. A few dayster. The gathering location Beckham sent to Charlotte was in a square and the time was 9 o''clock in the morning. Charlotte got up early that day and went downstairs after washing up. Nelson was ready to leave, so Charlotte ran to him and whispered, "Mr. rk, I will miss you." Nelson paused for a moment and pulled her into his arms, kissing her on the forehead and said, "I know, I''ll miss you too." Watching him leaving, Charlotte begin to have breakfast. Paisley and Cora sighed of a while after knowing that Charlotte will go to Prodon Town. They prepared a bagful food for Charlotte and they could have packed more, if the luggage had more space. Paisley looked at Charlotte affectionately and said, "Char, eat more and you won''t be able to eat the breakfast I made for a week." "That''s right." Cora said in a worried voice, "Take care of yourself and eat on time..." They''ve reminded her yesterday. Charlotte responded resignedly, "I know, I am already 17 years old and I''d be able to take care of myself.¡± After breakfast, around 8 o''clock, Waylon put Charlotte''s luggage into the car and drove her to the gathering ce. Both Cora and Paisley cried and made Charlotte''s eyes watering as well. Waylon said, "Ms. Lopez, be careful when you arrive in Prodon Town." Charlotte nodded obediently. Waylon added, "Although Mr. rk didn''t say anything, I still hope that you can call him often and video calls would be better.¡± Charlotte nodded again and said, "I understand." Waylon breathed a sigh of relief. He thought to himself that many peaple would thank him for saving their lives today. Mr. rk had a terrible temper recently, and only Ms. Lopez could pacify him. ¡°How could I be so kind!¡± Waylon thought to himself. When they reached the square, Nichs haddiready arrived. Charlotte didn''t let Waylon stop directly af ie gathering ce, < because. although the car has bean low-key, it was still too luxury for ordinary people. She didn''t want to calise any trouble, so after Saying goodbye to Waylon, she dragged her luggage and walked there. Waylon watched Charlotte and Nichs meet up and reported to Nelson before leaving. Beckham was already there and handed Charlotte a hot milk tea. He looked at Nichs and asked, "Who''s this?" Before Charlotte could answer, Nichs replied, "I''m Charlotte''s brother." "Oh, you''re her brother." Beckham said, "You don''t feel easy about letting her go to Prodon Town alone, do you?" Under the dim sky, Nichs¡¯ tall figure looked particrly handsome, especially in a blue sweater. with a slightly charming smile on hisface, he looked elegant and debonair when he answered, "Yes." Content b¨¦longs ~ Charlotte looked at Nichs with surprise and wondered when she became his sister. Chapter 193 Look Back Chapter 193 Look Back Chapter 193 Look Back Nichs rubbed her head and waited until Beckham went to greet others before saying, "You won''t lose anything at all by calling me brother. By the way, why did you dress up like this again?¡± Charlotte scratched her hair and said, "Nelson asked me to." Before going out this morning, she suddenly received a message from Nelson, so she had to return to her previous appearance as a country bumpkin Nichs blinked andughed, "He really cares about you.¡± Charlotte nodded innocently. "Yes, he''s very good to me." At this time, her phone suddenly rang and it was calling from Waylon. Charlotte made a gesture to Nichs, and then answered it away from him. On the other side, Waylon said, "The person arranged by Mr. rk to protect you has arrived. Please look back.¡± Charlotte turned around subconsciously and sure enough, she saw a woman standing not far away looking at her. The woman has a slender figure, wearing a sportswear, a mask and a peaked cap. Charlotte couldn''t see her face clearly, but she could feel the inexplicable chill emanated from her. Waylon said, ¡°Her name is Madison Karter. She''s quite skilled, but not easy to get along with. Don''t mind, she will protect you.¡± Charlotte nodded and said, "Okey." Waylon thought for a while and added, "It''s her way to be cold to others, and she has a bad attitude towards me. Don''t worry about that, Ms. Lopez ." Charlotte whispered again, "Okey, I got it." Waylon hung up the phone then. Seeing that Charlotte had hung up the phone, Madison took two steps forward and said, "Ms. Lopez." Madison raised her head and took off her mask. Charlotte saw that she was actually very pretty, and likely she was only in her twenties. Her lips were slightly pursed, with a serious expression. Charlotte nodded and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Madison took off the mask just to let Charlotte recognize her face and then put it back on again Charlotte didn''t know what to say to her, so she simply told Nichs she was a friend of her. Nichs smiled amusedly at Madison and said, ¡°Lottie, your friend looks so cool.¡± Charlotte coughed lightly, ¡°Yes, she is." Anyway, she couldn''t say that Madison was a bodyguard sent by Nelson rk! Madison nced at Nichs coldly and didn''t respond, like an invisible person. Charlotte felt awkward and said to Nichs, "She doesn¡¯t like talking very much... Let''s go inside. People should be arriving soon.¡± The three of them entered a milk tea shop and Beckham had already started counting the number of people. Feeling a bit embarrassed of using the vehicle provided by the association, Charlotte had originally nned to rent another car, but Beckham said, "Don''t bother, we rented a bus, and there are quite a lot of seats." Charlotte was about to express her gratitude when she heard a female voice spoke up, "Charlotte. are you going there to be a volunteer or t raveler? Who are they? Your bodyguard and a nanny?¡± Charlotte turned around and saw a woman wearing a T-shirt with a skull printed on it looking at her with a mocking smile She thought for a while and finally remembered who she was. Willow Grant. In fact, Charlotte had nothing to do with her, but Writlow had always been aggressive-to 5 her recent y. Charlotte didn''t know ¡®the reason at first, bute later she Heard from others that> Willowli ked Beckham, but he didn''t feel anything about her and kad shown more attention to Charlotte. Gradually, Willow turned¡®fo hate Charlotte. Charlotte felt that she was wronged. Though Beckham treated her well, yet this had nothing to do with love. He told her once that she was like his sister who died young, that''s why he treated her as his sister. However, Willow didn''t believe this and insisted that there was no pure friendship between men and women. She firmly believed that Beckham liked Charlotte, so she was being difficult to Charlotte during previous association activities, and this time was no exception Charlotte didn''t want to say anything more to Willow, but she wouldn''t let up, "Charlotte, don''t you think you are going too far? If you want to live like a rich youngdy, then don''t go there as a volunteer! Why are you pretending!" "That''s right." Another person agreed, "Willow is also an elegantdy, but unlike you, she didn''t bring two people to apany her.¡± The girl speaking was Victoria Stetson, Willow''s good friend, and they often teamed up to make things difficult for Charlotte. The argument drew the attention of others and they all looked over and whispered. Charlotte sighed and said resignedly, ¡°Enough. Then I..." ¡°I''m sorrydies, as far as I know, the bus to Proden Town was rent by the Hospital of Prodon and you didn''t pay for the expenses. Since that, you don¡¯t have to worry about so many things, do you?¡± Nichs reached out his arm and ced on Charlotte''s shoulder, and his cold voice continued, "Of course we can pay for the bus fare, but I just don''t know which of you was in charge here?" Willow and Victoria blushed immediately. Willow snorted, "As if we care about that money!" "Oh, my bad.¡± Nichs said in a very gentlemanly manner, "You''ve sticking on this issue, and I thought you two were very short of money.¡± "Stop!" Victoria red at Nichs. Although Nichs had a very delicate appearance, in such a situation where they lost face. Victoria still felt very upset. Nichs said with a foxy smile, "Why? If you don''t care about this money, then let''s get on the bus and ga. Don''t wast everyone''s time.¡± "Come on, let''s go. We''re alreadyte." Beckham agreed. Willow and Victoria could only give up. Nichs looked at Charlotte and said, ¡°Why are you so good-tempered? Don''t you know how to fight back?¡± Charlotte said, ¡°As long as they don''t hit me and don''t insult my mother, I don''t care what they say."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She had been scolded from childhood to adulthood, and Willow and Victoria''s tease were nothing to her. Nichs seemed unable to understand, but Charlotte didn''t want to exin more. He grow up in a different environment and could not fell her pain. So she pulled him and urged, "Never mind, let''s get on the bus." It wa not a long journey from Seyso to ProdonTow? but because of the rain, they a Ktived until 3 o''clock in the afternoon Mt was aremote vige q where¨¦dical personnel were \> statign¨¦d, but due to the severe¡¯ epidemic, there was still a shortage afnanpower. Charlotte and others were here to assist the m¨¦dical staff. The rescue asgociation had a total of nearly 30.s¡éople, divided into two oups gainy to two different ces. ¡ª g Charlott@-unfortunately in the samme g B 3 oup-with Willow and Victorias eckam was in another group at first; but chose to stay in thesame gf¨¦up with Charlotte out.of concern. Chapter 194 Are You Afraid? Chapter 194 Are You Afraid? Chapter 194 Are You Afraid? After consulting with the local medical staff. Charlotte and the others were assigned a temporary residence. Because of limited resources, two people shared the same bed. Charlotte and Madison shared one, while Beckham and Nichs shared one. Nichs dragged Charlotte''s luggage from the car, intending to take it into her room before getting his own. However, Madison pulled Charlotte''s luggage and nced at Nichs indifferently. "I''ll take it." Nichs raised his eyebrows, said nothing, and let go. Madison put the luggage in the room, and Charlotte was removing the quilt cover. After all, this ce was the local residence and many people might have used the quilt cover. Before they left. Cora and the others took this into ount and specially asked Charlotte to take small nkets and bed sheets.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The local residences all had a total of four rooms. Willow and Victoria also lived in this house. When they passed by and saw this scene, Victoria immediately snorted, "Someone is just here on vacation, so don''t count on her for help!" Willow sneered, ¡°Someone who can''t endure hardship but wants a good reputation is really living in a dream world!" Charlotte ignored them and made the bed. She didn¡¯t think she was wrong and believed there was no conflict between bringing bed sheets and treating patients. Willow and Victoria probably found bored and then went to find Beckham. Everyone was going to work after half an hour of tidying. Nichs and Madison didn''t know about medical knowledge, so Charlotte carefully taught them how to take care of the patients. Willow asked Beckham. ¡°Beckham, why not send the patients to the hospital?" Beckham sighed, "Now all the wards in ProdonTown are full, and even the corridors are piled with hospital beds..." He whispered, ¡°In fact, there''s no point in sending patients to the hospital. Once they are infected with Virus-7802, they will die one hundred percent. Now we just let the people who. have been infected live morefortably and iste the source of infection.¡± Both Willow and Victoria were college students. The reason why they joined the association was that they wanted to have a good reputation so that they could enter a good hospital after graduation. They didn''t care if these people lived or died. After hearing Beckham''s words, they didn''t even give a damn at all. Charlotte was in bad health, so she couldn''t move the infected people. She took a thermometer to measure everyone''s body temperature door-to- door and separated the infected from the uninfected Nichs followed her and asked, ¡°Just use a thermometer?" Charlotte nodded. "Yes. Infected people will have a high fever. As long as the body temperature exceeds 102¡ãCF, they must be quarantined.¡± As she said, she pulled her mask and said, "You must regreting with me now, right? It¡¯s hard and tiring here, not asfortable as in Seyso." Nichs smiled and said, "Do you think I haven''t suffered before? When I was a kid, the ce where my mom and I lived was much worse than here. The people we dealt with all day were either drug addicts or gamblers, and none of them were good people. At that time, my mom always worried that I would be led astray by them and kept an eye on me all day long.¡± Charlotte was stunned. "Aren''t you the heir of the Bet family?" Charlotte didn''t know that she had mentioned Nichs''s most repellent thing. If someone else asked this question, he would probably turn against the person immediately, but facing Charlotte, he just smiled, ¡°Yes, I am, but I became the heir after the age of fifteen. Before that, Mom and I drifted from ce to ce homeless and miserable.¡± Nichs paused and then continued, "My father is a jerk. He abandoned my mom, but he wanted me very much. Mom and I hid ourselves from ce to ce. Later, when I grew up a little bit, she asked me if I was willing to follow her to suffer or to enjoy a good life with my father. I said I was willing to follow her to enjoy a good life. Then I have been living with her for more than ten years. Those years were very tough. She didn''t have a knack for making money. She only knew how to y the piano and violin. In order to avoid the Bet family, we lived in a slum, but who would listen to piano or violin music in that kind of ce? So it was hard to make money, and we were very poor, so poor that she died of illness in bed without money for surgery. "When she was dying, she called my grandfather and asked him to pick me up, so I went back to the Bet''s manor.¡± Nichs indifferently described the hardships and. sufferings of those fifteen years, without any emotions, as if he were talking about someone else''s experience. He didn''t ever wantte mention his despair wien hisniother died anda series of resistance to refuse to return to the Bet''s manor. Nichs squinted his beautiful eyes and said lightly, "My mother was a very S ubbor person who never. gave u p er ideas. If she could have a gentle e~attitude, she wouldn''t fave died ity a small rental house. She taught me to be smooth and know when to yield and when, but she never yielded in her life." ~ Charlotte didn''t expect Nichs to have such a miserable past. She was stunned for a while before saying, ¡°That''s because your mother loved you very much. It''s precisely because her stubbornness made her have an unhappy life. so she hoped you could be less stubborn and make yourself happier." "That''s it." Nichs said, "And that''s why I became the heir of the Bet family." Charlotte said softly, "Graham loves you very much.¡± "Yes." Nichs took out a thermometer and changed the subject. "Alright, don''t talk about me anymore. Let''s work quickly.¡± Seeing that Nichs really got over it, Charlotte didn''t say anything more. They had been busy until the evening, and Charlotte found 30 infected people. She felt very upset because these people she had taken their body temperature today would be cold bodies before long The temperature on the thermometer was like a death notice, and Charlotte felt she was the messenger who personally announced the death of these people. The conditions in the vige were not good, so the dinner was very simple. Charlotte went back to her room after eating casually. She had, carefully observed the infected + peopleteday and found that their condition was very simr to acase recarded in an ancient medical book, bit she forgot which oneitwas on, When she returned to the room, she pulled out all the medical books from the suitcase and looked for the case. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t bring many books, just two or three, but she wasn''t sure if the case was recorded in one of the books. After Charlotte read dozens of pages, her cell phone rang, and it was a video call from Nelson She quickly jumped up from the bed and went to close the door. Madison nced at her and said nothing. Charlotte got back to bed and then connected the video call. Nelson was obviously not in the Oswye Community but in an office with a minimalist interior design style. Charlotte asked curiously, "Is this where you work?" Nelson replied, "So to speak." "How''s it going over there?¡± Charlotte frowned. "Very bad. Most of the people in this vige are infected. Tomorrow, the cremation will be organized.¡± Nelson asked in a low voice, "Are you afraid?¡± Charlotte nodded with a dazed look. "Kinda." Chapter 195 To See Your Father Chapter 195 To See Your Father Chapter 195 To See Your Father Nelson chuckled, "Then I will tell you a story.¡± Charlotte liked listening to stories very much and immediately sat upright. "Go ahead.¡± Nelson recalled for a moment and said, "When I was about your age, I performed a mission. I won''t tell you the details, because you''ll be scared. In order toplete the mission, we slept in the pile of dead for three nights. I remember that the body next to me had already begun to decay, and there were flies and worms everywhere, as well as beasts attracted by the smell of blood, but we still had to conceal. After the task, a young man in the team felt so sick that he couldn''t eat anything for half a month and only lived on salt water and glucose.¡± Nelson told the story briefly. In fact. the real situation was much worse. But he thought what he said was enough for Charlotte. Sure enough, Charlotte frowned. "Are there all dead people around?¡± Nelson said lightly, "Yes, they died pretty miserably.¡± Charlotte immediately covered her mouth. ¡°You guys are so awesome!¡± Nelson smiled slightly, looking at her. "Do you feel better?" Charlotte whispered, "Yes." Nelson put down the pen in his hand on the desk with a tter and then said with a smile on his face, "It evokes my sadness because of you. How are you going tofort me?" Charlotte didn''t expect that there would be such a self-injuryfort method in this world. She thought for a long time and said, "Then, I''ll make a video call to you when I cry tomorrow, showing you my embarrassed look. But thework signal here is poor...¡± Nelson used his own sadness tofort Charlotte. She thought she couldn''t be so mean since he was so generous, so she was willing to show him her embarrassed look. Nelson asked, "Have you forgotten what I told you?" Charlotte asked in confusion, "What?" "Don''t let me see you cry." Nelson''s voice was very deep and husky, like mellow red wine that had been shelved for many years, intoxicating. "Unless in..." Charlotte hurriedly stopped Nelson, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Stop... Stop it!" Nelson chuckled, "You really have a short memory." Charlotte covered her face and said, ¡°But... But I will definitely cry when I am sad. Tomorrow I will watch so many bodies being burned..." Nelson said in a husky voice, ¡°Then don''t go." Charlotte paused and said softly, "I have to go and watch. Only in this way can I know the value of life and work harder to save more people." Nelson did not speak for a while. He often felt that Charlotte and himself were like two opposite extremes. Charlotte was like the sun. When she smiled, her eyes were sparkling, as if full of bright stars. and her smile was gentle and warm. On the contrary, he was deep in darkness, sinking into the abyss of sin, his eyes full of murk and indifference. Charlotte was so clean, so pure that the monster who had never felt the sunshine and was born with the darkness had a desire to destroy her, as well as wanted to pull her into hell and sink together in spite of everything. "Sir?" Charlotte tilted her head, her voice soft. "Are you in a daze?¡± Nelson came to his senses and said, "Have you figured out a way tofort me?" Charlotte said, ¡°When I was a kid, if I was sad, my mother would kiss, hug, and lift me high, but I can''t lift you high.¡± "Then kiss...¡± Charlotte thought for a while and kissed on the phone screen. "That''s it.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nelson brazenly continued slowly, "Then you owe me a kiss and a hug. You can kiss and hug me when youe back." Charlotte was speechless. She thought, "How annoying! This cheeky man tricked me into kissing him!" Charlotte hung up angrily. After reading a medical book with no gain. Charlotte yawned and looked at Madison, who had been sitting by the window. "Let''s sleep." Madison nced at her and said, "You sleep first. I will keep a vigil for you." Charlotte was stunned and then hurriedly said, "No need. There is no danger here, and you''ve had a busy day. Come to sleep.¡± As she said, she gave way to the side. But Madison said, "No need. You go to sleep.¡± Charlotte stared at her squarely for a while and found that Madison really didn''t n to sleep. Then she sighed and went to sleep by herself. When Charlotte got up early the next day, Madison was still sitting by the window and seemed to have no sleep all night. Charlotte wanted to ask something, but looking at Madison¡¯s cold face, she silently held the words back. ichs brought Charlotte two pieces of bread, but she could only finish onesso the other was given to a passingchild. She looked at thes child and suddenly said, "One ? infested person I found yesterday is als $6 about this child''s age ? Nichs rubbed her head. "Do you want to visit her?" Charlotte nodded and replied, "Well, yes." The infected people were quarantined on the east side of the vige. Charlotte put on a mask. As soon as she entered, she saw the medical staff carrying the bodies outside. They were all people who diedst night. Charlotte stood by and watched quietly for a while. Then she lowered her eyes and found the little girlst night The little girl was only three years old. She was very beautiful and not afraid of strangers. When she saw Charlotte and Nichs, she greeted them effusively. Charlotte took out a piece of candy from her pocket, gave it to the girl, and touched her head. "Did you still feel ufortablest night?¡± The greatest pain caused by Virus-7602 was that the whole body seemed ta be burned by fire. ¡° ording to existing cases, the <> humar\body temperature of pedple infected with Virus-7602 coult reach 146¡ãCF, and they would be¡®very rrffserable. This little girl named Everly had been infected for some time. When Charlotte measured her temperature yesterday, it was 104¡ãCF. Charlotte guessed that the girl must have had a hard timest night. But Everly said, "I wasn''t ufortable, because my mother was with me.¡± Everly¡¯s mother smiled at Charlotte. Everly''s whfamily was infected with Virus-7602. Her father passed away the.qight before yesterday. He was onef the bodies to be a cremated today. However, because of theinfection, Everly and her mather couldn''t even go tosee him {OP thest time. Charlotte praised Everly as a good girl and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, Everly. The doctors will definitely figure out a way to treat you guys soon.¡± Everly nodded. Outside, Victoria shouted, "Charlotte! What are you doing? Hurry out to work!" Charlotte said goodbye to Everly and went out with Nichs. Everly looked at Charlotte''s figure and whispered to her mother, "Mom, actually, I know she was lying to me. In the end, I will die like Dad, right?" The young mother caressed her dearest daughter''s head with tears, but couldn''t say anything. Everlyforted her mother, "Mom, don''t cry. I''m not afraid. I will always be with you.¡± "With you, I¡¯m also not afraid.¡± Everly''s mother held Everly in her arms and murmured, ¡°It won''t be long... We will be able to see your father. Chapter 196 A Rooster Would Lay Eggs Chapter 196 A Rooster Would Lay Eggs Chapter 196 A Rooster Would Lay Eggs When the fire burned, Nichs covered Charlotte''s eyes. Charlotte whispered, "What are you doing?" Nichs replied, "I''m afraid to see you cry.¡± Charlotte said, ¡°Then you can cover your own eyes.¡± Nichs didn¡¯t speak anymore. He rubbed Charlotte''s hair and said, "Charlotte, just cry if you want to. No one willugh at you." As soon as he finished speaking, he felt his hand wet. Nichs¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then he hugged Charlotte into his arms but didn''t know how tofort her. He had neverforted a girl, and Charlotte was not like other girls crying because of candy or toys. She was crying for these dozens of lives. The fire was getting bigger and bigger, and medical staff were on the side to strictly control the fire. Beckham felt very ufortable too and persuaded Charlotte. ¡°You''ve been busy all day. Go back and rest. The fire is expected to burn until the next morning." Willow was also frightened by the fire and got goosebumps. "Good grief! Why not take the bodies to the crematorium? Is burning them right here in line with the rules?" Beckham replied patiently, "The crematorium in ProdanTown also has piles of dead bodies just like the hospital. If the corpses keep decaying here, it will cause even greater trouble." Willow rubbed her arms and said softly, "But I''m afraid... Beckham, aren''t you afraid?" Beckham said, "I''m okay. Girls are more afraid of these, so go back to bed early.¡± Seeing that Beckham didn''t want to talk to her anymore, Willow snorted angrily and red at Charlotte. Charlotte was a little puzzled. Charlotte swiped away her tears and was taken back to the room by Nichs. He didn''t stay long because it was the room for two girls and he left soon. Madison nced at Charlotte and asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Charlotte didn''t expect Madison to take the initiative to talk to her and said, "A little bit." Madison didn¡¯t say anything, but a touch of disdain flickered in her eyes. Before Charlotte could look carefully, Madison''s eyes were full of calmness as usual Charlotte lowered her head and looked at the medical book in her hand She thought, "It seems that Waylon was wrong. Madison may also treat others like this, but I''m sure she really dislikes me.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte had always been sensitive to people''s emotions. When she first met Madison, she felt that Madison didn¡¯t like her. Charlotte thought Waylon repeatedly told her not to care about it, probably because he knew this. Charlotte didn''t like to make herself unhappy. She thought, "Never mind! We will still be together for a few days, and we probably won''t meet each other again in the future. If Madison doesn''t like me, I can¡¯t help it. Anyway. I¡¯m not cash, and not everyone must like me." With the light on, Charlotte read the book for a while but still didn''t find anything. When she was about to fall asleep, she identally knocked down another book on the cab. The ancient medical book had existed for many generations, and the pages had be yellow. It seemed to fall apart at any time when it was spread out on the ground Charlotte felt distressed. She hurriedly got out of bed to pick it up. Just as she touched the page with her fingertip, her gaze fixed One of the two open pages caught Charlotte''s eye. "For the disease apanied by high fever, it cannot be cured with ordinary herbs or medicine, and the infected people will die within seven days...¡± Charlotte''s eyes lit up. She thought, "This is exactly the symptom of Virus-7602! I''m so lucky!" Charlotte hurriedly picked up the book and looked at it carefully, but then found stat it was just an iplete medica recipe copied by the ancestors of tne Lopez family: The raedicinal herbs that weredsed to cure patients were recorded inc¨¦mplete y. Even so, she) Was very happy. After all, if Virus-7602 had appeared before, then this medical recipe would definitely be helpful! Charlotte first wrote down the medicinal herbs in the book and then tried to Gomplete the ancient recipe ording to several other ~ medicine books. She devoted herself to it, ane. when she came downto earth tit was already dawn. She had figur¨¦d out several different recipes. She was not sure if they were useful, so she nned to continue her work tonight. She had to close the book first, lie on the bed, and sleep for a while. It was another busy day. Everly had a high feverst night and didn''t sleep all night. Therefore, when she saw Charlotte, she was listless and off- color. Charlotte touched her face, gave her a piece of candy, and softly said, "Good girl, I will still give you candy tomorrow.¡± Everly nodded and thanked Charlotte. Charlotte watched her eat the candy before leaving All the uninfected people in the vige were sent away. When they left. they cried as they said goodbye to their infected families, knowing they might never see them again. Nichs didn''t let Charlotte go and watch the scene. After the uninfected people were sent away, Charlotte and the others'' work was easier. After dinner, Charlotte directly came into the room to study the medical recipes. Finally, she eliminated some recipes and only two left. Only two or three herbs in the two medical recipes were different. Charlotte decided to try both of them, but now most people didn''t trust traditional medicine, and there were very few ces to sell herbs. Now if she wanted to get the medicinal herbs, she must go downtown During breakfast the next day, Charlotte told Beckham that she would go downtown. Before Beckham could speak, Victoria said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "Purchasing medicinal herbs? I think you actually want to run away, right? The environment here is bad and the conditions are harsh, so you can''t stand it anymore, right?" Charlotte nced at Victoria and said, "If I couldn''t stand the harsh conditions, I wouldn''t havee in the first ce.¡± Victoria sneered, "What if you''re here because you want a good reputation? As a result, you can¡¯t endure hardship and now want to leave here. I have seen a lot of people like you.¡± Indeed, there were many such people. As soon as Victoria said this, many people immediately looked at Charlotte with condemnation. Charlotte said to Beckham, "Beckham, don¡¯t worry. I will be back before tonight." Most people were volunteers recruited by the association, so it stood to reason that the association had no right to restrain them frome leaving or staying. Victoria obviatisly put her epfinger in Charlotte''s own pie, and¡¯ Beckham was not satisfied with \istoria¡¯ s words. He said to¡± Charlotte gently, "The road is rough and bad. Just be careful." Charlotte nodded and left with Nichs and Madison. Looking at their figures, Victoria snorted coldly, "A medical recipe? Humph! I have long said that traditional medicine was unreliable and traditional doctors were all liars, but Beckham didn''t believe it and insisted on recruiting them in." Willow narrowed her eyes and asked Victoria in a low voice, "Victoria, do you think she can really develop a medical recipe for working against Virus- 7602?" Victoria sneered, "Willow, are you crazy? Just her? She''s just a freshman. Even experts have no way. Do you think she has? You might as well say that a rooster wouldy eggs!" Willow whispered, "I hope she really has that ability.¡± "What?" Victoria didn¡¯t understand. Willow didn''t exin it to Victoria but said, ¡°Next, let''s keep an eye on Charlotte." Chapter 197 Are You Serious? Chapter 197 Are You Serious? Chapter 197 Are You Serious? Victoria had always followed Willow''s lead. So she didn''t ask why, though she didn''t understand. After entering the center of the city, Charlotte looked for a long time before finding a pharmacy, but the Radix Aristolochiae she wanted to buy was off, so she had to make an appointment to get it next time. One medical recipe needed the Radix Aristolochiae, while the other didn''t need it. Charlotte had no choice but to try the one first. After having a simple lunch in the city, Charlotte thought for a mament, went to a supermarket, and bought some small snacks. She wanted to take them back to distribute to the infected children. Then she started working again in the afternoon. In the evening, Charlotte found a few cans and came back to decoct the herbs, and she personally guarded decocting. After making the herbal soup, she tasted it first. She felt that there should be no problem, but she suddenly thought it was useless for her to drink it because she was not infected with Virus-7602. Therefore, she filled a bowl and wanted to find someone to try the medicine. Different from modern medicine, traditional medicine was rtively mild. As long as toxic herbs were not used, even healthy people would have no. problem with a bowl of herbal soup. Charlotte knew this very well, but others didn¡¯t believe it. As soon as a paramedic heard her words, she immediately said, "No! I appreciate you volunteers, but this is not the reason for you to cause trouble! It''s a life-threatening thing, and you can''t let someone try this casually.¡± Charlotte actually knew that it was difficult for the paramedic to believe her, but she had confidence in her medical recipe. She said softly, "I am at least 60% sure this is helpful. Please give me a chance.¡± The paramedic said, "Little girl, there are experts working overtime on special medicines. Don''t worry about it. Go back to sleep quickly. You''ve got work tomorrow." Charlotte pressed her lips and wanted to say something else, but the paramedic no longer nned to talk to her. In order to prevent her, the paramedic also didn''t allow her to approach the infected area again. Charlotte went back dejectedly with the medicine. Madison leaned against the door with her arms crossed over her chest. When she saw Charlotte coming back, she asked coldly, ¡°Why did you do this?" Charlotte raised her eyes and nced at Madison, her face fair and tender in the moonlight. She said softly, "I just want to do something within my power.¡± Madison said. ¡°But no one believes you.¡± Charlotte said, ¡°Whether to do it or not is my business, and it has nothing to do with whether others believe me or not.¡± Madison looked at her a little confused, but didn''t ask any more questions. Charlotte tidied up her small medicine cans. The next day. she pleaded with the paramedic again, but she was refused. Even some patients waved their hands quickly when they heard Charlotte''s words. "Even if I die, I want to diefortably. Nobody knows what will happen after drinking this dark concoction!" Charlotte quickly exined, "Even if people who are not sick drink it. they will be fine." She drank half a bowl herself and said, "See. I''m telling a lie. Try it! If there is a problem, I can change the medical recipe..." "You said yourself that there is a problem!" A middle-aged woman said, "Are we the mice that give you a drug test? You like to be in the limelight at such a young age. Do you take human life seriously or not?" "That''s it!" Another man said, "It''s miserable enough for us to get this damn disease. We only have thest few days to live. Can you just spare us and let us livefortably?" Some people were willing to give it a try, but the world''s prejudice against traditional medicine was too great. When they saw the dark concoction they gave up. Everly and her mother wanted to help Charlotte, but they were stopped by a few people. They muttered, "Don¡¯t go! We might be saved if we don''t drink it! Didn''t you hear the doctor say that there will be special medicines soon? It''s probably that you will die immediately after drinking this thing now!" "That''s right. Your child is still so young. Calm down!" ¡°Don''t! Don''t drink! This little girl has delicate and fair skin and she muste from a big city. She doesn''t know how fragile life is. After acquiring a little knowledge in school, she feels that she is a miracle-working doctor. Herbs? I have never heard of that!" Everly and her mother were forcibly held down, and Charlotte''sst hope was dashed Hearing the vigers¡¯ words, Charlotte was actually a little sad. She thought, "I do know how fragile life is! If I don¡¯t. why did I read medical books, revise medical recipes, and decoct herbs day and night?" Charlotte''s eyes were very red, probably becatise of grievances or staying up late these days. She sniffed aft exined, "This medicine is really helpful... sawthis medical recipe from an ancient: medical book. This kind of infectious djg¨¦ase has appeared before. Believe me... You guys will be fine if you drink it...¡± But no one wanted to believe Charlotte, and they all looked at her with defensive eyes. Compared with the little girl wno was only a teenager, the crowd would believe more in the country''s medical experts. The paramedic was a little impatient. "Ms. Lopez, if you don''t want to be a volunteer anymore, we can drive you back. Please stop interfering with our normal work." Charlotte bit her lower lip. "But..." "What happened here?¡± Beckham was carrying a medicine box in his hand and was stunned when he saw the crowd. "Are you guys quarreling?" The paramedic exined, ''No, here''s the thing..." She briefly exined the story and said helplessly, "How dare she inten¨¦No let patients drink hers medicisel Who''s going tobe <> NS responsible wh wrong? Ms. Lo en som pez is juContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ethin sta. g.goe ittle gi S rl. when something really hape pens, she will just be scolded. But the big deal is that these people will die!¡± swnovel.ne Beckham frowned and looked at Charlotte with some embarrassment. "Charlotte, you... I know you want to cure them, but you are still young. Don¡¯t worry, I believe the special medicine will be developed soon. Let''s just wait with patience..." Obviously, Beckham also thought that Charlotte wanted to be in the limelight and he didn''t trust her to have a way to work against Virus-7602 at all. It was just that he was a gentle person, so he spoke very tactfully and didn''t embarrass Charlotte. Charlotte tightly clenched the bowl in her hand. When she looked into those pairs of distrustful eyes, she lowered her head and whispered, "I see." She turned and left. Beckham''s heart skipped a beat, and he said, "Charlotte..." Charlotte did not look back. Willow and Victoria nced at each other. Then Willow whispered, "Maybe she really has a way." With a gloating look, Victoria immediatelyughed when she heard Willow''s words. "Willow, are you serious?" Willow narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Let''s try it. Then we''ll know if it''s helpful. Victoria, you find an excuse to take Charlotte and her Madison away later." Victoria nodded and then asked in confusion, "What are you going to do?" ¡ê Willow''s family was not ordinary. Her uncle wag.:Hospital of Prodon''s vice president and also one of the N members of the expert group = studying Virus- 7602 this time. She thought if she could develop a special medicine for working-against Vinus-7602, she would make a great coup. Chapter 198 Shamelessness Chapter 198 Shamelessness Chapter 198 Shamelessness Therefore, whether Charlotte''s medical recipe was helpful or not, Willow intended to get it and give it a try. Nichs asked, "They don¡¯t believe you?" Charlotte nodded dispiritedly and said, "No, they don''t... They think I''m too young and they don''t believe in traditional medicine." Nichs frowned. In terms ofputers, he was a genius and could do whatever Charlotte wanted, but he was powerless in this kind of thing. So he had to rub her head and said, "Don''t worry, let''s ask one by one. Someone will definitely be willing to try." Charlotte shook her head. "Now I''m not allowed to enter the infected area... I guess you and Madison will not be allowed to enter either.¡± This matter seemed to reach an impasse. However, Charlotte wouldn''t give up easily. She whispered, "If the people here don''t want to try my medicine, then we will go to another ce.¡± Nichs smiled and said softly, "Okay." Willow said condescendingly, "Pour the medicine down in his throat." Victoria showed no mercy at all and directly poured a bowl of medicine into a little boy''s mouth. The little boy almost cried because the medicine was so bitter, but he couldn''t speak, as he was a natural mute. Willow patted him on the cheek. "Good boy, go back." The little boy nced at her with fear and ran away. Victoria asked worriedly, "Nothing will happen, right?¡± Willow sneered, ¡°Of course! Even if something happens, it''s Charlotte''s problem. It has nothing to do with us. What are you afraid of? Remember to come tonight to take the boy''s temperature." Once a person was infected with Virus-7602, the fever wouldn''t go down. Therefore, as long as the body temperature became normal, it meant that Charlotte''s medicine was effective. Victoria nodded and stood up. Willow said, "Tell Beckham I''m in my period, and I can''t work today.¡± Victoria said, "That''s not good. You just asked for leave under the excuse of a stomachache yesterday.¡± "Why?" Willow continued, "Will he reallye to check if I''m in my period? If it weren''t for the sake of him and the scores, I wouldn''te to this damn ce!¡± Victoria knew that Willow was a spoiled young girl and just sighed, "Well, then I will make you a hot chicken soupter and deliberately let Beckham see it." Willow nodded in satisfaction. In the evening, Victoria found the little boy. When the bay saw her, he immediately hid in fear. Neither of his parents were infected and they had already left. He was a dumb person, so even if he was bullied, he couldn''t tell anyone. Willow really picked a good guy to test the medicine/ Victoria rudely pulled the boy over and lowered her voice. "Why are you hiding? Am I a beast? Come here!¡± The boy shed tears in fear. Seeing a paramedic looking over, Victoria gently wiped his tears and said. "I''m just going to take your body temperature. I won''t give you an injection. Don''t cry.¡± The boy was so scared that his shoulders bowed. As soon as the paramedic left, Victoria changed her face and red at the little boy viciously. "Stop crying! If you still keep crying, believe it or not, I''ll prick you with a needle!¡± The boy shut his mouth at once, but he could not stop his sobs. Victoria frowned and roughly stuffed the thermometer into his ear to measure his body temperature. The boy didn''t dare to move, for fear that Victoria would prick him with a needle. The measurement time of the electronic thermometer was very fast, and Victoria took out the thermometer and had a look. It was 102¡ãF. Victoria opened her eyes wide in disbelief. The temperature she measured before was 103¡ãF. The boy''s body temperature dropped! Victoria was ecstatic. She even stopped doing the rest of the work and hurriedly ran back to find Willow. While applying a facial mask, Willow was startled by Victoria''s anxious look. ¡°What are you doing?" Victoria was out of breath and said, "The temperature... The temperature has dropped!¡± Willow reacted immediately and took off the facial mask on her face. "Really?" "Yes! Yes!" Victoria said, "When I measured it at noon, the thermometer read 103¡ãF, while it read 102¡ãF when I measured just now!" Willow bit her Lip, almost unable to Suppress herinner ecstasy. "It''s really hel ful. Great... Great!¡± She ¡ª grabbed AVittoria''s arm and said, Go and teltthe medical staff to let them keepan eye on Charlotte and- not let henapproach the patients. Itrpack Li and go to the Hospitakef Prodon to find my uncle!" to N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Victoria nodded immediately when she heard the words. She knew that a great opportunityy in front of the two of them. Willow and Victoria left the vige directly evenwithout saying goodbye to-snyone, which annoyed. the people of the association, buts there was no way. Afterall, 9 volunteers could leave if they. didn''t want to continue volunteer, work, aid no one had the right te scold them. Charlotte wassstill trying every means to make people willing to try the medicine, but the medical staff> were verywary of her because of Victoria''s s words. Charlotte hackno chante and stomped her feet angfily, but she had no other way. Nichs said, "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll call my grandfatherter and ask him to find you a few people who are willing to try the medicine.¡± Although Charlotte didn''t want to bother Graham, she really had no other idea, so she could only nod. When she was about to leave, suddenly Everly called her, "Char." Charlotte turned her head and saw Everly looking at her with big eyes standing at the door. "I am willing to help you test the medicine.¡± Charlotte was stunned. One paramedic immediately said, ¡°Little girl! Do you know what you are talking about? Hurry back to your mother!¡± Everly¡¯s mother was not far away. She walked out and picked up Everly. The paramedic thought she was going to take her ignorant daughter away, but Everly''s mother said, "I''m willing too.¡± The paramedic was anxious. "Are you crazy? I said the special medicine will be developed soon. Are you guys risking your necks?¡± Everly¡¯s mother said, "I believe her. This is my own choice, and you have no right to interfere." The paramedic was very angry and said, "You... You chose this by yourself! It''s none of my business!¡± Everly¡¯s mother nodded. "Yes." Many people persuaded her. "Madam, why are you being so impulsive? Everly is still so young!¡± "Although your husband is dead, you still have your daughter! That dark concoction will really kill you if you drink!" "Well! You''re still young and don''t have to risk your neck actually!¡± Everly¡¯s mother just smiled and said, "It''s okay." Then she looked at Charlotte. "Will we die?¡± Charlotte came to her senses and quickly shook her head frantically. "No! No way!" Everly¡¯s mother said, "I believe you." Charlotte was a little embarrassed and asked, "Why... Why do you believe me so much?¡± Chapter 199 The Special Drug Has Been Developed Chapter 199 The Special Drug Has Been Developed Chapter 199 The Special Drug Has Been Developed Everly grinned and said, ¡°Because I like you very much. You''re not a bad person, and you will not harm me." Charlotte was touched and almost shed tears. Everly¡¯s mother touched Everly''s head and said, "I also don''t think you will harm me. Take me the medicine." Charlotte hurriedly said, "I have to take your body temperature before you take the medicine.¡± She took the body temperature of the two separately and recorded them separately, before giving them the medicine. "It''s a bit bitter, but there won''t be any big problems." Everly¡¯s mother nodded, took it, and drank it off. The onlookers all eximed, only to feel that this woman was simply risking her neck. Everly looked at the dark mixture in the bowl and then wrinkled her nose after taking a sip. "It''s so bitter!" But she still drank all the medicine in a bowl. Charlotte gave her a piece of candy. Charlotte finally breathed a sigh of relief. She thought as long as Everly and her mother got better, the others would believe her. Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a little boy looking at her fearfully. She took out the candy from her pocket and put it in his hand. "Here you are.¡± With gentle eyes, Nichs rubbed Charlotte''s hair and said, "You gave all the candy to others. Aren''t you going to eat?¡± Charlotte smiled and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter if I eat or not. See, everything is getting better.¡± That was right. Everything was getting better, whether it was the epidemic or the world. Remington Grant received a call from his niece and hurriedly came out of the conference room. When he closed the office door, he was a little impatient. "What''s the matter with you hurriedly looking for me?¡± Willow took a medical recipe out of her bag and put it in front of Remington. He nced at it and asked, "What is this?¡± Willow smiled, "A good thing to help you make your mark!" "What do you mean?¡± A bit of greed appeared on Willow''s face. ¡°This medical recipe can work against Virus-7602." "What?" Remington was extremely shocked. "Willow, are you serious? Don''t make fun of this kind of thing!" "How could I make fun of it?¡± Willow continued, "You may rest assured. What I said is true.¡± She told Remington about the experiment she had done. "It indeed reduced the fever! As you know, the fever of people who are infected with Virus- 7602 won''t go down!¡± "That may be an exception..." "You''ll know if it works after you test it." Willow continued, "But Remington, I want to remind you of samething. You know that I don''t understand traditional medicine, so this recipe is not mine. As for how I got it, I won''t tell you. I just have one thing to tell you. If you don''t hurry up, it will be the real owner of this recipe who will make a name." Remington was silent for a while and said, "What do you want?" Willow and Victoria looked at each other. "This medical recipe is the result of the joint efforts of the three of us.¡± Willow clearly knew that she and Victoria were young, and no one would believe them when she took out this medical recipe, just like Charlotte, so she decisively chose Remington to cooperate Willow knew that Remington valued fame and fortune, so she believed he would definitely agree.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, Remington said without hesitation, "Deal.¡± Charlotte got up the next day. Just as she wanted to check on the condition of Everly and her mother, she was shocked by the cheerful scene outside after opening the door. When Beckham saw her, he immediately called, "Charlotte!" Charlotte asked curiously, "Beckham, is there anything to be happy about?" "Yes!" Beckham said, "The special medicine has been developed! It has been approved for use by the state, and the medicine has been sent to the vige!" Charlotte was stunned and then said, "Really? That''s great!" "I heard that it was the credit of the vice president of Hospital of Prodon.¡± Beckham continued, ¡°He is really a miracle-working doctor!" Charlotte also nodded. "That''s right." She thought, "Finally, people who are infected with Virus-7602 will be saved! It seems that the Radix Aristolochiae that Nichs went to get backst night is useless." Even so, Charlotte still went to check the situation of Everly and her mother. She found that both of them had reduced their fever and then breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems that my medical recipe has no problem." Everly¡¯s mother lit up with pleasure and said, "Yes! I haven''t had such afortable sleep for a long time." The vigers who had said that Charlotte was.incapable and only wanted ta.make the limelight before were a little ermbarrassed, but <= someeti¨¦ snorted, "So what if it¡± works? Now that the special medicine has been developed, we don''t need your medicine-anymorel¡± "That''s right.¡± Charlotte didn''t care about these remarks and just carefully asked Everly¡¯ and her mother if they had any adverse reactions. Everly''s mother thought for a while and then said, "I''m okay. But Everly didn''t sleep wellst night and kept saying she was cold.¡± Hearing this, Charlotte said, "It''s probably becatise of the Akabia Stem in thamedicine. Its cold . property 800 strong and children. can''t stand it. If children and the> elderlytake the medicine, I have''to rece the Akabia Stem withthe aBadix Aristolochiae... Butiow that there are special medicir¨¦s, you can take them." "Just use yours.¡± Everly''s mother said softly, ¡°You''re so great, and I just want to support you.¡± Charlotte smiled gratefully, "Thank you!¡± "It should be me to thank you.¡± Everly''s mother took Charlotte''s hand and looked at her tenderly. "Everly was so scared during the days when her father had just passed away. It''s all because youforted her that she is so strong and brave now.¡± "It''s no big deal.¡± Charlotte said softly, "Everly is originally a very good girl, and she will be very filial to you in the future." "Yes." Everly''s mother said, "She will definitely be a very good girl." After taking the body temperature of the infected person as usual, Charlotte saw the so-called special medicine. She originally thought it would be prescription medicine, but she didn''t expect it tobe raditional medicinex She wastfaken aback and asked Beckham, "Beckham, did the vice president of the Hospital of Prodon yourmentioned also major it traditional medicine?" Cantent belongs to Beckham also felt confused. ¡°No, he majored in cardio-cerebrovascr. No one thought that he would have developed a special medicine this time... Maybe he has also studied traditional medicine.¡± Charlotte gave a short response, but there was always a subtle feeling of difort in her heart. This feeling was magnified to the extreme when she saw the herbal soup decocted by the medical staff. "In the current situation, it shouldn''t be long before we can go back, right?¡± Nichs stood in the sun, and his handsome face was very eye-catching. After waiting for an answer for a long time, Nichs lowered his head in confusion. "Charlotte?" Charlotte stared at the medicine. She had an acute sense of smell, so she could know what medicinal herbs were used in it by only smelling it. "What happened?¡± Nichs asked. Charlotte lowered her eyes and replied, "The medicinal herbs used in this medicine are exactly the same as what I used in my medical recipe.¡± Hearing this, Nichs frowned and asked, "Is it a coincidence?" Chapter 200 An Accident Chapter 200 An ident Chapter 200 An ident Charlotte shook her head and replied, "I developed the medical recipe based on the medical book handed down from the older generations of our family. And I also made an adjustment ording to the current situation. For example, the slightly poisonous herb Snum nigrum in the original recipe was reced with the Common Ducksmeat Herb. The Fourstamen Stephania Root and the Ancient Tree were deleted. The Red Peony, the Agarwoad, and the Szechwan Lovage Rhizome were added... Could it be that this vice president is connected to my brain waves? Otherwise, how could it be exactly the same as the herbs and the dosage of mine?¡± Nichs already had a guess in his heart. ¡°Was your medical recipe leaked?" Speaking of this, both of them thought of Willow and Victoria, who had left overnight. "No way..." Charlotte was a little suspicious. "How could they know that my medical recipe is useful?¡± Nichs said, "Forget that. Just go back and see if you still have your medical recipe." Charlotte nodded and went back to the room with Nichs. When they got to the door, they met Madison. Madison nced at her and said, "You don''t have to find it.¡± Charlotte was stunned and asked, "How do you know what I''m looking for?¡± Madison touched her ear. "I heard it." She paused and then said, "Yesterday afternoon, I saw Willow enter your room from a distance." Nichs tut-tutted and asked, "Since you saw her, why didn''t you catch her?¡± Madison was puzzled and said, "I didn''t know she stole something.¡± Nichs was speechless. Charlotte cleared her throat and said, "I''d better look for it.¡± Of course, she didn''t find the medical recipe in the end. In fact, she didn¡¯t put away her medical recipe specially and just put it in the cab. Fortunately, the other medical recipe with the Radix Aristolochiae was put in her backpack because it was not used yet. so it wasn''t stolen and stayed in ce well. Nichs sneered, "These two people are really very good at being thieves." Charlotte put on a long face and said, "But we have no evidence... Although they use the recipe to treat patients, this is the result of my effort. I''m so angry about it!" Nichs was taken aback and then touched Charlotte''s head meaningfully. "Charlotte, good job. You are finally angry!" Charlotte was stunned. She thought, "That''s right. If this matter had happened before, I would just let it go. But this time, I''m angry. I''m really spoiled a lot by Nelson.¡± Charlotte scolded Nelson in her heart. Then she cleared her throat and said, ¡°But it''s useless to be angry.¡± Nichs said, "We can''t let them have an easy time of it. I''ll think of a way." It happened that Beckham came over and said, "Charlotte, I want to tell you something.¡± Charlotte was puzzled. "What happened, Beckham?¡± Beckham said, "Here''s the thing. We found something abnormal when we took patients¡¯ temperature.¡± It turned out that there was a little boy whose body temperature was getting lower and lower without taking special medicine. Now his body temperature was actually lower than the normal body temperature. When taking his temperature, the paramedic thought she had read the thermometer wrong. Beckham said, ¡°The boy kept crying, but because te-is dumb, we didn''t understand.what he meant. Fortunately, there is someone in the association who understands sigh anguaye. She told us that he said he wascold. But people who are infected with Virus-7602 only feel hot. How could he be cold? We are a bit busy now. So can you take him to the hospital to see a doctor?" Charlotte said immediately, ¡°Okay.¡± She remembered that boy. She had even given him a piece of candy yesterday. A paramedic had already taken the boy to the car. Nichs had a driving licence, so he could drive, and Charlotte sat in the back seat to take care of the boy. The little boy was a little ck in his face as if he was in the blowing wind without clothes in the cold winter. Charlotte whispered, "It seems that this kid got like this after taking my medicine." Nichs said, "But he didn''t."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte said, ¡°But he clearly looks like he had an overdose of the Akabia Stem. When I wrote the medical recipe, I wrote down 0.05 pounds of the Akabia Stem, but I only used 0.03 pounds of it in the end, because I felt its cold property was too strong eventually after I kept experimenting when I decocted the herbs.¡± Nichs immediately understood after thinking about it. "It''s Willow and Victoria. Maybe to experiment, they stole not only your medical recipe but also your herbs. Then they decocted the herbs ording to the recipe and gave the medicine to this boy to drink.¡± Nichs paused and asked, "It has no big problem, right?¡± "It''s nothing for adults, but children and the elderly are in poor health, and it may cause their body temperature to drop. It''s not a big problem. They''ll be fine after going to the hospital and getting two bottles of albumin.¡± Charlotte frowned and said, "But it''s best not to use that medical recipe. The Akabia Stem needs to be reced with the Radix Aristolochiae, otherwise, the elderly with poor health might be in danger of their lives. However, the most important thing right now was to send the boy to the hospital first. Because of the special medicine, the hospital was finally no longer crowded. Charlotte easily made a doctor''s appointment. After the doctor examined the boy, he immediately said, "Why is this the problem again?" Charlotte''s heart skipped a beat, and she raised her head and asked, "Doctor, are there any other cases of the same kind?¡± The doctor nodded and sighed, "I thought that with special medicines, there would not be so many patientsing to our hospital. But unexpectedly, in the morning, dozens of patients with this symptom were sent. I was so scared that I broke my thermal cup because I thought there was another infectious disease. Then I checked on them..." The doctor shook his head and said. ¡°Then I checked on them and found it was not a big problem, and they''ll be okay just after getting two bottles of albumin.¡± Charlotte asked softly, "Were the people who were sent here all the old people and children?¡± The doctor patted his thigh and said, "Wow, little girl. you are amazing. How do you know?" Watching a nurse give the little boy an injection, Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "I am also a medical student.¡± The doctor smiled and said, "The best people are really cultivated from a young-age. Little girl, study hard. Thastudent has be the? master, aad I think it won''t be long¡± beforewe retire. I heard that Mr Grant¡¯ two assistants who hetped develop the special medicisie were ato two little girls in theig-¨¦arly twenties. Everyone credited them with such an achievement at such a young age. It''s amazing." Charlotte was stunned and asked, "Mr. Grant?" Seeing that she didn¡¯t know anything, the doctor motioned the nurse to turn on the hanging TV and said, "The news has been reporting since yesterday. Look." Charlotte raised her eyes and happened to see Willow''s face, and it was obviously a close-up of Willow. In fact, Willow looked good, but not very good, so she looked a little ordinary in the camera. But she had a confident srhile on her face, and she took it easy in the face of reportersSquestions. "Well, I didn''t => expect it¡®to seed at all in the first ce Because Mr. Grant is my: uncte>I developed specia medicine with him... Why would I want to d¨¦velop it? Because I joined a rescue association and went to help patients infected with Virus-7602, and I knew how painful they were... Really, I felt very distressed. Some children were still very young but lost their parents, while some elderly people could only helplessly watch their beloved daughters or sons die." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!